A General Index to the Names and Subject-Matter of the Sacred Books of the East — SBE Vol. 50 (compiled by M. Winternitz, 1910)

3L '

5L-

THE ^^^^

SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

TRANSLATED

BY VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS

AND EDITED BY

F. MAX MCLLER

VOL. L

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

1910

[A/l rights reserved^

HENRY FROWDE, M.A.

PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK

TORONTO AND MELBOURNE

A GENERAL INDEX

TO THE

NAMES AND SUBJECT-MATTER

OF THE

SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

COMPILED BY

M. WINTERNITZ

PROFESSOR OF INDIAN PHILOLOGY AND OF ETHNOLOGY IN THE GERMAN UNIVERSITY

OF PRAGUE

WITH A PREFACE BY A. A. MACDONELL

BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

1910

[A/l rights reserved^

OXFORD

PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

BY HORACE HART, M.A.

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

CONTENTS

PAGE

Preface vii

Introductory Note ....... xi

List of Religions represented in the S. B.E. . . xv

List of the Translators xv

Key to Abbreviations xvi

List of the Volumes of the S. B. E xvi

THE INDEX 1-683

Addenda and Corrigenda ; Note on the Editions of

Vols. 2, 4, 10 684

9.0Sdn\

PREFACE BY PROFESSOR MACDONELL

The period covered by the inception, the publication, and the completion of the Sacred Books of the East exactly co- incides with the thirty-four years that I have spent in Oxford. When I matriculated. Professor Max Miiller, the editor of the series, was about to begin work on the first volume, which appeared while I was still an undergraduate. I lost no time in making his acquaintance, for it was the influence of one of his works that had stimulated me to begin under Professor Benfey the study of Sanskrit at the University of Gottingen, when I left school nearly two years before. During my under- graduate days and later I owed much to Professor Max Miiller's advice and encouragement in regard to my studies, which have ever since followed, as far as Sanskrit is concerned, much the same lines as his. I consequently always took a lively interest in the Sacred Books edited by him as they successively ap- peared during the course of a quarter of a century^ no fewer than thirty-six volumes having' a more or less direct bearing on my own work, and fourteen of the translators being person- ally known to me. Professor Max Miiller lived to see all but one of the forty-nine volumes published under his supervision. Now the fiftieth and concluding volume is at last finished when I myself have already arrived at advanced middle age. Owing to my early relations with the editor and my interest in the series ever since, I am glad to have this opportunity of ac- companying with a few words by way of preface the volume that brings the series to an end.

The Sacred Books of the East include all the most important works of the seven non-Christian religions that have exercised a profound influence on the civilization of the continent of Asia. Of the Indian religions the Vedic-Brah- manic system here claims twenty-one volumes. Buddhism ten, and Jainism two. Eight volumes comprise translations of the

Vlll PREFACE

Of the Indian religions the Vedic-Brah- manic system here claims twenty-one volumes. Buddhism ten, and Jainism two. Eight volumes comprise translations of the

Vlll PREFACE

sacred books of the Persians. Two volumes represent Islam, and six the two main indigenous systems of China, Confucian- ism and Taoism. This great undertaking, planned and edited by Professor Max Muller, has been carried out by the colla- boration of twenty scholars, all leading authorities in the special departments of Oriental learning to which the works translated by them belong. By thus rendering these religious systems accessible as a whole to theWestern world in authorita- tive translations, Professor Max Muller for the first time placed the historical and comparative study of religions on a solid foundation. But with that large view of the aims and needs of scholarship which distinguished him, he saw that the investi- gation of the vast material here collected could not become thoroughly effective without the auxiliary aid of a separate index volume presenting that material thoroughly digested and exhaustively classified. This work he entrusted to Dr. Winternitz, who at that time was resident in Oxford and had been assisting him in bringing out his second edition of the Rigveda wath the commentary of Sayana. The result, after various unavoidable delays, is the present volume, in which the end in view has been most successfully accom- plished by the compiler, now Professor of Indian Philology and of Ethnology in the German University of Prague.

The experience of many years has made me a convinced be- liever in the great value of full and comprehensive indexes as aids to the scholar, not only because they save his time, but because they tend to render his results more comprehensive. This is especially true at the present time, when the field of research has become so greatly extended in all directions. The view w^hich prevailed among Oriental scholars in my student days was very different. About thirty years ago an eminent Sanskrit scholar began the publication of the editio princeps of an important and intricate work, which when completed appeared without an index. The editor declined to yield to the suggestion that he should supply one, declaring that those who wished to consult the book on any point ought to be compelled to read it through. I feel convinced that as a consequence of this attitude, research has been retarded in the

PREFACE IX

The editor declined to yield to the suggestion that he should supply one, declaring that those who wished to consult the book on any point ought to be compelled to read it through. I feel convinced that as a consequence of this attitude, research has been retarded in the

PREFACE IX

branch of learning to which the work in question belongs. Even in recent years I have hardly ever seen an index to Oriental works that has not seemed to me too meagre and consequently inadequate as an instrument of research. Very different is the character of the present substantial volume of 684 pages, which Professor Winternitz has compiled with so much thoroughness and industry. I feel no hesitation in stating that it is the most comprehensive work of the kind that has yet been published. For it is not merely a complete index like vol. xxv of the recently published Imperial Gazetteer of India, It also furnishes, in articles of any length, a scientific classification of the subject under various heads. Thus, in the article on Agni, the Indian god of fire, the material relating to that deity is arranged under no fewer than twenty-four subdivisions. Such fullness of treatment saves the book from the inevitable dryness from which it would otherwise suffer. Indeed, its perusal will, I believe, prove interesting not only to the expert, but even to the general reader. The volume, in fact, constitutes a handbook for the study of Oriental religions as far as represented by the Sacred Books of the East, By saving the student of these volumes an immense amount of time, it will greatly lighten his labours. The methodical arrangement and the co-ordination of the vast and varied material that they contain are also cal- culated to stimulate both the historical investigation of each, and the comparative study of all, of the religious systems dealt with in the series. Hence if I were asked to select any one of the fifty volumes of the Sacred Books of the East as specially useful, I should certainly choose the last. The Delegates are to be congratulated on rounding off with so valuable an addition a series that reflects so much lustre on the University Press, and has contributed not a little towards establishing its now unrivalled position as a centre of Oriental publication.

A. A. MACDONELL. Oxford, February^ 19 10.

INTRODUCTORY NOTE BY THE AUTHOR

A. A. MACDONELL. Oxford, February^ 19 10.

INTRODUCTORY NOTE BY THE AUTHOR

Habent sua fata libelli — not only after they have been pub- lished, but sometimes even before they are printed. It was in the spring of 1894 that the late Professor Max MuUer first suggested to me that I should compile a General Index of the names and subject-matter for the complete series of the Sacred Books of the East. Such an Index, he thought, would be a great help to all students of the Sacred Books of the East, and of the greatest value for the study of the history of reli- gions. The matter was frequently discussed between us, and we both agreed that if the Index was to be of any use it would have to be, not a bare list of names and important words, with strings of references which no one would have the patience to read through, but an analytical Index with extracts and even verbal quotations^ from which the student, with the least pos- sible trouble, might see to which volume and page he had to refer for any information he might want. It was many weeks before the plan took any definite shape ; in June, 1894, I laid my proposal of preparing the Index before the Delegates of the University Press, who were from the beginning favourably inclined to it. But as I had to work out a specimen from which the scale and the plan of the Index could be seen more definitely, it was not until March, 1895, that the Delegates could give their final sanction to the work.

Though some of the volumes of the series were still un- published in 1895 — vol. xliv appeared in 1900, and vol. xlviii not until 1904 — it was then thought possible to finish the Index volume within two years. When I set to work, and began reading through volume after volume, making notes and extracts for the Index, I certainly hoped that Pro- fessor Max Miiller would live to see it finished. But, alas, Fate had destined otherwise. Only too ^oon I found that I had entirely miscalculated the time and labour involved in

Xll INTRODUCTORY NOTE

the compilation of the Index. By the spring of 1898 I had indeed read, and made extracts from, all the volumes that had been published; I had written some 70,000 slips, and these had been sorted and arranged alphabetically. But in 1898 I left Oxford to return to my own country and to a new sphere of work, and the preparation of the Index had to be interrupted for nearly two years. When I took it up again in 1900 I soon found that the huge mass of slips before me represented only the raw material from which the building had to be constructed.

When I took it up again in 1900 I soon found that the huge mass of slips before me represented only the raw material from which the building had to be constructed.

From the beginning it had been clear to me — and this was also Professor Max Mliller's view — that this Index volume could not be made like any other Index, but must resemble a Manual of the History of Eastern Religions. For it would have been of little use to collect, under such headings as Ancestor Worship, Animals, Brahman, Buddha, Fire, Funeral Rites, Future Life, God, Gods, Prayer, Sacrifice, Soul, &c., all the passages bearing on these subjects as they occur in the volumes of the Sacred Books of the East. It was necessary to make sub-divisions in such articles, and to arrange the passages under different sub-headings. It was this work of arranging and condensing the raw material that caused so much delay* Many slips had to be rewritten, and the volumes of the Sacred Books had constantly to be referred to, and numerous passages to be verified.

These sub-divisions and sub-headings required most careful consideration. It was not possible to make them according to one uniform scheme ; they had to be chosen in each case differ- ently as seemed most suitable for practical purposes. Some- times it was advisable to make them according to the different religions, sometimes according to the subject-matter. Con- sistency could not be aimed at — the chief aim was practical usefulness. Sometimes it seemed more practical to arrange the passages under several sub-headings, sometimes it seemed preferable to collect them under one heading, indicating sub- division by dashes ( — ). But it is hardly necessary to enumerate all the devices by which the compiler has tried to make the Index as handy as possible. The reader will

INTRODUCTORY NOTE Xlll

easily find them out for himselt. There was a time when German scholars scouted the idea of writing or using an Index to learned books. It was thought unworthy of a scholar to look to an Index for reference : he had to read the whole book and all the books on any given subject. But nowadays even Gernian scholars have found out that life is short, and not only art, but in an even greater degree, science is getting very long. It has become impossible to get on without some time-saving machinery. To make this Index supply as far as possible a contrivance of such a kind has been the one and constant aim of the compiler.

Verbal quotations have been given — they are marked as such by the use of italics — from passages that seemed especidly characteristic and important. That the Index should also include such verbal quotations, was one of the very first suggestions made by Professor Max Muller.

Verbal quotations have been given — they are marked as such by the use of italics — from passages that seemed especidly characteristic and important. That the Index should also include such verbal quotations, was one of the very first suggestions made by Professor Max Muller.

The compiler of an Index to forty-nine volumes of trans- lations from seven different languages, belonging to as many religions, had to grapple with peculiar difficulties. He had not only to make himself acquainted with the terminologies of the different religions represented in the Sacred Books oj the Easty but also to take into account the different translations of the same terms by different translators, sometimes also different spellings of the same names in different volumes. I have tried, as far as was practicable, to collect all things belonging together under one heading, but I must apologize for any inconsistencies that will be found, especially under the letter A. There, e.g. * Ahura-Mazda' and / Auharma^rf ' are given as two separate articles, while later on in such cases all the passages would have been collected under one heading. While apologizing for such and other inconsistencies (which could only have been avoided if the whole manuscript of the Index had been rewritten and its publication delayed still longer), I hope to have given so many cross-references that these inconsistencies will not be felt as any serious inconvenience.

When I venture to claim for this volume the title of a sort of Manual of the History of Eastern Religions, I hope I may not be misunderstood. Many books on the History and

XIV INTRODUCTORY NOTE

When I venture to claim for this volume the title of a sort of Manual of the History of Eastern Religions, I hope I may not be misunderstood. Many books on the History and

XIV INTRODUCTORY NOTE

Science of Religion have been written during the last twenty- years. But most of these books are more concerned with theories on the origin and development of religion than with what, in my humble opinion, should be the foundation of all such theories — a scientific classification of religious phenomena. Is it too presumptuous to hope that this Index may prove to be of some help for the fulfilment of this desideratum of the Science of Religion ? The Index may prove useful, not only for what it contains, but also for what it does not contain. The student of religion will look in vain in this Index for such terms as Animism, Fetishism, Tabu, Totemism, and the like. May not this be a useful warning that these terms refer only to the theories and not to the facts of religion? On the other hand, the student will be assured that everything he finds in this Index is a religious fact. Moreover, many things will be found in the Index that, from our point of view, do not refer to religion at all, but to all kinds of matters of importance for the Antiquarian — the student of ancient law, customs, manners, art, and economic life. For there is hardly any phase of human life that is not in some way or other touched upon in the Sacred Books of the East — for the simple reason that in ancient religion almost anything and everything has some religious aspect. This is in itself an important lesson to learn. Besides, it shows how useful the Index, and of course still more the Sacred Books themselves, must be for all students of the ancient civilizations of India, Persia, China, and Arabia. And if the Index should do nothing else but help to promote the study of the Sacred Books of the East^ the time and labour devoted to its compilation will not be thrown away.

In conclusion, I have to express my sincere thanks to the Delegates of the University Press for the sacrifices incurred in the publication of this volume, and for the patience they have shown with the many delays that have retarded the completion of the work.

M. WINTERNITZ. Prague,

January^ 19 lo.

LIST OF RELIGIONS

REPRESENTED IN THE SACRED BOOKS OP THE EAST

I. Vedic-BrAhmanic Religion. (a) Prayers and Hymns, vols. 32, 42, 46. y / x /^ y

\b) Magic, Rites, and Theolog][^ols. \^1^, 29, 30, 4l, 42, 4^ 4C

{c) Philosophy, vols.Cl^^^^^P

(d) Laws, vols. 2, 7, 14, 25, 33. J /

II. Buddhism, vols. 10, IT, 13^ 17, 19, 20, 21, 35, 36, 49.

III. Gaina Religion, vols. 22, 45. j

IV. Confucianism, vols.^fr6r27jr28. ") V. Taoism, vols^^^^l

VI. Parsi Religion; vols. 4, 5, 18, 23, 24, 31, 37, 47. VII. Islam, vols. 6, 9.

LIST OF TRANSLATORS

OF THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

Beal, Samuel, vol. 19.

Bloomfield, Maurice, vol. 42.

Buhler, Georg, vols. 2, 14, 25.

Cowell, E. B., vol. 49 (i).

Darmesteter, James, vols. 4, 23.

Parsi Religion; vols. 4, 5, 18, 23, 24, 31, 37, 47. VII. Islam, vols. 6, 9.

LIST OF TRANSLATORS

OF THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

Beal, Samuel, vol. 19.

Bloomfield, Maurice, vol. 42.

Buhler, Georg, vols. 2, 14, 25.

Cowell, E. B., vol. 49 (i).

Darmesteter, James, vols. 4, 23.

Eggeling, Julius, vols. 12, 26, 41, 43, 44.

Fausboll, v., vol. 10 (ii).

Jacobi, Hermann, vols. 22, 45.

Jolly, Julius, vols. 7, 33.

Kern, H., vol. 21.

Legge, James, vols. 3, 16, 27, 28, 39, 40.

Max Muller, F., vols. 1, 10 (i), 15, 30, 32, 49 (ii).

Mills, L. H., vol. 31.

Oldenberg, Hermann, vols. 13, 17, 20, 29, 30, 46.

Palmer, E. H., vols. 6, 9.

Rhys Davids, T. V^., vols. 11, 13, 17, 20, 35, 36.

Takakusu, J., vol. 49 (ii).

Telang, Kishinaith Trimbak, vol. 8.

Thibaut, G6prge, vols. 34, 38, 48.

West, E. W., vols. 5, 18, 24, 37, 47.

ABBREVIATIONS

Av. = Avesta.

&c. (after a reference) = ' and frequently in the same volume,^ (For instance, on page 22, col. i, line 17 the '&c/ means that Agni the Hotr; priest occurs frequently in volume 46.)^ n. = name.^ q. v. = quod vide,

n. d. = name of a deity. Sk. = Sanskrit.

n. p. =a name of a person. t. c. = title of chapter or part of a work,

n. pi. = name of a place. t.t. = technical term.

Phi. = Pahlavi. t. vi^, = title of a work,

Pr. = Prakrit. Zd. = Zend,

References. The large arable figures denote volumes, the smaller arabic pages, and the smaller roman pages of the Introductions.

^ Where a very large number of references are given, some references have been italicized to point out the more important passages.

" But after a figure, referring to the number of page, = note, and after a Sanskrit term = neuter.

LIST OF THE 49 VOLUMES OF THE SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

VOL, 1

2

Upanishads, Sacred Laws of Aryas.

3 Texts of Confucian-

ism.

4 Zend-Avesta.

5 Pahlavi Texts.

6 Qur'an.

7 Institutes of Vishwu.

8 Bhagavadgita, &c.

9 Qur'an.

10 (i) Dhammapada.

10 (ii) Sutta-Nipata.

11 Buddhist Suttas.

12 5atapatha-

Brahmawa.

13 Vinaya Texts.

14 Sacred Laws of

Aryas.

15 Upanishads.

i/'

VOL.

16 Texts of Confucian- ism.

Vinaya Texts,

Pahlavi Texts.

Fo-sho-hing-tsan- king,

Vinaya Texts.

Saddharma- puw^arika.

Gaina- Sutras,

Zend-Avesta.

Pahlavi Texts.

Laws of Manu.

datapath a- Brahmawa.

27 ) Texts of Confucian-

28) ism (Li ATi).

^^iGrihya-SOtras. 31 Zend-Avesta.

17

18 19

20 21

22 23 24 25 .26

\ \ Milinda.

' ]

. r Texts of Taoism.

VOL.

32 Vedic Hymns,

33 Minor Law-Books.

34 Vedanta-Sfitras. 35] 36)

37 Pahlavi Texts.

38 Vedanta-Sutras. 39) 40)

41 5atapatha-

Brahmawa.

42 Atharva-veda, 43)5'atapatha- 44) Brahmawa.

45 Gaina-Sutras.

46 Vedic Hymns.

47 Pahlavi Texts.

48 Vedanta-Sfitras.

49 (i) Buddhay^arita.

49 (ii) Mahayana Texts.

INDEX

aarAf— ABHYUDGATARA6^A

AarHf, the chapter of al A. (Qur'an) 6, 138-63; see Future Life.

42 Atharva-veda, 43)5'atapatha- 44) Brahmawa.

45 Gaina-Sutras.

46 Vedic Hymns.

47 Pahlavi Texts.

48 Vedanta-Sfitras.

49 (i) Buddhay^arita.

49 (ii) Mahayana Texts.

INDEX

aarAf— ABHYUDGATARA6^A

AarHf, the chapter of al A. (Qur'an) 6, 138-63; see Future Life.

Aaron, brother of Moses, a pro- phet 6, 94, 125; 9, 31; appointed vice-gerent by Moses, 6, 154-6; rebuked by Moses on account of the calf, 9, 41 ; given to Moses as a minister, 9, 36 sq.^ 86, 91, iii; and Moses blessed, 9, 172 ; Moses and A. before Pharaoh, 6, 201-3 ; 9, 68; they receive a Scripture, 9, 50.

Ab&li^, the Zandik, a heretic, had a disputation with Atur-frobag, 24,

^xxvii; 47, 11911.

Abd^n, see Waters.

*Abba,B, converted to Islam, 6, xli; negotiations between Abu Sufiyan, *A., and Mohammed, 6, xli sq.

Abbh&na, Buddhist t.t., when unlaw- ful, 17, 268 sq., 270 sq., 277-80.

Abd allah, father of Mohammed, 6, xviii.

Abdallah ibn Sa*hd ibn Abi Sar h, amanuensis of Mohammed, pretend- ed to be inspired, 6, Ivii, 126, 126 n.

Abdallto ibn Ubai, strong op- ponent of Mohammed, 6, Ixiii ; leader of the Munafiqfin or * Hypo- crites,' 6, xxxv; 9, 284 n. ; spread the calumny against Ay esha, 9, 74 n. ; compelled his slave girls to prostitu- tion, 9, 77 n.

Abdallah ibn XJmm Makttlm, the poor blind man, at whom Moham- med frowned, 9, 320 n.

'Abd al Mu//alib, Mohammed's grandfather, 6, xvii sq.

*Abd ed Dar, as chief of the Kaaba, 6, xvii sq.

*Abd el 'Hardth, n. given to their child by Adam and Eve, 6, 161 n.

Abd er Bahman ibn Auf, con- verted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii.

*Abd Mena,f, chieftain of the Kaabah, 6, xvii sq.

Abduction, see Adultery.

Abhaya, a royal prince, who brings

up 6^ivaka, the physician, 17, 173 sq., 179 ; the son of king A. con- verted by Buddha, 19, 241 ; a prince of the Li>^^Mvis, on Nigaw/^a doc- trines, 45, XV ; son of king 5're«ika, patron of the Gainas, 45, xv n.

Abhayandada, or Giver of Safety, epithet of Avalokitejvara, 21, 412.

AbhibMyatan^ni, t.t., eight posi- tions of mastery over delusion, 11, 49-51, 49sq. n.

Abhidhamma, its position by the side of Vinaya and Sutta, 10 (i), xxxii-xxxiv; taught under the head of Dhamma, 10 (i), xxxiii. See also Tipi^aka.

AbhidharmakoshavyltkhyA, quot- ed, 15, lit n. ; quotes Milindapa«ha, 35, xxvi ; 36, xvii.

AbIii^«%-«Ani.bhiblitl = Mahabhi- ^^a^wanabhibhu, q.v.

Abhi^«^pra,pta, epithet of Sagara- buddhidharin, 21, 207.

Abhi^;ia,s, t.t., magical powers of Arhats, 21, i sq. n.

Abhigraha and Graha worshipped by the Snataka, 30, 166.

Abhinandana, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280.

Abhinishkrama;/a-Stltra, trans- lated into Chinese, 19, xxix,

Abhipratd^rin A'aitraratha, see ATaitraratha.

Abhipratarin Ktoshaseni, n. p., 1,

^58 sq.; 48, 342.

Abhiras, became Vrishalas, 8, 295.

Abhirati, n. of a world, 21, i77«

Abhi^asta, see Caste (e).

Abhisheka, see Anointment, and Kings.

Abhishe^aniya, see Kings (conse- cration of).

Abhiya^asa Kula, of the Manava

^Ga«a, 22, 292.

Abhipratarin Ktoshaseni, n. p., 1,

^58 sq.; 48, 342.

Abhiras, became Vrishalas, 8, 295.

Abhirati, n. of a world, 21, i77«

Abhi^asta, see Caste (e).

Abhisheka, see Anointment, and Kings.

Abhishe^aniya, see Kings (conse- cration of).

Abhiya^asa Kula, of the Manava

^Ga«a, 22, 292.

Abhtlti Tvasb^a, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187.

Abhyudgatar&^a, n. of the epoch

i

ABHYUDGATARACPA— ABSTINENCE

of the Buddha 5'alendrara^a, 21, 429. Ablution B, ceremonial, (pa^yai^ih),

5, 205, 205 n., 259, 259 n., 272, 278 sq., 298 sq., 29911., 308, 310, 333, 347-9; 18,73, 115 sq., 153, 161 sq., 166, 309, 313, 340, 343 n., 360, 363, 365, 383, 433-54? 461; providing a tank for a., 5, 317 ; prayer when washing the face, 5, 347 ; three morning and evening a., 19, 260 ; ceremonial morning ablution, 24, 312 sq., 337 sq., 337 n. ; before and after meals, 25, 39-41 ; perfec- tion not to be reached by a., 45, 294 sq, ; see Bsithf and Purification.

Abortion, procuring a., causes loss of caste, 2, 74, 281; 14, 133; laws about destroying embryos, and mis- carriage, 4, 177-80 ; 23, 335 ; no funeral libations for women who have caused an a., 25, 184 ; a Bhik- khu who intentionally kills a human being, down to procuring a., is no Sama«a, 13, 235; sin of a., 7, i33sq.; 8, 389; 14, 105 sq., 314 sq. ^23, 280 sq. ; 26, II ; 40, 243 ; the most heinous of crimes, 42, 165,521,524, 527; causeof divorce, 33, 183; pro- cured by courtesans, 23, 280 sq. See also Homicide, and Woman (r).

Abraham, Arabian traditions of, 6, liii ; chapter of A. (Qyr'an), 6, 238 ; the faith of A. professed by the Muslims, 9, 65; recognized as a prophet by the Qur*an, 6, Ixxi, 57, 94 I 9, 139, 206, 269 ; sent as an apostle, 6, 183 ; was a 'Hanif, not of the idolaters, 6, 19, 54, 58, 90, 124, 137, 263; images of A. and Ishmael in the Kaabah, 6, xiii ; the Kaabah rebuilt by A., 6, xvi sq. ; * station of A.* in the Kaabah, 6, Ixxiv, 17, 58 ; made the Kaabah the House of God, 6, 17 sq. ; prays that Mecca might be a sanctuary, 6, 242 sq. ; established the Kaabah and proclaimed the pilgrimage, 9, 59 ; monotheism, the ancient faith of A., 6, 1, liv, 18; and the birds, 6, 41 ; offers wine to God, 24, 225 sq. ; worships the stars, the moon, and the sun, until he finds the true God,

6, 124 sq. ; destroys the idols, is miraculously saved from the fire, 9, 50 sq., 119 sq., 171, 213, 278 ;

; worships the stars, the moon, and the sun, until he finds the true God,

6, 124 sq. ; destroys the idols, is miraculously saved from the fire, 9, 50 sq., 119 sq., 171, 213, 278 ;

preaches to his idolatrous father, 9, 30, 93 sq. ; asked pardon for his idolatrous father, 6, 189; 9, 30, 278; and Nimrod, 6, 40 sq. ; commanded to sacrifice Ishmael, 6, Ixxiv; 9, 172, 172 n. ; entertains the angels, 6, 212 sq., 247 sq.; 9, 120, 246; prays for and is granted a son (Isaac), 9, 171 sq.; God grants him Isaac and Jacob, 9, 30, 120; flees with Lot, 9, 120 ; the Book and wisdom given to A.'s people, 6, 80; the revelation given in the books of A. and Moses, 9, 329; the pages of Moses and A. who fulfilled his word, 9, 253 ; the sayings of the A. of the Christians, 18, 107, 107 n. ; the people of A. called him liar, 9, 61 ; and Isaac and Jacob were of the elect, 9, 179 sq.; God has chosen A.'s people, 6, 50.

Abrahat el Ajram, invades Mecca with elephants, his army destroyed by birds, 9, 341, 341 n.

Abstinence, with regard to eating, sleeping, sexual intercourse, &c., prescribed for special occasions, 2, 100, 105,113, 147,150,152, i87sq., 224 sq., 254, 260; 14, 42, 89 sq., 181, 210, 287, 323 ; 44, 445 sq.; with regard to music, food, sexual intercourse, in mid-summer, 27, 275 ; on the winter solstice, 27, 304 sq. ; to be kept on the four- teenth, fifteenth, and eighth days of the half-month, 10 (ii), 66 ; the vow of a. from carnal pleasures, on new and full moon days, 12, 1-6; 30> 29, 333 sq. ; from certain kinds of food, from sexual intercourse, &c., as penance, 2, 276 sq., 290, 292 sq., 296; 14, no, 117, 124, 131 sq., 218, 223, 300; of the teacher, before teaching secret doctrines, 29, 77, 81, 141 ; keeping silence, and standing, alter the Godana rite, 29, 186 ; be- fore performing a magic rite, 30, 286 sq. ; from eating flesh, and from sexual intercourse, enjoined for the officiating priest, 29, 197 ; enjoined for the Dikshita, 41, 185 sq. ; brahma^arya, i.e. a., a means of obtaining a knowledge of Brah- man, 1, 131, 131 sq.n.; 38,307,315; the world of Brahman found by a. (brahma>^arya), 1, 1 30 sq. ; sacrifice,

ABSTINENCE— AZ?/>/M.KAst

the vow of silence, fasting, and a hermit's life, are really a. (brahma- >^arya), 1, 131; enjoined for the student (brahmaHrin), 25, 62 sq. ; 29, 192, 309; 30, 67; for students undergoing certain vows, 30, 70 sq., 73, 76 sq., 158 sq. ; enjoined for three nights after Upanayana, 29, 402; 30, 274; temporary a. (* three nights') of the newly-married couple, 29, 43, 171, 286, 384; 30, 48, 197, 267 ; with regard to food at mourn- ing rites, 5, 382, 382 n. ; 25, i8r; 28, 183-5, 386 sq. ; 29, 244, 357; from spirits and flesh after paying a visit of condolence, 27, 163; the eightfold a., proclaimed by Buddha, 10 (ii), 66 ; enjoined for the Bhikkhu, 11, 190-5; see Chastity, Fasting, Uposatha, and Vows.

Abstract deities, see Gods.

; 25, i8r; 28, 183-5, 386 sq. ; 29, 244, 357; from spirits and flesh after paying a visit of condolence, 27, 163; the eightfold a., proclaimed by Buddha, 10 (ii), 66 ; enjoined for the Bhikkhu, 11, 190-5; see Chastity, Fasting, Uposatha, and Vows.

Abstract deities, see Gods.

Abu Bekr, converted by Moham- med, 6, xxiii sq., xlvi ; buys off con- verted slaves, 6, xxv; and Ali ac- company Mohammed during the flight from Mecca, 6, xxxiii sq. ; conducting prayers in the mosque of Medmah, 6, xliv ; or Omar, the first to think of editing the Qur'an, 6, Ivii ; and Mohammed in the cave, 6, 179 ; and Mis/a*h, 9, 75 n.

Abu 6^alil, an enemy of Mohammed, 9, 300 n., 336 n.

Abu 'Hamir, a monk who was op- posed to Mohammed, 6, 188 n.

Abu '1 'Abb&s, reproached for his unbelief, though he gave drink to the pilgrims, 6, 175 n.

Abu Laheb, uncle of Mohammed, 6, xxix ; Surah A.L. one of the earliest parts of the Qur'an, 6, Ix ; 9, 343 ; will broil in hell, his wife ^carrying faggots, 9, 343 sq., and n.

Abtin, see Waters.

Abuse, punishments for, a. as a title of law, 2, 167, 238-40 ; 14, 97 ; 33, 207, 210 sq., 355-7; 35, 239; is of the quality of passion, 8, 323 ; penance for abusing a Guru, 7, 176; injunctions against scandal- mongers, informers, defamers, spies and backbiters, 9, 74 sq., 239 sq., 341; sin of evil-speaking to others' wives, 37, 130. See Backbiting, and Defamation.

Abu Sufiyto, leader of the Meccan

army in the war against Mohammed, 6, xxxv-xxxvii, 164 n.; negotiates with Mohammed and 'Abbas, 6, xli sq.

Abu T^lib, uncle and protector of Mohammed, 6, xxiv sq., xxviii sq.

Accidents, penance performed when a. happen to a king's chariot, &c., 29, 287 sq.

Action, Actions, see Good actions, Karman, and Works.

Activity, see Qualities.

Actors, low social position of, 25, 104, 104 n., 163, 265, 272, 317.

Acts, religious, see Works.

*Ad (n. of an ancient Arab tribe). Hud sent as an apostle to 'A., 6, 145 sq. ; and Thamud, 6, xlviii, 145 n., 183 ; 9, 121 ; the people of 'A. called their prophet liar, 9, 61, 95, 176, 242; punished for disbe- lieving in the mission of Hud, 6, 2 10 sq., 239 ; 9, 86, 95, 193, 200, 227, 247, 254, 256, 298, 330.

Ada;bhya, t.t., a certain cup of Soma at the Sotna service, 44, 105-8.

Adam, the first man, 6, 5 ; adored by the angels, 6, 5, 138, 246 sq. ; 9, 8, 19 sq., 43 sq., 181 ; Satan (Iblis) refused to adore A., 6, Ixix, 246 sq.; God has chosen A., 6, 50 ; likeness of A. with God, 6, 54 ; covenant of God with the posterity of A., 6, 159; and Eve, birth of their first child 'Abd el *Hareth, 6, 161, 161 n. ; story of the two sons of A., 6, lor ; A. and Eve worship idols, 6, 1 6 1 sq. ; broke the covenant with God, 9, 43 sq. ; his temptation and fall, 6, 5, 139 sq. ; story of A.'s fall criticized, 24, 178-80, 200, 209-12, 217-21; recognized as a prophet by the Qur'an, 6, Ixxi ; the Kaabah built Jjy A., 6, xvi.

Adar, see Atar.

and Eve worship idols, 6, 1 6 1 sq. ; broke the covenant with God, 9, 43 sq. ; his temptation and fall, 6, 5, 139 sq. ; story of A.'s fall criticized, 24, 178-80, 200, 209-12, 217-21; recognized as a prophet by the Qur'an, 6, Ixxi ; the Kaabah built Jjy A., 6, xvi.

Adar, see Atar.

Adara, or Putika plants, substitute for Soma plants, are fragrant and jDlaze up in fire, 44, 451 sq., 451 n.

Adar-b^, son of Mahraspand, champion of Zoroastrian orthodoxy, 4, xxxviii, xlvi-xlviii ; 24, 256, 2 56 n.; 31, xli.

Adbhuta Kalpa, Mahavira's parents born as gods in, 22, 194.

A^^y^ak^si, n. of a courtesan who became a Bhikkhuni, 20, 360.

B 2

ADHAKARMIKA— ADITI

Adh&karmika, Oaina t.t., food

specially prepared for a mendicant,

22, 8i, 94, III sq. Adharma, Bali-offering to, 2, 107 ;

idols of Dharma and A., 33, 319;

Dharma and A., substances, 45, 153,

207 sq. Adhibhtita, t.t., is all perishable

things, 8, 77, 78 n. Adhidaivata, is the primal being, 8,

77, 78 n. Adhima^trakaru/^ika, n. of a

Brahma-angel, 21, 164. Adhiya^^a is Krishna, 8, 77, 78 n. Adhrigu, t.t., see Prayers (r). Adhvaryu, see Priests (^, b), Adhy^tma, the manifestation of the

Brahman as an individual self, 8, 77, ^77 n., 316, 316 n., 338, 342. Adi-brahnia-/^ariya^2, elementary

Righteousness, 11, 16 n.

Adi^>^a (Pali for Aditya), Buddha,

the kinsman of the A., or the A.

family, x (ii), 8, 69, 93, 174, 210. Aditi, n. of a goddess.

{a) Who she is. Identifications.

{b) Relations to other deities.

(O Her appearance, character, and

powers. {d) Her cosmic and moral character. \e) Worship of A.

{a) Who she is. Identifications. A. is the earth, 12, 25 sq., 73 sq., 73 n., 85, 307; 26, 47-51, 60, 75, 207, 207 n., 259 sq., 386 sq. ; 32, 255, 263 ; 41, 18, 60, 90, 125, 232, 242, 280, 378; 42, 206; 43, 27, 69; 44, 6, 181, 268, 293; 46, 121; in the lap of A. (the bound- less or inviolable earth), 12, 19 ; 42, 212 ; a name of the cow, 12, 355 ; 26, 59, 415 sq. ; 29, 276 ; 30, 174; 44,474; is speech, 41, 237; the Infinite, 32, 241-3; a name for the distant East, 32, 242 sq. ; goddess of freedom, 32, 255 ; identified with other deities, 32, 254 sq., 261 ; as a masculine deity, 32, 261-3; Dyaus Aditi, 32, 348, 351 ; Death is called A., 15, 76; Agni invoked by the name of A., 32, 262; 46, no, 113, 187, 309; the Sun, the quick A., 46, 326, 329.

{b) Relations JO other Deities. A. and the Adityas, her sons, 32, 242-5, 251 sq., 254, 260; 26, 12 sq., 12 n.; 46, 83 ; the mother

of Mitra, Aryaman, and Varu«a, 12, 356 ; mother of the gods, 41, 238 ; the mother of noble sons, 29, 33; 42, i8r ; 46, 237; the birth of her sons, 42, 179, 611 ; wore an amulet, when she desired a son, 42, 97, 502 ; the Sun, A.*s offspring, 2, 298 ; mother of Agni, 12, 131 n. ; 41, 232; the wife of the gods, 12, 73 sq., 73 n. ; 41, 60 ; the wife of i^/ta, 32, 261 ; produced a hymn for Indra, 32, 242 ; and Daksha, 32, 245-8; and Diti, 32, 255 sq.; 41, 93, 93 n. ; fashioned the earthen womb for Agni, 41, 237 sq.

; 41, 232; the wife of the gods, 12, 73 sq., 73 n. ; 41, 60 ; the wife of i^/ta, 32, 261 ; produced a hymn for Indra, 32, 242 ; and Daksha, 32, 245-8; and Diti, 32, 255 sq.; 41, 93, 93 n. ; fashioned the earthen womb for Agni, 41, 237 sq.

(c) Her appearance, character,

AND POWERS.

Nature of A., 43, 403 ; is double- headed, 26, 57 ; the black antelope skin, the skin of A., 12, 38 ; A.'s girdle, 41, 236 ; to her belongs the upper region, 26, 51; the bounty of the Maruts extends far, as the sway of A., 32, 210, 241 ; brings Rudra's healing, 32, 419 sq. ; the ruler of the Fathers, 43, 74.

(d) Her COSMIC and moral

CHARACTER.

A. is all this whatever there is, 1, 256 ; is one with all deities, identified with the self, 15, 16 ; in her cosmic character, 32, 248-51 ; is made of the deities, is the individual soul, 48, 268 ; in her moral character, 32, 256-60 ; Agni invoked to grant Diti and keep off A., 46, 317, 321 ; Agni invoked to release from sin before A., 46, 354.

(e) Worship of A.

The goddess invoked, 46, no, 115, 127, 186, 647; invoked when sprinkling water round the fire, 29, 378 ; 30, 19, 142, 253 ; worshipped at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 29, 84 sq. ; invoked for the protection of a child, 29, 54 sq. ; invoked at the ^aula rite, 29, 184, 301; in- voked at the Upanayana, 30, 148 ; invoked for protection, 32, 258 sq.; invoked with Rudraand the Maruts, 32, 423; invoked at expiatory rite when the Agnihotra cow should lie down whilst being milked, 44, 181 ; worshipped at the Ajvamedha, 44, 291 n., 293, 351 n. ; informed of

ADITI— ADITYAS

the king's consecration, 41, 90 ; invoked for long life, 42, 50 sq. ; invoked to protect the wife, 42, 181; invoked in Apri hymn, 46, 237; oblations to A., 12, 304 n., 307 sq. ; 44, xlii sq. ; opening and concluding (rice-pap) oblations to A., 26, 47-51,259, 386; 44, 140; rice- pap for A. at the new moon sacrifice, 44, 5 sq. ; pap offering to A. at the third seasonal sacrifice, 44, 76, 76 n. ; pap offerings to A. at the Sautramawi, 44, 213 n., 268 ; her share in the Soma feast, 26, 259 sq. ; offering to A. in the Queen's dwelling, 41, 60; offering to A. at the Dajapeya, 41, 125; animal sacrifice for A., 41, 125 sq. ; the sacrificial ladle, the second hand of A., 42, 183 ; divinities born from the brahmaudana eaten by A., 42, 629 ; a rope addressed as A.'s zone, 44, 474. Aditya, the Sun, a god.

(a) His mythological character. (i) A. and other deities.

(c) A. in philosophical and esoteric teach-

ing-

(d) Worship of A.

Aditya, the Sun, a god.

(a) His mythological character. (i) A. and other deities.

(c) A. in philosophical and esoteric teach-

ing-

(d) Worship of A.

(a) His mythological character. Born from the egg^ 1, 55 ; the unborn child, 41, 405 ; ruler of the sky, 43, 208, 382 ; the deity in the eastern quarter, 15, 146 ; why the sun is called A. (etymology), 15, 310; 44, 1 30 ; a being of great merit, 48, 237 ; the moon is his food, 43, 335 ; as bowman in the east, 42, 192 ; A. Vivasvat, father of Manu, 25, Ivii ; one of the Vasus, 15, 140 sq. ; 44, 116; is the surveyor of food offered to the ancestors, 30, 228 ; mentioned in the Anugita, 8, 2 19J the white Ya^ur-veda revealed by A. , 15, 2 2 6 ; line of battle invented by A., 29, 234.

(If) A. AND other deities.

^ A form of Agni, 41, 284 ; 43, 363 ; A. is one-third of Agni or Fire, 15, 75 ; 43, 402; Agni, Vayu, A., and ifandramas identified with four fires, 44, 1 27 ; A. is heat and light, to him offering is made in Agni at the Agnihotra, 44, 1 1 2 sq. ; A. and Indra protected by Trishawdhi, 42, 127 sq. ; Indra is A., yonder sun, 43,

92; Agni, Vayu, and A., 15, 48 sq.; 30, 114, 231 ; 41, 204 ; 43, 90 sq., 1 87 ; 44, 508 ; Agni, Vayu, and A. are the hearts of the gods, 43, 162 ; Agni, Vayu, and A. are all the light, 41, 210, 239; 43, 388 sq. ; Agni, Vayu, A. are light, might, glory, 44, 173 sq. ; Mariits, A., and Brahmawaspati, 42, 126; 5una and Sira = Vayu and A., 12, 445 n.

(c) A. IN philosophical and

ESOTERIC TEACHING.

A. is the highest Brahman, 1, 54 sq. ; 15,302; 34,216; 38,342-5; meditations on A., 34, 216 sq. ; 38, 342-5 ; is one foot of Brahman, 1, 54; 34, 216; secret union of Agni and A., 15, 46; is the eye, 15, 8r ; 26, 39 ; in the pupil of the eye, 15, 106; 48, 417; the blood of the woman is a form of Agni, the seed of the man a form of A., 1, 232 ; is the essence squeezed out from heaven, 1, 70 ; the Saman verses squeezed out from A., 1, 70 ; the Upawjusavana stone is A. Vivasvant, 26, 240, 354 ; the Adhvaryu priest identified with A., 15, 122 ; 29, 195 ; the ideas of A., &c., are to be superimposed on the members of the sacrificial action, 34, Ixxvii ; 38, 345-9; worlds of A., 15, 131 ; the soul reaches A. as the fruit of pious works, 38, 347, 385.

(d) Worship of A.

Who brings to light, invoked by the teacher, 2, 114; invocation of A., the dweller in heaven, 15, 335 ; Dyaus with A. invoked in danger, 29, 232; the student worships A. as lord of the vow, 30, 156; in- voked at the Samavartana, 30, 163 ; invoked against the enemies, 42, 128; deity of Gagati metre, 43, 330; a new moon offering to A., 12, 375 ; leads him who performs the twilight devotions up to heaven, 14, 249 ; the A. cup, 26, 408 ; wit- nesses watched by A. and other gods,

^33, 245 ; see also Sun, and Surya.^

Adity^, the Soma cow is an A.,

.26, 59.

Adityas, a class of deities.

{d) Their mythological character. lb) The A. and other deities, {c) Worship of the A.

ADITYAS— ADULTERY

cup, 26, 408 ; wit- nesses watched by A. and other gods,

^33, 245 ; see also Sun, and Surya.^

Adity^, the Soma cow is an A.,

.26, 59.

Adityas, a class of deities.

{d) Their mythological character. lb) The A. and other deities, {c) Worship of the A.

ADITYAS— ADULTERY

(a) Their mythological charac- ter.

The seven or eight sons of Aditi, 32, 242-5, 251-4; twelve A., the twelve months of the year, 15, 140 sq. ; 44, 116; twelve A. created, 41, 149 sq. ; fashioned the sky, 41, 234 ; their names, 32, 245, 253 sq. ; with Varuwa at their head, 1, 42 ; 26, 93 ; 41, 280 ; 42, 12 ; 44, 365 ; Awja, Bhaga, and Aryaman are three A., 41, 82 sq., 83 n. ; gods of light, 42, 116 ; rise in the west, 15, 339 ; the lords of the western re- gion, 43, loi ; who dwell in heaven, who dwell in the world, 1, 37 ; help in battle, 42, 119 ; called puta- daksha, 42, 444 ; are the manes of great-grandfathers, 25, 127 ; prac- tised penance, 25, 475 ; the A. and Ahgiras sacrificing, 26, 113 sq. ; where they wish to lay the Garha- patya, 43, 118; the honey-lash (of the Ajvins), mother of the A., 42, 230 ; the Kush/^a plant, thrice be- gotten by the A., 42, 6 ; are non- eternal beings, because produced, 34, 202, 216 ; are the All, 41, 126.

(b) The a. and other deities. Aditi, the sister of the A., 29,

275; 30, 174; Sun and Moon, the A., 42, 57; Indra invoked to com- bine with the A., yasus, &c., 12, 264 ; Maruts^ and A., 32, 412 sq. ; 43, 68 ; the A. make Soma swell, 30, 179; Gatavedas Aditya, 42, 127 ; Agni is to bring the A. to the sacrifice, 46, 108; the A. have made Agni their mouth, or their tongue, 46, 188; Vijvakarman invoked with the A., 26, 123 sq. ; and Ahgiras worshipped, 42, 191 ; and Ahgiras contending for getting first to hea- ven, 44, 152 ; Vasus and Angiras, 42, 89 ; and Vasus invoked for well- being, 42, 55 ; the A. are united with the Vasus, 42, 135; and Vasus, qualified for meditation on divini- ties, 48, 335-7; Vasus, Rudras, and A., three classes of gods, 12, 135, 239; 26, 350,411; 41,241,246,264; 42, 161; 43, 33, 75; 44, 173, 291 n., 313, 443, 479 sq.; 46, 42; seen within Kr/sh«a, 8, 92 ; alarmed at the greatness of Kr/shwa, 8, 94 ; Kr/sh«a is Vish«u among the A., 8, 88, 88 n.

(c) Worship of the A.

Saman addressed to them, 1, 37 ; invited to the sacrifice, 12, 93; 46, 281 ; invoked at the reception

(c) Worship of the A.

Saman addressed to them, 1, 37 ; invited to the sacrifice, 12, 93; 46, 281 ; invoked at the reception

, of guests, 29, 198; invoked at the Ash/aka, 29, 207 ; invoked for pro- tection, 29, 344 ; 42, 161 ; invoked at the house-building rite, 29, 347 ; invoked at the Va^apeya, 41, 38 ; invoked to expiate imperfections in the sacrifice, 42, 164; invoked against fever, 42, 443 ; invoked in an Apri hymn, 46, 179, 198; in- voked to bless the sacrifice, 46, 253 ; the Ya^us belong to the A., 26, 383, 383 n. ; share of the A., at the laying of the altar-bricks, 43, 68; deities and metres, 43, 53; Mf thou belongest to the A., I buy thee for the A.,' 30, 53 ; worshipped at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 29, 85 ; wor- shipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 243 ; offering to the A., 26, 12 sq. ; 41, 248 sq. ; Soma libations to the A., 26, 241, 316 n. ; the evening liba- tion belongs to the A., 1, 36 sq., 51 ; 26, 350-6; arise by the per- formance of the third Soma press- ing, 44, 173, 480 n. ; animal sacrifice for the A., 41, 126 ; the sacrificial Jiorse to go the way of the A., 44, 2 88.

Adityasambhava, n. of a Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), roo.

Adoption, the adopted son, defini- tion, 14, 227 ; law about a., 14, 74 sq., 87 ; 18, 184-94, 196 ; 24, 71, 71 n.316; 25, 355, 355 n., 359,361 sq. and n. ; 37, 113; adopted sons not to be looked upon as real sons, 9, 139, 139 n., 144, 144 n. ; duty of pro- viding an adopted son for a child- less man, 24, 279-81 ; ceremony of a., 14, xlv, 76, 334-6; of ille- gitimate children, 4, 273 ; a good work, 24, 74 ; sin of declining a., 37, 147. Sed Children (sale and gift of, subsidiary sons), and Woman (b).

Adr/sh/a, t.t., see Unseen Principle.

Adultery.

(a) In religion. (d) In civil law.

(a) In religion.

One of the five principal sins, 10 (i), 61 ; a crime in the fourth degree, 7, 136; the sin of a., 10 (ii), 19, 21, 40; 24, 305 sq..

ADULTERY— AfeSHM

Adr/sh/a, t.t., see Unseen Principle.

Adultery.

(a) In religion. (d) In civil law.

(a) In religion.

One of the five principal sins, 10 (i), 61 ; a crime in the fourth degree, 7, 136; the sin of a., 10 (ii), 19, 21, 40; 24, 305 sq..

ADULTERY— AfeSHM

324-6, 331 sq. ; 25, 150, 442, 484; 37, 112, 205; heinousness of a., and atonement for it, 18, 227-232 ; a priest who has illicit intercourse with another man's wife is a highwayman or a thief, 4, 309; bad reputation, an un- comfortable bed, punishment, and hell, are the four things gained by him who covets his neighbour's wife, 10 (i), 74 sq. ; let the wise man avoid an unchaste life as a burning heap of coals ; not being able to live a life of chastity^ let him 7tot transgress with another marHs wife, 10 (ii), 65 ; be an abstainer from the wives of others, 24, 12 ; penances for a., 2, 286 ; 7, 174 sq. ; 14, 111-13, 232, 235 ; 25, 465, 467, 467 n. ; punishments for a. in future life, 44, 332, 497 ; the mortal sin of violating a Guru's bed, 7, 133 sq.; 8, 389; 14, 5, 235; 25, 383, 441 sq. ; penances for a. with wife of a Guru, 2, 81 sq., 88 sq., 276 sq., 284 sq., 290; 14, 104, 127, 213? 235; 25, 451 sq. ; punish- ments for a. with a Guru's wife in future life, 25, 440, 496 ; an adul- terous wife's guilt falls on the negligent husband, 14, loi ; 25, 309; imprecations used by a husband against an adulterer, 15, 218; 29, 289 ; allusion to a. in the prayer ' Wherein my mother has done amiss,' &c., 30, 227 ; the wife has to confess any adulterous inter- course at the Varuwapraghasa sacri- fice, 12, 396 sq., 397 n. ; food given by the paramour of a married woman, or by a husband who allows a paramour to his wife, not to be eaten, 14, 69 sq. ; 25, 163 ; adulterers, husbands who allow a. in their houses, the son of an adulteress, and he who eats food given by persons born through a., excluded from ^raddha, 2, 145, 257 ; 25, 104 sq., 108 ; first committed by Va<^ak, mother of Dahak, 18, 217. {b) In civil law.

A. defined, 25, 316; the cause ot confusion of castes, 25, 315, 407; law about a., 2, 164-7; 25, 253, 315-21; 33, 177-9, 365-7; punish- ments for a,, 2, 288 sq. ; 7, 29 ; 14,

{b) In civil law.

A. defined, 25, 316; the cause ot confusion of castes, 25, 315, 407; law about a., 2, 164-7; 25, 253, 315-21; 33, 177-9, 365-7; punish- ments for a,, 2, 288 sq. ; 7, 29 ; 14,

233,235; 25,197, 315, 318-21; 33, I79>i83; 35,223; 45, 274; punish- ments for a. with a Guru's wife, 14, 201, 383; witnesses in cases of a., 25, 267 ; where a man and the wife of another man seize one another by the hair, the man is an adulterer, without witnesses being required, 33, 85 ; persons addicted to a., inadmissible witnesses, 33, 303 ; causes loss of caste, 2, 74 ; a cause of divorce, 33, 183; the adulterer one of the seven kinds of assassins, 7, 41 ; he who abducts another man's wife may be slain as an assassin, 14, 19; penance for the minor offence of killing adulterous women, 25, 458 ; women immured for a., 6, 74, 74 n.; women not to be driven away unless they have com- mitted manifest a., 9, 288 ; son of an adulterer excluded from inherit- ance, 25, 356. See also Incest, Sexual intercourse, and Woman (g, h), Advaita, t.t., non-duality or monism, taught both by .Sahkara and Rama- nu^a, 34, xxx, cxxv. Aekha, the contagion of, destroyed

by Aryan glory, 23, 284 sq. Aeshm, Adshma, demon of Wrath, 5, 193, 193 n., 201 sq., 205, 205 n., 215, 217, 220, 223 sq., 227 sq., 366, 366 n. ; 18, 93, 96, 113; i^4, 17 sq., 17 n., 61; 47, 72, 72 n. ; the impersonation of invasion and ra- pine, 31, xix, xxi n. ; of the murderous spear, 4, 126, 140 sq., 224; 23, 33; 31, 280; powers of A., 5, 107-9, 107 sq. n. ; the seven evil-instructed ones of A., 47, 8 ; complains to Aharman of the three things he could not injure in the world, 5, 387-9, 387 n. ; assists the Evil Spirit, 23, 297 ; opposes the departed soul, 24, 17 sq., 17 n.; Sraosha created by Ahura to with- stand A., 23, 164; attacked and smitten by Srosh (Sraosha), 5, 128, 128 n. ; 24, 33; 31, 300; spells against A., 4, 126, 140 sq., 140 n., 145-7; 31, 280 (Ahuna-vairya) ; Mithra invoked against A., 23, 143 ; flees from Mithra, 23, 144, 154; smiting of A. by propitiation of Spendarma^, 18, 437 ; Fravashi of Fradhakh^ti invoked against A., 23,

aI:shm—ages of the world

224; shall bow and flee before the Saoshyaw^s, 23, 308 ; Aryan glory destroys ^A., 23, 284 ; coming of A. to Kai-Us, 37, 221; set up King Alexander, 47, 83 ; K6khare^ born from A. and Manujak, 47, 143.

Aeta, son of Mayu, 28, 217.

Aethrapaiti, the teacher, 81,318,323.

Aethryas, Aethrapaitis and, 31, 323.

Aevo-saredha-fyadjta, n.p.,23, 2 1 8.

Aezemnd, or Ayazem, ancestor of Zoroaster, 37, 261, 261 n.

Afarg, n. of a Zoroastrian teacher and Pahlavi writer, 5, 243, 243 n., 246, 262, 262n., 264, 264n., 268,273, 292 ; 18, 283, 283 n., 299-304, 299 n., 309, 312-14, 316, 320, 332sq., 336n., 361 ; quoted, 18, 446, 449, 449 n.

Afr^siy^b, a wicked king, 24, 267.

Afr&,sy^b, the Turk, made himself an iron palace under the earth, yet could not escape death, 4, 380 sq. ; killed Aghraeratha, 28, 114 n. See

^Frangrasyan.

Afr^siy^b, a wicked king, 24, 267.

Afr&,sy^b, the Turk, made himself an iron palace under the earth, yet could not escape death, 4, 380 sq. ; killed Aghraeratha, 28, 114 n. See

^Frangrasyan.

Afrinagan, see Prayers (/), and Zend-avesta.

Afrdbag-vindad, n.p., 5, 146 sq.

A^a, lost his son Dajaratha, 19, 92 ; 49 (i), 90.

Agki t.t., that power of the Lord from which the world springs, or the primary causal matter first pro- duced by that power, 34, xxxix, 252-7 ; the elements beginning with light are meant by A., 34, 254 sq. ; denotes the causal matter meta- phorically, 34, 256 sq.; the un- created (Night or Maya), 44, 389, 389 sq. n. See also Unborn.

A^a Ekap^ida, the one-footed goat, the sun, 42, 208, 625, 664 ; oblation to A. K, 29, 331.

Agfi,iina^v&k, n.p., 5, 136.

Agamas, studied by Bhikkhus, 17,

^285, 288, 345.

A^toiya (^ high-bred '), Buddha*s definition of the term, 10 (ii), 92.

Agash, demon of the evil eye, 47,

53, 53 n. Agastya, a Rish\, son of Mitra- varu«au, author of Vedic hymns, 32, 212,274, 281, 290, 294; 46,1 80, 182; dialogue between Indra, A., and the Maruts, 32, 182, 184, 286-8 ; em- ployed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319 ; slew the Rakshas, 42, 33 ; born without

a mother, 14, 1 80 n. ; son of Urvaji, and Vamadeva, seeking Rama, 49 (0> 93? 93 ^» j seduced by a heavenly queen, 19, 43 sq. ; wooed Rohiwi, the wife of Soma, 49 (i), 44 ; the south, the region of A., 49 (i), 96, 96 n. ; went out to hunt to get meat for sacrifices, 14, 71 ; 25, 173 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 244 ; the threefold age of A., 29, 55 sq. ; Mana, a name of the Agastyas, 46,

^182,184; KhumbyaandA.,23,2 24n.

Agastya, n. of a teacher, 1, 248.

A^ta^atru, king of K^^, dis- cussion on Brahman between Gargya Balaki and, 1, 300-7 ; 15, 100-5 ; 34, cv, 268-74; 48, 378-80, 383; rival of Ganaka, 12, xliii ; Bhadrasena, a son of A., 41, 141, 141 n.

A^^ta^atru (Pali, A^atasattu), king of Magadha, son ofBimbisara and Vaidehi, 11, i sq. ; 21, 6; 49 (ii), V ; the defeat of A., by Prasena^it, 10 (i), 53 n. ; prince A. gained over by Devadatta, pays great honour to the latter, 20, 233-8; incited by Devadatta, wants to kill his father, is found out and treated mercifully, 20, 241-3 ; imprisons his father Bimbisara, 49 (ii), 16 1-4; his relations to Gainas and Buddhists, 22, xiv sq. ; moved by Buddha's conquest over the mad elephant, 19, 248 ; claims relics of Buddha, and erects a dagaba over them, 11, 131,134; the Samanna-phala spoken with him, 20, 377.

A^aya, a Brahman, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 190 sq.

Age, how to inquire about the a. of persons from the king downwards, 27, 115; libations to the a.-grades, 43, 218. 5f^ Old Age.

Agent, every action requires an a., 34, 337-40.

Ages of the World.

{a) Indian Yugas and Kalpas. {b) Zoroastrian millenniums. {c) Chinese world periods.

{a) Indian Yugas and Kalpas.

of persons from the king downwards, 27, 115; libations to the a.-grades, 43, 218. 5f^ Old Age.

Agent, every action requires an a., 34, 337-40.

Ages of the World.

{a) Indian Yugas and Kalpas. {b) Zoroastrian millenniums. {c) Chinese world periods.

{a) Indian Yugas and Kalpas.

The four Yugas, the Manvantaras and Kalpas, 1^ ll-<)\ 25, xii, Ixxxiv-lxxxvii, 20-4; 'conjunctions* (Sandhis), the periods about the close of one and the beginning of another Yuga, 8, 330 n. ; an ex-

AGES OF THE WORLD— A(^ITA

9

planation of the Hindu belief in Kalpas, &c., 45, 1 6 sq. n. ; deteriora- tion of the world in the successive a-j 33> 3) 3 "• ; ill the age when men were all virtuous and veracious, there were no lawsuits, 33, 5, 5 n., 277; at the expiration of a Kalpa, all entities enter Krishna's nature, and at the beginning of a Kalpa he brings them forth again, 8, 82; dissolution of the world at the end of the great world periods, 34, xxvi, 212; there is no measure of the past and the future Kalpas, 34, 361 ; king resembles the four a., 25, 396 ; size of mankind in different Kalpas, 36, 133 n. ; among all a. the K/^'ta is the first, 8, 353 ; the Treta age, the age of sacrifices, 15, 30 ; twelve hundred years of the gods are a Kali Yuga, 7, 77, 77 n. ; in the Kali Yuga no R/'shis are born, 2, xviii ; the sinful Kali Yuga, 2, 1 75 n. ; Niyoga not to be practised in the Kali age, 33, 369 ; Kr/ta, Treta, Dvapara as names of dice, 44, 416. See Time, and World {c).

{b) ZOROASTRIAN MILLENNIUMS.

Zoroastrian chronology by mil- lenniums, 47, xii sq., xxvii-xxxviii, xli, 15 n., 21-4, 23 sq. n. ; four periods of 3,000 years, 18, 198, 198 n. ; three millenniums, 24, 345 ; 37, 254, 254 n. ; six millenniums, 37, 405, 405 n.; millennium reigns for each constellation of the zodiac, 5, i49-5i> 149 n.; the evil millenniums, 18, 203, 203 n. ; signs at the end of millenniums, 37, 33 sq., 279; four periods in the millennium of Zara- tujt, 37, 181, 451 sq. ; 47, xi sq. ; millenniums of Zoroaster, and the three future apostles, 24, 15,15 n.; 47, 94-ii8,94n.;millenniumsbeforeand after Zoroaster, 47, 144; advantages and disadvantages of the period, 37, 2 1 sq. ; evil doings in the ninth and tenth centuries, 37, 257-60, 257 n. ; triumph of sacred beings over the demons at four periods, 37, 285; the three periods of the universe : past eternity, present existence, and fu- ture eternity, 37, 3 1 7, 3 1 7 n. ; Zoroas- ter's vision of seven successive ages (tree with seven branches), 47, xxiii sq.; steelage, &c.,47, 87, 126, 126 n.

{c) Chinese world periods.

; Zoroas- ter's vision of seven successive ages (tree with seven branches), 47, xxiii sq.; steelage, &c.,47, 87, 126, 126 n.

{c) Chinese world periods.

The period of * the Grand Course' followed by that of the * Small Tran- quillity,' 27, 364-7, 365 n. ; primi- tive ages, 27, 369; ^the period of great order,' 28, 1 1 8 ; primaeval state of innocence, 3, 2 5 5 n. ; the primaeval age of perfect virtue when Tao ruled men, 39, 26-8, 139-41, 277-80, 287- 90, 325; 40, 171, 284; the para- disiacal state under the influence of the Tao, not yet superseded by ' the wisdom of the world/ 39, 60- 2 ; difference between the age of perfect virtue, and the present time, B9, 353 sq.; *The State of Estab- lished Virtue,' where the Taoist enjoys himself, 40, 30 sq. ; the para- disiacal state when men lived like birds, 40, 312 ; the rulers who dis- turbed the primaeval paradisiacal state, 39, 295 sq. ; how the age of perfect virtue came to an end, 39, 359 sq.; 40, 3i2sq., 316 sq. See also Paradise.

Agga/ava, temple of, 10 (ii), 57.

Aggikabh^radv^^a, the Brahmawa, is converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 20-4.

Aggregates, the five a. (khandha), the conditions of individuality and their cause, 11, 148, 148 n. ; the dyad of a. assumed by the Bauddhas with its two causes cannot be estab- lished, 34, 400-9 ; the Gaina doctrine that a. are formed from the atoms, 34, 430 sq.; the seventeenfold aggre- ^gate, 38, 65, 65 n. See also Skandhas.

Agh^ra, see Sacrifice {k).

Aghora, n. d., the initiated boy given in charge to, 80, 154.

Aghraeratha, a semi-man (half bull, half man), brother of Afrasyab, 23, 114 sq. and n., 222, 278, 304. See Aghrera^i.

Aglirera<^ (Pahlavi for Aghraeratha), son of Pashang, 5, 117, 135, 135 n.; legend of A., 5, 135 sq.

A^igarta Sauyavasi, king Hari- jy^andra bought .Sunai'jepa the son of A. S., 14, 87 ; 44, xxxiv sq. ; saved himself from starvation by

^selling his son, 25, 424, 424 n.

A^igarti, see i'una^jepa.

A^ta, a pupil of Bavari, his questions answered by Buddha, 10 (ii), 187, 188-91, 210.

10

AGITA—AGNI

Agitsif a Bhikkhu who was reciter of the Patimokkha at the council of Vesali, 20, 408 ; n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280 ; n. of a Bodhisattva, 49 (ii), 90; conversation between Buddha and the Bodhisattva A., 49 (ii), x, 61-9; applauds the speech of Buddha, 49 (ii), 72, For Maitreya A^ita, see Maitreya. A^ita-Kesakambali (i. e. A. of the garment of hair), n. of a teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq. ; 11, 106; an Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79; and Milinda, 35, 8 ; his materialistic doctrines, 45, xxiii sq. AgitamknaivsLj^ukMk, t.c, 10 (ii), ^190 sq.

A^ita-Kesakambali (i. e. A. of the garment of hair), n. of a teacher, 10 (ii), xii, 86 sq. ; 11, 106; an Arhat possessed of Iddhi, 20, 79; and Milinda, 35, 8 ; his materialistic doctrines, 45, xxiii sq. AgitamknaivsLj^ukMk, t.c, 10 (ii), ^190 sq.

A^vikas, sect of naked ascetics, 10 (ii), X, xiii ; 20, i98sq.; 21,263; 36, 308 sq. n. ; disputatious A. do not overcome Buddha, 10 (ii), 63 ; Nigaw/^as and A., their views about the soul, 45, xix ; Gos^la, leader of the A., or A^elakas, their relation to the Gainas, 45, xxix-xxxii. Ag-nknsLy see Nescience. A^«anavMa, i.e. Agnosticism, q. v. A^^^navidliva;;^sana, the sixty- fourth Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7. A^«l,ta-Kau//^inya, see Kau«^inya. Agni, the God of Fire.

(a) His births, his mothers, his parents.

(b) Forms and abodes of A.

(c) Myth of the hidden A. {d) Names of A.

{e) Anthropomorphic conception of A. (his body, his food and drink, his chariot and horses, his wives, children, &c.).

(y> Theriomorphic conception of A., and his relations to animals.

(s) His relation to the other gods in general.

{h) A. as related to individuaj other gods.

(z) A. and the solar deities (Aditya, Surya, Ushas, the Aj'vins).

ij) A. as destroyer of demons and all hos- tile powers.

{k) Excellent qualities and transcendent powers of A.

{I) A. as a kind and helpful god.

(/;/) A. the god of the house and the clan.

{n) A. as connected with women and mar- riage.

{0) A. as the sacrificial fire and the Fire- altar.

(/) Men (or demigods) and families who first established A.

{q) A. as a priest, and his relations to the priesthood.

(r) A. in his relation to the Sacrifice and the Sacrificer.

is) Sacrifices to A.

(t) Prayers to A., and A. as related to prayers (and metres).

{ii) A. as connected witli Veda and Veda- study.

{v) A. in his moral character.

(w) A. as a supreme God of Heaven and

Earth. ix) A. in philosophical speculations.

{a) His births, his mothers, his

PARENTS.

is) Sacrifices to A.

(t) Prayers to A., and A. as related to prayers (and metres).

{ii) A. as connected witli Veda and Veda- study.

{v) A. in his moral character.

(w) A. as a supreme God of Heaven and

Earth. ix) A. in philosophical speculations.

{a) His births, his mothers, his

PARENTS.

Thoti, 0 A., the flaming one, {art born)fro7n out the Heavens^ thou \art born) f?vm out the Waters and the stone {the flint) ; thou {art born) from out the forests and the herbs ; thou art born bright, O Lord of men, {as belong- ing) to men, 46, 186, 1 89 ; he has been born in the dwellings as theflrst, at the bottom of the great {air), in the womb oj this air^ footless^ headless, hiding both his ends, drawing towards himself {his limbs?), in the nest of the bull, 46, 308 ; puzzles or mysteries con- cerning the birth, &c. of A., 46, 1 1 4 sq. ; A. is water-born, cow- born, law-born, is born from the sky, from thebreath,41, 28r, 283sq.; A. born from A., from the pain of the earth, or of the sky, 44, 202 ; generation of A. (fire-altar), and fashioning the embryonic A., 41, 25 1-6, 300-3, 309, 310 sq., 319 sq., 344, 351 sq., 354) 358, 362-5, 398 sq. ; when the altar is built, A. is born, 41, 332 sq.; the gods wondered at his birth, 46, 219; A. is born at once, 44, 89; his secret birth, 46, 366, 368 ; when created, sought to burn everything, 12, 342 ; of double birth, celestial and terrestrial, 46, 52, 141, 176; A. who is born and A. who will be born, twins, 46, 57, 59 ; grows up within the plants, within the chil- dren, and within the sprouting grass, 46, 61 ; his three births, in the sea, in heaven, and in the waters, 46, 114, 116, 308; his highest and lower birth-places, 46, 215; has three lives, and three births from the Dawn, 46, 275 sq. ; produced by the ten young women, i.e. the fingers, by attrition, 46, 75 sq., 114, 116, 147, 150, 160, 256, 287, 292, 294, 302 sq., 306, 341, 391 ; son of strength, or offspring of vigour, 32, 21 sq. ; 41, 255; 46, 16, 45 sq., 92, 103, 119 .sq., 129, 147 sq., 157, 209, 211, 220, 261, 268, 273, 277, 289, 291, 297, 300, 316, 352, 371 sq., 375 sq., 382, 385, 391, 403 ; born living from the dry wood, 46, 64 ; one blows upon A.

AGNI

11

; 41, 255; 46, 16, 45 sq., 92, 103, 119 .sq., 129, 147 sq., 157, 209, 211, 220, 261, 268, 273, 277, 289, 291, 297, 300, 316, 352, 371 sq., 375 sq., 382, 385, 391, 403 ; born living from the dry wood, 46, 64 ; one blows upon A.

AGNI

11

when he is born (i.e. when fire is kindled), 42, 56 ; born from the deceased, 29, 242 n. ; and his mothers, 41, 294 sq. ; 46, 114 sq., 117, 141 sq., 144 sq., 147, 217 sq., 343; Dyaus his mother, 41, 272; conceived by the virgin (the wood), 46, 344 sq. ; as soon as she had enjoyed love, the well-bearing mother has borne him, 46, 382 ; his mothers are the plants, 41, 224 ; 44, 194 ; is the child of the herbs, trees, and waters, 44, 194; is the child of the waters, of the trees, of that which stands and moves, 46, 70 ; his births in the waters and in the plants, 41, 294 ; 46, ii4sq., 117, 188, 219-21; nourished by the waters, 46, 54 ; is born from the waters, and the waters from A., 46, 117; his seven kind mothers, the waters, 46, 147, 150, 256 ; is the child of the waters (Apam napat), 26, 381 ; 41, 226; 46, 157, 158, 240, 256 ; 49 (i), 45; creation of A. from the earth, 15, 75 ; the child of the earth, 15, 221 ; earth pregnant with A., 29, 45 ; 30, 199 ; licks the upper garment of the mother (earth?), 46, 142, 145; no harm can be done to A., when he dwells in his mother's womb, 46, 173 ; in his mother's lap, 46, 303, 407 ; the son of I/a, 46, 302 ; the son of the two mothers, 32, 359 ; 41, 350; 46, 22, 25, 391 sq. ; borne by the two Dawns, 46, 363, 416 ; Heaven and Earth, his parents, 41, 224; 46, 49, 51, 167, 219 sq., 225, 228, 233, 248-50, 291, 336; made his parents new again and again, 46, 241 ; A., the child of Dyu, 82, 21-3 ; brought forward from the highest father (Heaven), 46, 147, 150; by his nature he has found his father's udder, 46, 220 ; the increaser of his father, 46, 141, 144 ; he bore the germ of the father who begat him, 46, 220, 225 sq. ; born from the Asura's belly, 46, 303 ; the child of the universe, 43, XX, xxiii ; created out of Pra^a- pati, 12, 323 ; 43, 206; 44, 15 ; both the father and the son of Pra^apati, 48, xx; being the son of the gods, has become their father.

46, 67 ; the gods have procreated A. by their thoughts, 46, 228 ; son of Tvash/ri, 46, 114, 116, 248, 251.

(b) Forms and abodes of A.

46, 67 ; the gods have procreated A. by their thoughts, 46, 228 ; son of Tvash/ri, 46, 114, 116, 248, 251.

(b) Forms and abodes of A.

Many forms of A., 41, 159-61, 163, 165 sq., 284 ; three Agnis and the fourth A., 12,87-9, 108 n., 136; 26, 118; 48, 157; fourfold is A., 12, 47, 47 n. ; is threefold, 41, 147, 160, 197 sq., 202, 204 sq., 225 sq., 232, 282, 284, 294, 323, 330, 335-9, 558, 371, 392 ; 48, 5, 166, 169, 189-91, 204 sq., 236, 251, 304, 364 sq., 402 ; three forms of A., 46, 147, 149 sq., 229, 231 ; threefold is his strength, three his abodes, three his tongues, and three his bodies, 46, 281 ; dwells in three abodes, 46, 376, 391 sq. ; Lord of the Earth, Lord of the World, Lord of Beings =the three Agnis, 12, 89 ; the three- named A., 42, 135, 495; the three older brothers of A., 42, 257 ; is light and fire, and a god, 84, 217; in the Rig-veda, not only the earthly sacrificial fire, but also an elemental force, 1, xxii ; the dead body pro- tected against A. (funeral fire), 29, 241 ; the flesh-devouring A. (funeral fire), 42, 54, 56 ; see also below A. Vaijvanara (p. 1 3 sq.) ; A. (funeral pyre) the guide to Yama's seat, 42, 90; the fury of terrible A., 42, 90 ; as the fire of the lightning, 42, 401 ; 46, 103, 105, 109, 1 14-16, 193, 196 ; the moon a form of A.,

41, 229 sq.; in the moon, 46, 116; by his nightly light, the creatures walk, 46, 108 ; Sun, Vayu, and fire, three forms of A., 48, xx, 402 ; ste also A. and Vayu below, P« 1 8 ; t jana, Mahan Deva^, and Pajupati, forms of A., 48, XX ; the two Agnis,

42, 216, 627 ; consists of pairs (males and females), 48, 284 sq. ; the Paridhis or * enclosing-sticks ' are Agnis, 12, 87-91 ; A. [fire) is in the earth, in the plants, the tvaters hold A., A. is in the stones; A. is within men, Agnis {fires) are within cattle, within horses ; A. glows from the sky, to A., the god, belongs the broad air. The mortals kindle A., the bearer of oblations, that loveth ghee. The ea7'th, clothed in A., with dark knees ^ shall make me brilliant and alert! 42, 201 ;

12

AGNI

is within men, Agnis {fires) are within cattle, within horses ; A. glows from the sky, to A., the god, belongs the broad air. The mortals kindle A., the bearer of oblations, that loveth ghee. The ea7'th, clothed in A., with dark knees ^ shall make me brilliant and alert! 42, 201 ;

12

AGNI

A. in heaven, in the air, in the earth, plants, waters, flints, &c., 41, 43 n., 304; 43, 201-3; 46, 285; seated in all spaces, law-seated, sphere- dwelling,41,28r ; called man-seated, water-seated, barhis-seated, heaven- winning, 43, 183 sq. ; brought to many places for the use of the living, 46, 22, 70 sq., 74, 77 sq. ; follows the world like a shadow, having filled heaven, earth, and the air, 46, 89 ; has approached the three- fold light, all spaces of the atmo- sphere, in the abode of the waters, 46, 176 ; in heaven, in the human dwellings, and in the waters, 46, 266 ; dwells on the earth, 1, 36 ; 15, 334; 46, 73; is the essence squeezed out from the earth, 1,70; the lord of terrestrial beings, 30, 237 ; the regent of the earth, 43, XX, 208, 381 ; laid down in the best place of the earth, in the place of I/a, 46, 287, 302; dwelt once between the two horns of a wether, 26, 125 ; moves about within the young sprouting grass, 46, 115, it8 ; has entered all herbs, 46, 127, 412 ; in the waters, 12, 22 ; 30, 226 ; 41, 293-5, 304 sq.; 42,14; 44, i93sq.; 46, 61, 160, 167 sq., 202, 232, 256, 291, 297 ; A., the lord of the waters, 14, 251 ; sitting in the waters he hisses like a swan, 46, 54 ; goes to the floods of heaven, to the waters in the ether of the sun, and to those below, 46, 285 ; the gods made part of A. enter the water, 26, 381 ; dwelling in the water, worshipped at the consecra- tion of ponds, 29, 135,135 n.; seated between Heaven and Earth, 46, 244 ; world of A., a stage on the soul's road to the sun, 1, 275 ; 38, 385 ; 48, 746, 748 ; world of A., attained by a giver of gold, 7, 273; where A. dwells, 30, 218 ; the Soma asked to enter A.'s dear seat, 44, 108 ; the highest place of A., 46, 82 ; part of the hand sacred to A., 14, 25. {c) Myth of the hidden A. A. hid himself in the waters, and was discovered by the gods, 12, 47, 452 ; 42, 3, 270-2 ; the gods search for A., 41, 196-9, 203, 207-9, 214 sq. ; the hidden A. sought and

discovered by the gods, 46, 54 sq., 61, 64, 66, 82, 84, 127, 173, 175; Pra^apati searches for the hidden A., 41, 161 sq., 360; concealed by the Pa«is, 12, 245 ; hid himself in an Ajvattha tree, 32, 329 ; went away from the gods, and entered the mu%a grass, 42, 249 ; dwelt in secret, 44, 192; 46, 241, 256; brilliant, though hidden in secret, easily to be found, ^^i 343, 385 ; putting down his feet in secret like a thief, A. has enlightened and freed Atri, 46, 399 ; searching anddiggingforA.,41, 200-22, 241 sq.; the hidden A. found by the thought- ful men, 46, 61 ; the Ahgiras have discovered the hidden A., 46, 391 sq. {d) Names of A.

has enlightened and freed Atri, 46, 399 ; searching anddiggingforA.,41, 200-22, 241 sq.; the hidden A. found by the thought- ful men, 46, 61 ; the Ahgiras have discovered the hidden A., 46, 391 sq. {d) Names of A.

Has many names, 46, 281, 372; the newborn A. receives a name, 43, 269, 269 n. ; A. for Agri, mystic name, 41, 146 ; etymology of A., 34, 150; 48, 292; called Jditi, 32, 262; 46, no, 113, 187, 309 sq. ; cake offered to A. Jgnimat, 44, 1 89 ; called Ahgiras, 41, 225, 279; 46, 24, 92, 327, 348, 385, 389, 391, 412 ; the first or best of Angiras, 41, 358 ; 46, 22, 95, 129; sacrifices to A. Jmka'vat, 12, 408 sq. and n. ; 41, 58 sq. ; 44, 76, 76 n.; expiatory cake offering to A. Apsumat (abiding in the waters) at the Agnihotra, 44, 193 sq. ; is an A sura, 46, 399 ; called Ayu, the living one, 46, 142, 170; called Ayus, Life, 41, 323 ; oblations and prayers to A. Ayushmat, who rules over vital power, 44, 439; called the Bharata, 12, 133; 46, 119, 123; A. Bhdrata or the god of the Bharata tribe, 12, 114 sq. ; 46, 2 1 1 ; called Bbviga'vana, 46, 74, 78; A. called Bvibaspati, 46, 292, 294 ; a cake for A. Ddtn (the giver), 44, xlii sq., 8 sq. ; A. Gdrhapatya, the protector of house, offspring, and cattle, 12, 358 sq. ; A. Garhapatya invoked to free from sin, 42, 165, 167 ; A. the Qdta'vedas, 1, 150 ; 12, 119, 119 n., 136; 26, xxxi sq. ; 46, 37, 42, 49, 100, 102, 103, 108, 128, 129, 193 sq., 202, 221, 229, 233, 240, 244, 259, 261, 271, 275, 281, 283, 285, 287, 291, 293 (Agni am I, by birth Gatavedas), 300, 302, 310, 326, 336, 354, 358, 375sq.,

AGNI

13

the Qdta'vedas, 1, 150 ; 12, 119, 119 n., 136; 26, xxxi sq. ; 46, 37, 42, 49, 100, 102, 103, 108, 128, 129, 193 sq., 202, 221, 229, 233, 240, 244, 259, 261, 271, 275, 281, 283, 285, 287, 291, 293 (Agni am I, by birth Gatavedas), 300, 302, 310, 326, 336, 354, 358, 375sq.,

AGNI

13

37^7, 387, 413, 418; ^why called Gatavedas, 43, 274 ; Gatavedas, the messenger, 30, no; Gatavedas Vaijvanara invoked for protection, 42, 54 ; the immortal, life-possess- ing A. Gatavedas grants long life, 42, 57 ; offering to A. Gatavedas, 30, 239 ; 42, 88 ; prayer to A. Gata- vedas, 15, 210; 30, 142 sq., 162; 42, 47sq., 98, 121, 168, 309, 325 sq.; 44, 382 ; prayer to A. Gatavedas to protect the cows, 30, 185 sq.; prayer to A. Gatavedas at offerings to the Manes, 29, 103 ; 32, 35 sq. ; offer- ings to A. Gnhapati (the house-lord), 12, 256 n., 259 ; 26, 215, 320 n.; 29, 352 ; 41, 69 sq., 71 ; prayer to A., the householder, 12, 272; A., the house-lord, informed of the king's consecration, 41, 89 ; offering to A. Gr/hapati at the unyoking of the king's chariot, 41, loi sq. ; offerings to A. Indumat, 12, 319 sq. ; obla- tions to A. Kama, 44, xlii sq.; offering to A. Ka'vya'vdhana, 12, 43osq.; 29, 421; 30, 106; prayer to A. Kavyavahana at the worship of the fathers, 30, 227 sq., 233, 236 ; A. called Mdtarisvan, 46, 119, 241, 292,294; offering to A. Murdhan'vat, 44, 34 n., 35on.; \sNardsam.sa,A:^, 10, 303 ; see Narajawsa ; offering to A. Pathiknt (path-maker), 30, 203 ; 44, xhisq., II, 191 sq„ 350 n.; offerings to A. Pa'vamdna, and A. Pdvaka, 12, 304-8, 304 n., 307 n., 319 sq.; A. Purishya brought from the earth's seat, 41, 201 sq., 201 n.; A. Puri- shya, favourable to cattle, 41, 205 sq., 214, 2i6sq., 225-7, 257, 305,3iosq.; the Agnis Purishyas, 41, 358 ; A. Purishya, the fire of the soil, invoked, 44, 189; 46, 285 sq. ; invoked as Rebha, the divine chanter, 42, 197, 690 sq. ; called K\bhu, 46, 240, 243, 382 ; called Rudra, 41, 64 ; 46, 17, 228, 231, 325, 327, 371, 373; Rudra identified with A., 12, 200-2, 201 n., 206 sq.; 26, 343 n.; 42, 618 sq.; 43, 156 sq., 160, 169 sq., 172, 201 sq. ; names of Rudra- Agni, 41, 159-61 ; called Sahasvat, 21, 5 n. ; see Sahampati ; expiatory cake offering to A. SaYS\*varga (the despoiler), 44, 193; offering to A. Saxxi'vesapati, 12, 260 n. ; called

Sikhin^ 21, 5 n.; expiatory cake offer- ing for A. Suki (the bright), 12, 304 n., 305 sq., 307 n., 308 ; 44, 194 ; A. S'vishtakrit (maker of good offer- ings), established by the gods, 12,

151 ; offerings and prayers to A. Svish^akr/t, 2, 202, 299; 12, 152,

Saxxi'vesapati, 12, 260 n. ; called

Sikhin^ 21, 5 n.; expiatory cake offer- ing for A. Suki (the bright), 12, 304 n., 305 sq., 307 n., 308 ; 44, 194 ; A. S'vishtakrit (maker of good offer- ings), established by the gods, 12,

151 ; offerings and prayers to A. Svish^akr/t, 2, 202, 299; 12, 152,

152 n., 158, 199-208, 247, 320 sq., 334, 364, 372, 372 n., 382, 403, 412, 414; 14,304; 25, 90; 26, 205 n., 207, 209, 3i6n., 35isq., 35in., 383, 391 n., 395; 29, 43sq., 84, 163 sq., 175, 192, 204, 208, 222, 272, 279, 290, 337, 352, 387, 391, 420; 30, 22, 35 sq., 40j looj 102, 145, 158, 191, 196, 222, 227, 236, 240, 242, 254, 264-6, 289 sq., 294; 41, 40sq., 71-3, 105, 112 sq., 184 ; 44,311., II, 18 sq., 36 sq., 41, 54, 65, 189 n., 253 sq., 253 n., 336 n., 337-9, 337 n., 351 n., 356, 358, 483 ; A. Svish/akr/t is Rudra, 44, 338 ; A. Tantumat worshipped, 29, 136; is lanunapdt, 46, 10, 303 ; see Tanu- napat ; is the f^s/g of the gods, the good-minded lord of prayers, 46, 52, 233, 261 sq., 297; A. Vahvdnara ; the other Agnis {the other fires) are verily thy branches, O A, In thee all the im- mortals enjoy themselves, Vaisvdnara ! Thou art the centre of human settle- ments ; like a stipporting column thou holdest men. The head of heaven^ the navel of the earth is A. ; he has become the steward of both worlds. Thee, a god, the gods have engendered, 0 Vais- vdnara, to be a light for the Arya, 46, 49; A. V. blazes sevenfold with- in the body, 8, 259 ; A. V. is the fire within man, by which the food is digested, 15, 193, 294, 312 sq.; 34, 143 sq., 146 sq.; 48, 287, 290 sq.; the sun rises as A. V., 15, 272 ; 41, 391 ; A. V. has mounted the firma- ment, the back of heaven, 46, 229 ; A. V. unites with the sun, 46, 127 ; A. V. as the funeral fire, 42, 12, 43> 58, 242, 580; what comes into connexion with A. V. becomes cooked, 41, 349, 398 ; the fiery spirit of A. V., 41, 404 ; A. V. is the elemental fire, 34, 144, 147; A. V. is the divinity whose body is fire, 34, 144, 147 ; A. V. cannot be the divinity of fire, or the element of fire, 34, 148 sq. ; A. V. is all the fires, 41, 248 ; A. v., the third of the

14

AGNI

elements, a sign of the days, 48, 287 sq. ; the earth supports A. V.,

42, 200; sand is the seed of A. V., 41, 300, 310 sq., 351; gravel the ashes of A. V., 26, 120 ; A. V., the king of the kings, a god, 48, 288 ; discussion on the nature of A. V.,

43, 393-8 ; offerings to A. V., 12, 386 n.; 30, 203 ; 41, 57 sq., 125, 170, 25osq.; 43, 207-14; 44, 11, 277, 346 ; by offerings to A. V., one sanctifies ten ancestors, 14, 117; the Vaijvanara graha for A. V., 26, 298- 305 ; Diksha offering to A. V. at the building of the altar, 41, 247 sq.; A. V. together with Ida, 41, 334; A. V. is the mouth of the sacrificial horse (Pra^apati), 43, 401 ; feeding A. V. is the true Agnihotra, 1, 89-91, 89 n. ; prayers and hymns to A. V., 26, 44 ; 42, 196 sq., 494 ; 43, 274-8 ;

V. at the building of the altar, 41, 247 sq.; A. V. together with Ida, 41, 334; A. V. is the mouth of the sacrificial horse (Pra^apati), 43, 401 ; feeding A. V. is the true Agnihotra, 1, 89-91, 89 n. ; prayers and hymns to A. V., 26, 44 ; 42, 196 sq., 494 ; 43, 274-8 ;

44, 382 ; 46, 49 sq., 127, 228-35, 335- 7 ; the Ya^waya^^iya, the praise of A. v., 43, 253, 330; the initiated boy given in charge to A. V., 30, 154; prayer to A. V. Parikshit, 42, 197 sq., 691 sq. ; A. V. invoked, 29, 136, 225; 30, 183; 32, 353; 42,54,80, 149; 46, 420 sq.; A.V. celebrated by the ii/shis, 41, 285 n. ; invoked against evil-doers and demons of disease, 42, 35, 40 ; A. V. is the year, 12, 135 ; 41, 57 sq., 248, 250, 35 1 ; 43, 3 3 ; A.V. is all these worlds, 43, 208 ; A. V. has filled the worlds, and heaven and earth, 46, 233 ; A.V. is the earth, 26, 214 ; 44, 346 ; me- ditations on A. V. as the highest self, and the embodied self, 1, 84-91, 89 n. ; 34, 144 ; 38, 187, 191, 233, 249, 292, 400 ; 48, 287-95, 629-32, 673, 677-9 ; A.V. is Purusha (man, per- son), 34, 146-8 ; 43, 398 ; 48, 292 ; A. V. shaped Hke a man, abiding within man, 48, 291; A.V. is Brah- man, 34, XXXV, 143-53 J as A. V. the Lord abides in the creatures, 34, 149 sq. ; 48, 248 ; Mathava of Videgha carried A. V. in his mouth, 12, 104-6, 104 n.; A.V. is to be meditated upon as a whole, not in his single parts, 34, Ixxv ; 38, 274-7, 279; the six i^/shis who wished to obtain a knowledge of A. v., 38, 274-6; A. called Fasu, 46, 37j 43, 52, 103, 109 sq. (Vasu of the

Vasus), 129, 157 (Vasu together with the Vasus), 2 11,215 (the highest v.), 236, 271, 277, 279, 283, 337, 372, 379, 415 sq. ; one of the eight Vasus, 1, 41 ; 15, 140 sq.; 26, 93; 41, 149 n., 150; 42,116; 44,116; expiatory cake offering and prayer to A. Vi'vtki (the discerning) at the Agnihotra, 44, 192 ; by offerings to A. Fratapati one sanctifies ten ances- tors, 14, 117.

[e) Anthropomorphic conception OF A. (his body, his food and drink, his chariot and horses, his wives, children, &c.).

Vi'vtki (the discerning) at the Agnihotra, 44, 192 ; by offerings to A. Fratapati one sanctifies ten ances- tors, 14, 117.

[e) Anthropomorphic conception OF A. (his body, his food and drink, his chariot and horses, his wives, children, &c.).

The bricks of the fire-altar are his limbs, 41, 156 ; has three heads and seven rays (or reins), 46, 167, 168; with many faces (the fires), 46, 103, 248, 280; whose face is turned everywhere, 46, 125; whose face shines with ghee, 46, 158, 221, 391 ; his face is bright and beautiful, 46, 157 sq., 302, 340; ghee is his eye, 46, 293 ; is kindled four-eyed, 46, 23, 29; looks round with a hundred eyes, 46, 137 ; thousand- eyed, 41, 409 ; 42, 402 ; 46, 104 ; with fiery, golden, strong jaws, 46, 33, 45, 157, 193, 303, 413 ; eats with his sharp jaws, he chews, he throws down the forests, 46, 157; spreading through the forests, shears the hair of the earth, 46, 54, 61, 129, 173 ; with sharp teeth, 46, 103, 335, 344, 360; the gold-toothed, 46, 366, 382 ; the tongues of A., 12, 74 ; 44, 189, 3 5 1 ; 46, 1 4 1 , 1 4 4 ; has seven tongues, 43, 205 ; with the sweet or sharp tongue, 46, 52, 153, 308, 340, 344, 416, 418; with agreeable speech, 46, 352 ; is yellow-haired, 43, 105 ; the flames, his golden hair, 46, 42, 129, 148, 268, 275, 296, 385; golden-bearded, 46, 382 ; his beard shaven by Pushan, 30, 217 ; whose back is covered with ghee, 46, 375, 397 ; called the dark- necked one, 44, 316 sq. ; 46, 248 ; with ruddy limbs, 46, 148, 248; A. is gold-breasted, 32, 416 ; golden- coloured, 46, 232, 234 sq., 325, 366; gold his seed, 12, 322 ; 26, 54, 59, 63, 238, 390; 44, 187, 275 n., 462, 467 ; the milk of the cow is A.'s seed, 12, 326, 330; 26, 54;

AGNI

15

; 46, 248 ; with ruddy limbs, 46, 148, 248; A. is gold-breasted, 32, 416 ; golden- coloured, 46, 232, 234 sq., 325, 366; gold his seed, 12, 322 ; 26, 54, 59, 63, 238, 390; 44, 187, 275 n., 462, 467 ; the milk of the cow is A.'s seed, 12, 326, 330; 26, 54;

AGNI

15

feeding A. by kindling sticks, 41, 254-63; plants the food of A., 42, 42 ; 43, 335 ; A. is the eater of food, 1, 159 ; 12, 301, 323 ; 15, 314 ; 34, 116 sq.; 44,63; food offered to A. the eater of food, 12, 303 ; food-gainer, 12, 127; drinking Soma, 46, no, 128, 304 ; adorned with ghee, 46, 137 ; whose robe is ghee, 46, 275, 296 ; shoots with arrows, 46, 331 ; the red horses or flames of A., 32, 16, 19 sq., 24-7, 39 ; 46, 42, 141, 144, 167 sq., 202, 244 and 246 (seven-tongued), 308, 316, 340 sq., 379 sq. ; the stallions of A., 32, 140; harnesses his steeds, 4:1, 399; the seven reins (or rays) of A., 46, 2o6~8 ; has a red or brown horse, 41, 257; 42, 422; when thou hast yoked to thy chariot the two ruddy ^ red horses^ whom the wind drives forward f and thy roaring is like that of a bull, then thou movest the trees with thy banner of smoke. A. I May we suffer no harm in thy friendships 46,109,149,217; comes in a golden chariot, 46, 232, 233, 245, 269, 308, 348; his chariot is light, 46, 141 ; whose chariot is lightning, 46, 268 ; compared to a charioteer, 46, 160, 162, 193, 233, 292 ; is the quick chariot, 46, 261 sq. ; wives of A., 46, 59, 141-5, 220, 225 sq. ; his wife, the flame, 21, 372 n. ; the lover of the dawn, 46, 67 ; the dawns, his divine consorts, 46, 336 ; beloved by Night and Dawn, 46, 74, 76 ; is the mate of the Kr/ttikas, 12, 283 ; is the mate of Vedi, 43, xvii, xvii n. ; legend of A. courting the waters, 12, 277 sq., 277 n. ; as a father begat the ruddy cows (dawns), 46, 220, 227 ; the germ of beings, the father of Daksha, 46, 296 ; produced Ekata, Dvita, and Trita, 42, 521 ; the kins- man or brother of the rivers, 46, 54.

(/) Theriomorphic conception of a., and his relations to animals. A. (fire-altar) is an animal, 41, 342, 361, 363, 399 sq. ; 43, 40, 50, 78 ; identical with the animal vic- tims, 41, 164-6; Pra^apati wishes to perform sacrifice with A. as the victim, 44, 128 ; rules over all ani- mals, 42, 50 ; A. was an animal, and was sacrificed, and he gained that

A. (fire-altar) is an animal, 41, 342, 361, 363, 399 sq. ; 43, 40, 50, 78 ; identical with the animal vic- tims, 41, 164-6; Pra^apati wishes to perform sacrifice with A. as the victim, 44, 128 ; rules over all ani- mals, 42, 50 ; A. was an animal, and was sacrificed, and he gained that

world wherein A. ruleth, 44, 319; the animal living in the water and walking in the forest, 46, 164; the beast, mows off deserts and habit- able land like a mower, 46, 382, 387; shakes his horns, like a terrible beast, 46, 142 ; the buffalo hidden in the depth, 46, 147, 150; the strong bull, vrishan, 32, 144, 146; 46, 137, 142, 147, 167, 244, 271, 308, 312 sq., 326, 335, 366 sq., 370, 393 sq. (red), 423 ; the bull with a thousand horns, 42, 105, 208 sq., 373 ; 46, 364; ox sacred to A., 12, 322; 44, 438; Nights and Dawns have been lowing for A., as for the calf, 46, 193 ; the young calf, which Night and Dawn suckle, 46, 114, 116, 119, 124, 167 sq. ; com- pared to a horse, 12, 102 n., 109, 121; 46, 16, 57, 67, 91, 158, 176, 206 sq., 217, 220, 229, 285, 292, 296 sq., 302, 317, 344, 360, 363 (white racer) ; shaking his tongue among the plants he waves his tail like a horse, 46, 202 ; led forward by a great rope (like a horse), 46, 308, 312 ; is cleaned or groomed like a horse, 46, 360, 364 ; the horse is A., 41, 204, 212; the white horse, 26, 149; 41, 360; led forward by the horse, 41, 356 sq. ; white horse led in front of Agni,41, 359; ahorse (sun) indicates A. at the Agni^ayana, 41, 207-12 ; the roaring snake, 46, 103, 105 ; the serpent with beautiful splendour, the winged (son?) of Pmni, lights up both gods and men, 46, 193, 196; as a bird, 41, 157; 44, 435; 46, 119, 240, 242, 249 ; the embryonic A. fashioned into a bird, 41, 273-5; the divine eagle or the lightning, 42, 401 ; his flames are winged, 46, 3 3 1 ;— the ass sacred to A., 29, 366 ; rules over cattle, 26, 343, 343 n. ; 41, 187; see also abo've, p. 13, A. Purishya ; is the cattle, 41, 196 sq., 198, 392 ; the gods collected A. from out of the cattle, 41, 230; worshipped at sacrifices for the thriving of cattle, 30, 89, 185 sq. ; invoked to pro- tect the footsteps of the cattle, 46, 61-3 ; implored for nourishment of the cow, 46, 222 ; accompanied by

16

AGNI

three milch cows (oblations or dawns?), 46, 206, 208; has per- forated, as it were, the pure udder of the cows, 46, 309 ; has found the cows (the waters, the sun), 46, 397 sq. (g) His relations to the other

GODS IN GENERAL.

(g) His relations to the other

GODS IN GENERAL.

Conveys the sacrifice to the gods, 12, 102 sq. n., 113, 116 sq., 127, 322; 33, 255; 41, 398; 43, 124, 268; 46, 32, 42, 6r, 83, 100, 135, 179) 222, 256, 283, 300, 302, 348, 397 ; the carrier (vahni) of oblations, 32, 37 sq. ; 46, 37 sq., 52, 138, 228, 241, 259, 261, 296, 303, 346, 375, 379, 391, 416, 418, 423 ; the gods made him the carrier of offerings, 46, 261, 275, 385 sq.; the approacher of the gods, 43, 194 ; conveys the oblations addressed to the manes, 7, 84; brings the gods to the sacrifice, 12, 117 sq., 134, 203, 426 sq. ; 26, 377; 43, 197 sq.; 46, i, 6 sq., 8, 24, 37 sq., 42 sq., 92, 100, 108, 153, 179, 236, 241, 244, 249, 268, 279, 291, 316, 346, 364, 375, 377, 4^8; A. invoked to bring A. to the sacrifice, 12, 426 sq., 427 n. ; 46, 38, 41; the helpful carrier of the gods, 46, 137, 240, 307 ; the messenger of gods and men, 12, 103 n., 110 sq., 121, 129 ; 26, 115 ; 30, 10, 110, 145 ; 42, 64, 113; 46, 6, 31, 37 sq., 52, 74, 83, 92, 179, 209, 215, 217, 232, 240, 244, 257, 261, 275, 308, 316, 343 sq., 346, 348, 372, 380, 385, 391, 412, 418; knows best the ascents to heaven, 46, 344, 346; the steward of the gods, 46, 202, 307 ; calls the gods to the feast, 12, 91 ; the best invoker of the gods, the dispenser of a thousand bounties, 44, 66 ; in- voked to announce the song to the gods, 46, 16, 273 ; promulgates all the races of the gods, 42, 50, 308 ; knows the gods well, 12, 133 ; pre- pares the way that leads to the gods, 42, 184; legend of the gods who deposited their beasts with A., 12, 347 ; legend of the gods de- positing all forms with A., 12, 314 sq., 3i4n.; passed over from the gods to men, but not with his whole body, 12, 306 ; the gods have set him to work at the bottom

of the air, 46, 193 ; the gods have established A. among men, 46, 202 ; the gods fashioned the opening sacrifice from out of A., 44, 138; is a worshipper of the gods, 46, 67, 232, 318 ; belongs to all the deities,

41, 375 ; 46, 173 ; the gods take food with A. as their mouth, 41, 312 ; 44, 350, 418 ; 46, 45, 95, 108, 188 ; together with all Agnis, with the gods, 46, 289 ; invoked together with other gods, 42, 80 ; through A. the gods have won glory and strength, 46, 89, 130; the A.-eyed gods in the east, 41, 48 sq. ; leader of the gods in slaying Vritra, 12, 408 sq., 418, 449 sq. ; has by fighting gained wide space for the gods, 46, 49 ; the gods did service to A., 46, 257 ; reigns among gods and among mortals, 46, 416; en- compassed all the gods by his great- ness, 46, 64 ; gods afraid of A. (Rudra), 43, 156 sq., 202 ; A. going in front of the gods is anointed with the song, 46, 180; ^. is the heady the progenitor of the gods, he is the lord of creatures y 26, 218; the progenitor of deities, 12, 386 ; is the first of all gods, 7, 265 ;

(Rudra), 43, 156 sq., 202 ; A. going in front of the gods is anointed with the song, 46, 180; ^. is the heady the progenitor of the gods, he is the lord of creatures y 26, 218; the progenitor of deities, 12, 386 ; is the first of all gods, 7, 265 ;

42, 160; is the leader of the divine hosts, 26, 184 ; is god of the gods, 46, 109; the banner of the gods, 46, 17, 22 1 ; A, is all the deities^ since in A. one offers to all deities y 41, 44; 12, 162 sq., 168; 26, 12, 90, 428 ; 41, 285 ; A. (fire-altar) is all beings, all the gods, 43, 388; is the self, the body of all the gods, 41, 369 ; 43, 256 ; 44, 505 ; is the out-breathing of the gods, 43, 295 ; identified, in turn, with all the gods, 46, 186-92; identified with Varu«a, Mitra, the Vijvedevas, Indra, and Aryaman, 46, 371.

{h) A. AS RELATED TO INDIVIDUAL OTHER GODS.^

A. and Aditya, see below A. Fdyuy Aditya, and see (i) Agni and the solar , deities ; A. and Asvin, see (i) A. and the solar deities; A. compared with Bhaga, 46, 281, 401 ; A. could not burn a straw put before him by Brahman^ 1, 150; runs away from terror of Brahman, 15, 59 ; Brahman is A., 43, 85 ; is

AGNI

17

Fdyuy Aditya, and see (i) Agni and the solar , deities ; A. and Asvin, see (i) A. and the solar deities; A. compared with Bhaga, 46, 281, 401 ; A. could not burn a straw put before him by Brahman^ 1, 150; runs away from terror of Brahman, 15, 59 ; Brahman is A., 43, 85 ; is

AGNI

17

the mouth of Brahman, 48, 289; fastened the amulet on, which Btxhaspati tied, 42, 85 ; identified with the regions (Disas), 43, 70, 164 sq., 246, 263, 263 n. ; A. incites Dyaus to commit incest with his daughter, 46, 74, 78 ; identified with D'vita, 46, 405 sq. ; A. is the Gandhar'va, his Apsaras are the herbs, 30, 146 n. ; 43, 231 ; joined with Mdj 46, 375 ; A. and Indra, mutual relation between them, 12, xvi sq. n., 419; is speech, I. breath, 41, 154 ; I. the nobility, A. the priesthood, 43, 342, 344 ; the place of A., I., and the Vijve Devas at various sacrifices, 12, xviii sq. and n. ; * For me have A. and I. accomplished my divine aim,' 30, 179; sacrifice to A. and I. every month for one year after the child's birth, 30, 59 ; off^erings to A. and I., as destroyers of demons, 42, 64 ; A., I., and Surya worshipped at the Sho^ajin, 26, 404-6 ; A. and I. drink the pressed Soma, 46, 285, 291 ; brought the Soma-drink to Indra, 42, 116, 241; finds Indra and stays with him, 12, 175 sq. ; DhatW shaved the head of A. and I., 29, 185 ; I., Soma, and A., 26, 22 ; 42, T17, 122, 222; 44, 441; A., I., Surya, superior gods, 26, 402- 4 ; kings appear as A., I., Soma, Yama, and the God of Riches, 33, 217 sq. ; see also under Indra; Kama and A. invoked together, 42, 221 sq., 359, 592; A. is Ketd, 29, 348 ; invoked in company with the Maruts, 32, 53, 68 sq., 82, 94, 337, 339, 3^^2-4, 369, 375, 386, 392 sq., 399 ; 46, 82, 84, 266, 292 sq. ; A. and the Maruts invoked at the restora- tion of an exiled king, 42, 112, 328; produced the host of the seven i^/shis or of the Maruts (?), 46, 75, 80; compared with the Maruts, 46, 130, 138, 341; the Maruts the guardsmen, and A. the chamberlain of king Marutta, 44, 397; and Mitra (or * friend'), 32, 82, 94; is great, and a friend, like Mitra, 46, 38, 46, 100, 158, 193, 202, 333, 341, 37 1 J 389, 401 ; identified with Mitra, 46, 109, 112, 119, 240 sq. ; and Mitra invoked together, 46,

387 ; A., Mitra, Varu«a, and the Maruts sing to A. a pleasant song, 46, 268 ; Surya, A., and Pra%dpati, the deities of the Agnihotra, 29, i6r, 161 n. ; sacrifice to A. and Pra^apati, 33, 376 ; restores Pra^a- pati who had become relaxed, 41, 15 1-4, 168; is the right arm of Pra^apati, 43, xx ; is the pro- genitor of the deities, he is Pra^a- pati, 12, 386 ; Pra^apati identified with A., 41, xxvii, 144, 148, 151,

; sacrifice to A. and Pra^apati, 33, 376 ; restores Pra^a- pati who had become relaxed, 41, 15 1-4, 168; is the right arm of Pra^apati, 43, xx ; is the pro- genitor of the deities, he is Pra^a- pati, 12, 386 ; Pra^apati identified with A., 41, xxvii, 144, 148, 151,

153 sq., 165, 167-9, 172 sq., 174, 183, 240 sq., 245, 284, 290, 309, 313, 330, 341, 353, 377, 386 ; 43, xvii, xix-xxiii, 66 ; 44, xviii, 275 n. ; A. (fire-altar) is Pra^apati, 43, 49, 54, 57, 70 sq., 92, 127, 159 sq., 181, 189 sq., 229, 234, 270, 300, 300 n., 309, 313-15, 321-7,^ 341, 345-7, 349-52, 362 ; Prithi'vt (Earth) with A. invoked in danger, 29, 232 ; oblations to Earth and A., 29, 321; if Apana is satisfied, the tongue is satisfied, if the tongue is satisfied, A. and the earth are satisfied, 1, 90 ; terrestrial serpents belonging to A., 29, 328 sq. ; is the lotus of this earth, 26, 277 ; A. is this earth, 41,

154 sq., 169, 183, 347, 364 ; Pushan has shaven the beard of A., 30, 217 ; offering to A. and Pushan, 41, 54 n., 55 ; Rudra and A., see (<i)Names of A. ; Swvim brought A. above the earth, 15, 238 ; raises his arms like Savitr/, 46, 1 1 5 ; like Savitri he has sent his light upward, 46, 340 ; is truthful like Savitr/, 46, 88 ; is Savitr/, 41, 191 sq, ; Savitr/ and A. invoked to- gether, 42, 210; Skanda^ son of A., 49 (i) 12 ; A. and Soma, offerings to A. and S. conjointly, 2, 299 ; 12, 43, 159-75, 202, 250, 364; 25, 90; 26, 106-8, 155-62; 29, 161, 390; 30i 254, 336 ; 41, 45, 54 n., 56, 69, 71; 44, 254, 350 n.; new and full moon offerings to A. and S., 12, 43, 236 sq., 375, 377-80, 377 n. ; 29, 17 n., 392; 30, 37; 44, 3 n., 6, 16, 36 sq., 54; animal sacrifices for A. and S., 2, 68 ; 26, 82 sq., 162, 181-222, 225 ; 30, 346; 38, 274, 274 n. ; 41, 68 sq. ; 44, 141, 372 n., 404 ; 48, 598 ; A., S., and Vishwu are made parts of the thunderbolt, 26, 108, 108 n. ; oblations to A.

18

AGNI

; 29, 17 n., 392; 30, 37; 44, 3 n., 6, 16, 36 sq., 54; animal sacrifices for A. and S., 2, 68 ; 26, 82 sq., 162, 181-222, 225 ; 30, 346; 38, 274, 274 n. ; 41, 68 sq. ; 44, 141, 372 n., 404 ; 48, 598 ; A., S., and Vishwu are made parts of the thunderbolt, 26, 108, 108 n. ; oblations to A.

18

AGNI

and Vishwu, at the Dajapeya, 41, 113 sq., 116 n., 118 ; A. and S. in- voked against sorcerers, 42, 65 ; for A. and S. the Brahmans beg the sterile cow, 42, 176 ; relation be- tween A. and S., 26, xviii sq. ; offering to A. first, then to S., 26, 386 ; what is dry relates to A., moist to S., 12, 169, 175 ; black related to S., white to A., 12, 175; the waters support A. and S., 42, 146 sq. ; A. the day, S. the night, 26, 108 ; from out of A. and S. the gods formed the day of fasting, 44, 139; A. compared with Soma, 46, 360, 362; glory of Indra, A., and S., 26, 22 ; 42, 117, 122, 222 ; A. and Surya, see (i) A. and the solar deities ; Trita blows upon A., 46, 387 ; A. and Us has, see (i) A. and the solar deities; A. and Vdk (speech), 26, 365 n., 367 n. ; having bestowed a share on A,, he bestows lordship on speech, 43, 67 ; A. worshipped in connexion with Faruxia, 26, 383; 46, 307 ; Varuwa, Soma, A., 42, 135 ; A. alone rules over gods like Varuwa, 46, 157; Varu«a, Mitra, A., 26, 285 sq. ; 46, 236; through A., Varuwa, Mitra, and Aryaman are glorious, 46, 148 ; Varu«a identi- fied with A., 43, 238 sq. ; 46, 240 ; and the Fasus, see above, p. 14 ; A., Fdyu, and Indra are above the other gods, 1, 151; A. who sees, Vayu who hears, Aditya who brings to light, 2, 114; A., Vayu, and Aditya (or Surya), 1, 203; 15, 48 sq., 308; 30, 152 sq. ; 43, 187; 44, 265, 291 ; A. divided himself into A., Vayu, and Aditya, 15, 75 ; 41, 284 ; A. and the earth, Vayu and the air, Aditya (Surya, sun) and the sky or heaven, 12, 325-7 ; 30, 231; 41, 204; 43, 90 sq.; 44, 27 ; A., Vayu, and Aditya are all the light, 1, 54; 41, 210, 239; 43, 388 sq.; 44, 102, 508; A., Vayu, and Aditya are the hearts of the gods, 43, 1 62 J light is A., might Vayu, glory Aditya, 44, 173 ; A., Vayu, Aditya, and ^andramas identified with the four fires, 44, 127; A. is Vayu, 43, 363 ; A. is Firdg, 43, 360 ; is Vira^, is the regions, is the vital airs, 43, 70,

164 sq. ; A. and Fishnu are the two halves of the sacrifice, 26, 1 2 ; offer- ings to A. and Vishwu, 12, 7 ; 26, 12 sq.; 29, 18 n.; 41, 44 sq., 54 sq., 54 n., 247 sq. ; 44, 140 ; Vishwu and A. identified, 41, 276 ; A. is Fis*va- karman, 43, 189 sq., 204, 266-8, 266 n, ; invoked with Vijvakarman, 44, 202 sq. ; A. (the funeral pyre) the guide to Tamd!s seat, 42, 90 ; A. is death, 12, 324; 38, 267 ; 43,

365. (/) ^ a. and the solar deities (Aditya, Surya, Ushas, the Ajvins).

identified, 41, 276 ; A. is Fis*va- karman, 43, 189 sq., 204, 266-8, 266 n, ; invoked with Vijvakarman, 44, 202 sq. ; A. (the funeral pyre) the guide to Tamd!s seat, 42, 90 ; A. is death, 12, 324; 38, 267 ; 43,

365. (/) ^ a. and the solar deities (Aditya, Surya, Ushas, the Ajvins).

The Sun appeared when A. had been born, 46, 326, 330; the Red one, the rising sun, 32, 21-3; A. is the sun (Aditya, Surya), 15, 46 ; 41, 216 sq., 222 sq., 226, 231, 271, 273, 275, 304 sq., 308 sq., 309 n., 364, 400, 404 ; 42, 208- II, 213, 661, 664; 43, 195, 349, 363; 46, 49, 116, 167 sq., 193; see also abo've A. Vaijvanara (p. 1 3) ; A. is the piece of gold shining between heaven and earth, 46, 119, 124; is placed on the highest skin (the sky?), 46, 164, 166 ; is like the sun, 46, 67, 173, 176, 194, 213, 230, 268, 350, 418; established in the sun, 43, 239 sq. ; 46, 70; is sun-rayed, 43, 105 ; A.'s breath taken by the sun, whence fire does not blaze, unless fanned, 44, 130; is the light, when the sun goes down, 12, 335 ; the light of men, 12, 361 ; 43, 117; is all the light in this world, 41, 384 sq. ; by kindling A. men make the sun rise, 46, 379, 381, 403 sq. ; dis- covered the light, 46, 293; has found the sun, 46, 119, 233, 292, 397 sq. ; the sun, the day, and the waxing half-moon relate to A., 12, 169; the sight of A. and the sun, i.e. this life, 42, 53; is heat and Ijght, to him offering is made in Aditya, at the Agnihotra, 44, 112 sq. ; A. united with A., Savitr/, Surya, 44, 469 sq. ; by means of A. and Aditya the sacrificer ascends to heaven, 44, 473 ; the eye of Surya, the eyeball of A., 26, 77 ; Surya, the eye of Mitra, Varu«a, and A., 26, 343 ; 41, 408; A., Surya, the waters, and all

AGNI

19

the gods, 42, 205 ; the brilliancy of A. and Surya transferred upon a king, 42, 116 ; A. and the man in the sun are not equal, 38, 267 ; one half of the year (when the sun moves northward) belongs to A., 15, 316; A. on this side, and the sun on the other side of the world, 44, 405 ; hymns addressed to A. in his matu- tinal character, together with Ushas, the Ajvins, and Surya, 46, 37-9, 42-4, 281, 356-9; awakens at dawn, 46, 131, 230, 240, 341; reigns by night and at the break of dawn, 46, 103 ; is the splendour of the dawn, he makes the dawns shine, being kindled in the morning, 46, 108, 194, 244, 271, 363, 423; praised and kindled in the evening and at dawn, 46, 213, 307, 354; deity of the eastern region, 26, 50 ; 41, 206, 291; 42, 192 ; 43, 3 sq. and n., 105, i99> 337 J the Kr/ttikas (in the east) and the month Karttika sacred to A., 7, 265; 12, 282 sq.

(j) A. AS DESTROYER OF DEMONS AND ALL HOSTILE POWERS.

and n., 105, i99> 337 J the Kr/ttikas (in the east) and the month Karttika sacred to A., 7, 265; 12, 282 sq.

(j) A. AS DESTROYER OF DEMONS AND ALL HOSTILE POWERS.

A. is the repeller of the Rakshas, 12,35sq.,46,i57sq., 365; 26,99,158, 187, 38osq.; 41, 52, 371 sq.n.; 42, 64 sq., 402 ; 44, 464, 497 ; 46, 49, 102, 346, 367 sq., 397 ; invoked as Raksho- han, for protection against sorcerers, demons, and evil, 42, 35 sq., 40, 64 sq., 77, 190? 408, 475 ; spells and wicked men, 46, 32 sq., 96, 103, 109, 125, 138, 170, 181, 233, 271, 273, 277, 289, 326 sq., 331-4, 352, 372, 375, 383; has encompassed the demons, 30, 212 ; invoked against the demons harassing chil- dren, 30, 212; with A. the gods conquered the demons (Asuras), 12, 54 sq., 57 ; 42, 180 ; 46, 303 ; gainer of battles, helps against spells, 42, 78, 180; is removed from the demon of hostility, 42, 51, 365 ; invoked to drive away fever, 42, i, 443 ; takman (fever) comes, as it were, from A., 42, 3 ; drives away sickness, 46, 6 ; the destroyer of darkness, 46, 141 ; removes the poison of snakes, 42, 154; the destroyer of enemies or of Vr/tra, 46, 49, 51, 92, 102, 281 ; the con- queror of deceitful foes, 46, 129,

360 ; the repeller of shafts, 43, 100; devours the hateful enemies, thieves and robbers, 41, 259 ; invoked against rivals and enemies, 42, 210 sq., 221 sq. ; removes sins and their consequences, 42, 163-5, 167, 525 ; 46, 18 r; drives away all evils, 12, 345; 41, 229, 360; 43, 84 sq.; burnt up the evil of the gods, 41, 259 ; is the remedy for cold, 44,

315. {k) Excellent qualities and

TRANSCENDENT POWERS OF A.

; removes sins and their consequences, 42, 163-5, 167, 525 ; 46, 18 r; drives away all evils, 12, 345; 41, 229, 360; 43, 84 sq.; burnt up the evil of the gods, 41, 259 ; is the remedy for cold, 44,

315. {k) Excellent qualities and

TRANSCENDENT POWERS OF A.

A. is a sage, 12, 91 ; 44, 189, 192, 194; 46, 22 sq., 75, 103, &c.; is skilful, thoughtful, 46, 269, 391 ; the omniscient, 46, 303, 375 ; the great seer, the best Ris\\\, 46, 1 14 sq., 118, 283 ; compared to a Rish\, 46, 57 ; a singer, 46, 271 ; a good guide, 46, 317 ; is the guide of Brahma«as, 42, 170; is the eye of gods and men, 43, 199 sq. ; knows the birth of gods and men, 46, 70; is im- mortal, 12, 261; 42, 57; 43, 296; 46, 37 sq., 70, 100, 217, 232, 269, 281, &c. ; alone was immortal, when the gods were still mortal, 12, 310; gods laid immortality into A., 43, 156, 177 sq., 256 ; the gods made him the navel of immor- tality, 46, 275 ; the mortals have generated the immortal A., 46, 303; has a knowledge of immortality, 42, 60 ; reigns over immortality, 46, 423; is busy for the sake of immortality, 46, 291 ; the drink of immortality is in his mouth, 46, 293 ; is imperishable and inex- haustible, 30, 231 ; 41, 284; is long- lived through the trees, 29, 294 ; never grows old, 46, 131, 167; in whom all life dwells, 46, 138 ; en- dowed with hundredfold life, 46, 176; the ancient one, 46, 268 sq., 281 ; having grown old he has suddenly become young again, 46, 202 ; the youngest god, 12, 102 n., 108, 108 n., 120, 204; 41, 257 sq., 284, 296, 413 ; 43, 204; 46, 31, 33, 37, 147 sq., 170, 181, 211, 256, 279, 300, 317, 331 sq., 354, 364, 372, 385, 418, 420 ; the young child, 1, 141, 142, 145, 164; is hke a beautiful youth, 46, 217 ; is ever- young, a youthful sage, 43, 276;

C 2

20

AGNI

44, 189 ; 46, 13, 23, 363 ; is lord of all powers, 46, i i4sq. ; is self-depen- dent, 46, 281, 350, 354, 371 ; pos- sesses mysterious power, 46, 389; is the lord and increaser of strength, 46, 164, 259, 380; the baby quail, by the mystic Act of Truth, drives back the great A., 35, 180 n., 185 n.

(/) A. AS A KIND AND HELPFUL GOD.

; is self-depen- dent, 46, 281, 350, 354, 371 ; pos- sesses mysterious power, 46, 389; is the lord and increaser of strength, 46, 164, 259, 380; the baby quail, by the mystic Act of Truth, drives back the great A., 35, 180 n., 185 n.

(/) A. AS A KIND AND HELPFUL GOD.

A guardian and a father, 44, 439 ; 46, 23 sq. ; leads one over the paths, 44, 438 ; is like a beloved wife, 46, 88 ; the good abode is A., for A. abides with all creatures in this world, 44, 457 ; is the friend of men, 32, 82, 94; 44, 189; 46, 95 ; the safest and nearest of the gods, 12, 163; is the lowest god, i.e. nearest to men, 46, 307, 311; looks on all creatures, since he has been born, 46, 137; gives health and wealth, 12, 236; 26, 241; 32, 194; 46, 379; strength, beauty, and wealth dwell in A., 46, 188; winner of horses, giver of wealth, 46, 209 ; invoked for the treasure of Dyaus or Heaven, 46, 3 08 sq,; lord of treasures, 44, 192 ; 46, 49, 52, 70, 82, 2T5, 375; addressed as food on which everything lives, 46, 37, 40 ; every nourishment goes towards A., 46, 75 ; all-enlivener, 46, 281 ; is all- wealthy, 46, 157, 170; is a bountiful Lord (maghavan), 46, 131, 167, T87 ; is like the udder of the cows, and the sweetness of food, 46, 67 sq. ; called * the well- harnessed wealth,' 46, 89, 91 ; gives wealth, long life, offspring, victory, and booty in battle to those who praise him, 46, 22 sq., 31 sq., 37, 45 sq., &c. ; a healer, creator of medicine, 30, 143, 145; the god who gives rain, 46, 292, 302.

{m) A. THE GOD OF THE HOUSE AND THE CLAN.

The householder or lord of the house (gr/hapati), 42, 183; 44,189; 46,31,52,64,130,176,352,385,413; see also abo-ve A. Gr/hapati (p. 13) ; worshipped in the house, 46, 88 ; the guest of the clans, or of the house, 41, 281, 290, 292 ; 46, 137, 202, 228, 233, 292, 309 sq., 364, 371,

375> 385, 405 ; the house-lord of this world, 26, 453 n. ; worshipped at the house-building, 29, 347 ; wor- shipped on entering a new house, 29, 95 sq. ; 42, 141 ; worshipped on returning home from a journey, 29, 97 ; protects the house, 12, 358 sq. ; invoked to protect the house from fire, 42, 147; prayer to A., at the removal of a house, 42, 194- 6, 600 ; a friend of the house (damunas), 46, 67, 142, 221, 229 sq., 233, 240, 332, 352, 364, 375, 385; is in every house, 46, 343; the lord of the human clans, 46, 13, 52, 130, T87, 233, 363, 375, 379, 387 ; is the shepherd of the clans, 46, T08, 119; belongs to many people, dwells among all the clans, 46, 31, 54, 67, 102, 104, 173, 229 sq., 261, 379, 397, 414; the king or leader of the human tribes, 46, 49, 194, 244, 259; protects all settlements, 46, 88.

(«) A. AS CONNECTED WITH WOMEN AND MARRIAGE.

(«) A. AS CONNECTED WITH WOMEN AND MARRIAGE.

Women belong to A., 14, 133; gave women purity of all limbs, 14, 233; the wife-leader, 26, 367, 367 n. ; the third husband of the bride, 29, 278 sq. ; 30, 190 ; 42, 254, 323 ; the lover of maidens, the husband of wives, 46, 57, 59 ; the girls sacrifice to A., 29, 44, 282 ; gives the bride to the husband, 29, 283 ; at the marriage of Soma and Surya, 26, xiv ; 29, 283 ; prayers and offerings to A. at marriage rites, 2, 305 ; 29, 27, 32, 168 sq. ; 30, 49, 187 sq., 190; unites husband and wife, 46, 371 ; invoked for the pro- tection of the bride, 29, 41, 44, 281 sq., 288 ; invoked by a maiden for a husband, 42, 94, 323 ; invoked in a love-charm, 42, 104 ; invoked to cause the return of a truant woman, 42, 106 ; the blood of the woman is a form of A., 1, 232 ; dwells in the menstrual discharge of a maiden, 33, 171 n. ; is the causer of sexual union, the progenitor, 26, 98; 29, 27; men worship A., together with their wives, 46, 82 ; identified with the sacrificer's wife, 46, 348 ; with the wives of the gods, 26, 365 n. ; invoked for off-

AGNI

21

spring, 14, 84; 29, 43; 46, 222; protects the offspring, 12, 358 sq. ; is both offspring and lord of off- spring, 43, 181; invoked for the new-born child, 29, 52, 54, 294 ; 30, 59, 213, 215 sq. ; invoked for a child born under an unlucky star,

42, 109 sq. ; *Aman is A.,' Fum- savana prayer, 30, 54 ; invoked to promote virility, 42, 32.

(0) A. AS THE SACRIFICIAL FIRE AND THE FIRE-ALTAR.

Is the sacrificial fire, 15, 77 ; 44, xxisq., 248; 46,13,22,24,31-3,45, &c. ; all sacrifices performed in A., 26, 389; 41, 312; material for sacrifice, A.'s body, 12, 26 ; putting firewood on is regaling A. with food,

(0) A. AS THE SACRIFICIAL FIRE AND THE FIRE-ALTAR.

Is the sacrificial fire, 15, 77 ; 44, xxisq., 248; 46,13,22,24,31-3,45, &c. ; all sacrifices performed in A., 26, 389; 41, 312; material for sacrifice, A.'s body, 12, 26 ; putting firewood on is regaling A. with food,

43, 189, 191 ; 44, 268 ; the eater of oblations, 43, 398 ; taking his seat in ghr/ta, 46, 399 ; swims in ghr/ta, 46, 418; ghee is sacred to A., 43, 189; is the vessel in which offerings are made to the gods, 12, 117; A. seen at the sacrificial place, 41, 207 ; sits on the Vedi or the sacrificial bed, 46, 141 ; has always sacrificial straw spread for him, 43, 122 ; grown strong on the Dhish«ya altars, 46, 325, 328 ; has come to sit down on the sacrificial grass, 46, 348 ; A. Ukhya (the fire in the pan), 43, 24 ; in the fire-pan driven about at the Agni^ayana, 41, 289- 93 ; the Ukhya Agni as an embryo, 43, 272 sq. ; installation and consecration of A., 43, 207- 41, 246 sq., 251 sq. ; the Vasor dhara the Abhisheka of A., 43, 213- 15, 213 sq. n., 219 sq., 224 sq. ; as the fire-altar, 38, 260-8 ; 41, 144, &c. ; 43, xix-xxiv, i, &c. ; leading forward of A. to the fire- ahar, 43, 188-207; the lump of clay representing A., 41, 203-29 ; the Agni^it (builder of fire-altar) becomes A., 43, 296 ; prayers for prosperity to A. (fire-altar), 43, 108 sq. ; doctrines of mystic imports regarding A. (fire-altar), 43, 363- 6 ; A. (fire-altar) identified with Arka (plant and Might'), 43, 336, 342, 346-9, 398 sq., 404 ; bricks of the fire-altar, different Agnis, 43, 128, 130, 222, 222 n. ; A. (fire-altar) consists of three bricks, viz. Riky

; doctrines of mystic imports regarding A. (fire-altar), 43, 363- 6 ; A. (fire-altar) identified with Arka (plant and Might'), 43, 336, 342, 346-9, 398 sq., 404 ; bricks of the fire-altar, different Agnis, 43, 128, 130, 222, 222 n. ; A. (fire-altar) consists of three bricks, viz. Riky

Ya^us, Saman,43, 374; A. (fire-altar), Arkya, and Mahad uktham (great litany), a triad, 44, 1 7 2 ; A. (fire-altar) is the year, 41, 167, 169, 183-5, 198, 206, 220, 232, 244, 250, 254, 260, 269, 271 sq., 293, 295, 307, 330, 333, 335-9, 355, 358, 372, 386; 43, 29 sq., 49, 163, 166 sq., 177, 184, 193, 204 sq., 207, 216, 219-22, 219 n., 240, 253 sq., 271, 281, 294, 320 sq., 323 sq., 349-52, 357-60, 362-4, 386 ; see also A. Vaijvanara above, p. 1 3 sq. ; carried about by the sacrificer for a whole year, 43, xix, xxiii ; names of the months as manifestations of A, (the year), 43, 219, 219 n. ; A. (fire-altar) is all objects of desire, 43, 313. See also Fire-altar, ip) Men (or demi-gods) and fami- lies WHO first established a. Established by different families of priests, 46, 52 sq. ; and the An- giras, 26, 1 1 3 sq. ; 46, 391 ; sacrificed for Angiras, 46, 24 ; was praised by Angiras, 46, 102 ; kindled by j^pna- 'va/iay 46, ^343 ; the guest in the clans of Jj^Uj 46, 194, 202 ; the praise of Ayu, 46, 341, 371 ; the Ayus have brought him to every house, 46, 52, 343 ; among the Bbarad'vdgas, 46, 50 ; placed among men by the Bbrigus, 46, 45, 157, 343 ; the Bhr/gus, worshipping him in the abode of the waters, have established him among the clans of Ayu, 46, 202 ; established by Manus, 46, 230, 256, 275, 287 sq., 412; in- flamed by Manus in the abode of Id, 46, 217 ; the Purohita of Manus, 46, 232 ; was born in Manu's firm law, 46, 137 ; kindled by gods, Manu, -R/shis, 12, 116 ; being bom in the highest heaven A, became visible to Mdtarhnjan. By the power of his mind, by his greatness when kindled, his flame filled Heaven and Earth with lights 46, 157 ; Matarijvan produced A. by attrition, 46, 7 4, 1 4 7, 1 7 3 ; Matari j van brought A. to Bhr/gu and Manu, 46, 52, 137; became manifest to Matarijvan, 46, 22, 256; the clan- lord of the Nahusha, 46, 23 ; in the homestead of Purunitba 5atavaneya, 46, 50; whom the Purus worship, 46, 49 ; the Usigs have set him down

22

AGNI

as Hotr/, 46, 52 sq., 341, 371 ; kindled by mortals and by the Fasuj, 46, 372 ; the messenger of Fi'vas'vat, 46, 22, 45, 47, 391 sq.

(q) A. AS A PRIEST, AND HIS RELA- TIONS TO THE PRIESTHOOD.

(q) A. AS A PRIEST, AND HIS RELA- TIONS TO THE PRIESTHOOD.

A., the priest, 32, 38; 41, 281 (seatedon the altar) ; 42, 50, 109 sq. ; 43, 277 ; 44, xxi sq., 189, 192, 194 ; 46, 164, 178, 237 (slaughterer), 240, 259 (r/tvi^), 266, 283, 292, 502, 346 ; his priestly power, 42, 221; the Hotr/ priest, 12, 47, io2sq. n., 108, III, 129, i38sq., 203 sq., 350 sq., 427 ; 15, 122; 26, 114, 118, 377; 29, 194 sq.; 41, 219, 255, 399; 46, I, 6, 8, 22, 31, &c., 206, 215 (on the Hotr/'s seat), 236, 238 (has sat down at heaven's navel), 275 sq., 325 (the Hotr/ of the two worlds), 340 sq., 363 sq.; legend of the gods choosing A. for their Hotr/ priest, 12, 87-9 ; Pravara, choosing A. the Divine Hotr/, 12, 114-20, ii4n., 132-5; crosses the sacrificial seat of the worshipper like a Hotr/, 46, 88 ; the god of the seven Hotr/s, 46, 303, 343 sq, ; Hotr/ invokes the help of A. for his work, 12, 135; Hotr/ relates to A., 44, 1 36, 3 14 ; the Purohita of the gods, 42, 79; 46, I, 38, 41, 45, 137, 228 sq., 261, 391, 401 sq.; the best sacrificer, 12, iii; 46, 100, 119, 129, 137, 176, 194, 215, 236, 259, 266, 268, &c. ; A. offers to A., 34, 215; A. is kindled by A., 44, 189; a performer of worship, like Soma, 46, 54 ; invoked to make the offerings ready, 46, 154, 180; in- voked to sacrifice for men to the gods, 46, 95, 96, 100, 108, 198, 209, 215, 221, 228, 236 sq., 259, 268, 275, 279, 291, 303 sq., 395, 412, 418, 423 ; mixes the honey drink, 46, 218; knows the art of sacrific- ing and is a separator of sacrificial fires that have become mixed, 46, 385 sq. ; offices of the seven priests ascribed to A., 46, 186, 189, 348; the Agnidhra is A., 12, 229 ; 26, 368 ; knows the duties of every priest, 46, 108 sq.; dismissed at the end of sacrifice, 26, 377 ; received gold as Dakshiwa, 26, 347 sq. ; flame of A., his sacrificial ladle, 46, 96, 99;

may burn a priest passing between the hearths, 26, 153 ; the priests make him grow, 46, 395 ; is the Brahman (priesthood), 12, xvi- xviii, 90, 114 sq., 134; 26, 37 sq.;

41, 89 ; 43, 342, 344 ; is both priest- hood and nobility, 43, 235 ; A. is a Brahmawa, 2, 13 n.; 12, 114 sq.; 14, 1 38 ; to A. belongs the Brahmawa, 29, 307 ; 44, 89.

(r) a. in his relation to the Sacrifice and the Sacrificer.

is a Brahmawa, 2, 13 n.; 12, 114 sq.; 14, 1 38 ; to A. belongs the Brahmawa, 29, 307 ; 44, 89.

(r) a. in his relation to the Sacrifice and the Sacrificer.

Protects the offering, 12, 19 ; 46, 137; the beacon or banner of sacri- fice, 46, 52, 119, 130, 232, 259, 261, 302, 391 ; the first at the sacrifices, 46, 100, 410; the king of sacrifice, 12, 354; 46, 325 ; the promoter or guide of sacrifice, 44, 351 ; 46, 137, 164,266,287; is achiever and father of sacrifices, 46, 206, 232; friend or kinsman of sacrifices, 46, 244, 308 ; goes thrice round the sacrifice, 46, 340, 360 ; produces joy at all sacri- fices, 46, 343 ; comes eagerly to the sacrifice, 46, 92; 48, 331; is the sacrifice, 26, 37 sq. ; 41, 45 ; what is dry in the sacrifice, is of A.'s nature, 26, 49 ; the fire-wood puri- fied for A. by sprinkling water on it, 12, 84 ; the Brahman's portion does not injure A., 12, 213; is allowed a share in every offering, 12, 364 ; anointed with sacrificial gifts, 46, 115 ; worshipped with hottest kindling-sticks, 46, 129 ; in- voked as personified in each log of fuel put on the sacrificial fire, 46, 236, 238 ; is to be magnified at the sacrifices, 46, 343 ; they walk around A., like obedient servants, 46, 131 ; fo A. belongs this sacrifice. A, is the light, the burner of evil : he burns away the evil of this {sacrificer^; and the latter becomes a light of prosperity and glory in this, an da light of bliss in yonder^ ivorld, 12, 315; man maintains A, in this world, A. will maintain him in yonder world, 12, 342 sq. ; the sacrificer reaches the world of A., 12, 450 ;

42, 189; by means of A. (fire-altar), the sacrificer ascends the heavenly world, 43, 198-200; 44,205,473; A. is the sacrificer, 43, xxiii, 146 sq., 186, 197, 201, 253, 262, 300, 300 n., 309j 313-15, 321-7, 341 ; 44, 142 :

AGNI

23

46, 348 ; the woof of the Dik- shita's cloth belongs to A., 26, 9; the Dikshita gives himself up to A. for protection when he Hes down to sleep, 26, 44 sq. ; solicits from the gods the sacrifice r's desire, 12, 253; the sacrificer makes A. his father, brother, son, and friend, 46, 187, 372-4. (j) Sacrifices to A.

for protection when he Hes down to sleep, 26, 44 sq. ; solicits from the gods the sacrifice r's desire, 12, 253; the sacrificer makes A. his father, brother, son, and friend, 46, 187, 372-4. (j) Sacrifices to A.

Burnt-oblations (cake and butter offerings) to A., 2, 202, 299 ; 12, 118, 150, 234-6, 386, 401 sq., 4o6sq. n., 411, 413, 418; 14, 303, 307; 15, 211; 26, 364 n., 389 sq., 389 n.; 29, 27; 30, 34 sq., 143-5, 336 sq. ; 41, 50-2, 250; 44, 29, 36 sq., 41; 48, 144, 155; nour- ished by offerings of butter or ghee, 4B> 3? i99> 386, &c. ; Sthalipaka offered to A., 14, 306 ; 30, 264-6 ; evening oblation for A., 29, 19, 172, 287, 386 ; 30, 20 ; morning and evening oblations to A., 30, 196; worshipped at the Vaijvadeva sacri- fice, 29, 84 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 121, 149; 30, 243; offering to A. at the 5filagava, 29, 352 ; A^ya oblation to A. as expia- tion, 30, 51; oblation to A. at the Sarpabali, 30, 91 ; the godanakar- man sacred to A., 30, 218, 284; oblation to A., to avert an evil omen, 42, 166 ; worshipped at the new and full moon sacrifices, 12, 375, 377 sq., 377 n., 380 ; 29, 17 n., 392 ; BO, 37, 196; 44, 3n., 54; the Ash- ifaka sacred to A., 29, 2od ; 30, 97 ; funeral oblations to A., 7, 84 ; 14, 268; 25, 114; 29, 103, 242; 30, 113; 32, 35 sq. ; see also A. Kavyava- hana above ^ ?• 1 3 ; animal sacrifices for A., 26, 218, 221 sq., 312, 428 sq. ; 41, II sq.; 44, 377, 383 n., 395, 402 ; the animal slain for the re- ception of a teacher as a guest is sacred to A., 29, 88; he-goat sacrificed for A., 41, 162; 44, XXV, 299 ; worshipped by offer- ings of ghrita, cows and bulls, 46, 211; the first offerings made to A. along with the Seasons, 12, i56sq.; oblation to A. at the seasonal sacri- fices, 44, 74 n., 75 ; Agnyadhana sacrifices for A., 12, 317-22 ; Agni- hotra libation to A., 12, 327, 334-7;

44, 81 ; deity of a i^/tu-graha, 26, 320 n.; Partha oblation to A., 41, 82 ; offering to A., the lord of rites, 41, 1 12 ; offering to A. at the Daja- peya, 41, 120-2, 125 ; invoked at a Soma sacrifice, 42, 179 sq., 182, 184, 188 ; 44, 142, 208, 443 ; prayer and oblations to A. at the three savanas, 46, 300 sq. ; offerings to A. at the horse sacrifice, 44, 280, 318, 337 n., 350; Agnishmt Agnish/oma is A., 44, 418; rite of consecration for A., 42, 669 ; one of the gods wor- shipped at the Mitravinda sacrifice, 44, 62-6; worshipped at the Sau- tramawi, 44, 233; offerings to A. made by ascetics, 49 (i), 72 ; better is homage paid to the righteous than worship of A., 10^ (i), 32 ; compared with the Fire (Atar) wor- shipped by the Zoroastrians, 4, Hi; 31, 80.

made by ascetics, 49 (i), 72 ; better is homage paid to the righteous than worship of A., 10^ (i), 32 ; compared with the Fire (Atar) wor- shipped by the Zoroastrians, 4, Hi; 31, 80.

{t) Prayers to A., and A. as re- lated TO prayers (and metres). Prayers to A., 12, 301, 349-54> 356-60; 14,216,251,318; 26,21- 3, 49, 92, 203, 203 n. ; 29, 23 ; 41, 168 sq.; 43, 141 sq. ; prayers and hymns to A., vol. 46 ; consecratory formula addressed to A., 12, 231 sq. ; morning prayer to A., 26, 229 sq. n., 231 ; 44, 378; praised and invoked, 26, 73, no, 158 sq., 161, 196, 205, 326 sq. n., 343, 376 ; 41, 211-13, 219 sq., 256-9, 272 sq., 279, 281 sq., 285 n., 349-51, 358, 398 sq., 404-7; 42, 134; 43, 123 sq., 172 sq., 176 sq., 190, 199, 203 sq., 250 sq., 262, 268, 291 ; 44, 230, 432 ; invoked for protection, 12, 261 ; 29, 247, 280 ; invoked for long life, 42, 49-53, 60, 552 ; invoked for lustre, offspring, and life, 42, 231; 44, 2 3 8, 2 6 7 ; invoked to release from madness, 42, 32 ; invoked for success in trade, 30, 178 ; 42, 148 sq.j 353 ; invoked for the king, 41, 89, 94, loi sq. ; 42, 116; invoked for gain (at gambling), 42, 151 ; in- voked for food, 44, 63 ; invoked for wealth and affluence, 44, 65 ; in- voked in the hour of death, 1, 3^3 sq., 313 n. ; invoked to unite the deceased with his ancestors, 7, 86 n. ; invoked to lead the dead by a good path, 15, 200 ; invoked at

24

AGNI

expiatory rite, 30, 197 ; 44, 505 ; invoked at the sprinkling of water, 12, 22; 30, 226; invoked in the Samidheni verses, 12, 102 sq. n., 103-13, 120 sq. ; prayers to A. at the setting up of the sacred fire, 30, 201-3 ; prayer to A., when the fire goes out, 29, 1 34 ; invoked at domestic sacrificial rites, 29, 27, 29, 174 sq., 201, 207 ; invoked at the Va^apeya, 41, 38 ; daily worship of A., 42, 149; addressed at the ordeal by fire, 33, 108 n., 109 sq., 255; the priest propitiates A. and the gods, 12, 134 sq. ; accomplishes all blessings invoked by the priest on the sacrificer, 26, 184; identified with the front part of the war- chariot in a battle-charm, 42, 1 20 ; gazing reverently at A.'s light, 41, 193 ; worshipped by King .Suddho- dana, 49 (i), 22 ; lord of prayer (Brahma«aspati), 32, 82, 94 ; accepts the hymn even of the poor sacrificer, 46, 23 ; carried by prayers as by a vehicle, 46, 130; has been pro- duced or strengthened by prayer, 46, 160, 240, 296, 304, 413; him the pious seek to win by their prayers as the first of the gods, 46, 352 ; is the voice of praise while heaven and earth listen, 12, 249 ; deviser of brilliant speech, 46, 215 ; invoked to make the prayers prosper, 46, 266, 303, 335; wise thoughts for prayers come from A., 46, 352 ; Gayatri, the metre of A., 12, 96, 96 n., 297, 307, 355 ; 44, 106 ; the Gayatri is A., 26, 87 ; 43, 178 ; is of Gayatra nature, 41, 148, 161, 167, 196, 232, 324, 358, 374; 43, 120, 243, 247, 268, 277, 300, 385 ; metres in relation to A. (fire- altar), 43, 328-31.

(m) A. AS CONNECTED WITH VeDA

AND Veda-study.

(fire- altar), 43, 328-31.

(m) A. AS CONNECTED WITH VeDA

AND Veda-study.

The Rik verses squeezed out from A., 1, 70 ; 44, 102 ; Rik-as connected with A., 30, 152 sq. ; worshipped at the end of the Svadhyaya, 29, 219 ; the R/shi of a Ka«^a, 30, 242 ; he who has studied the Veda is like A., 41, 146 ; has discovered the Saman for man, 46, 335, 337 ; in- voked at the Upanayana, 29, 189 sq. ; 30, 149, 151, 153, 155-61 ;

is the teacher of the initiated student, 29, 188, 306; 30, 151 ; the BrahmaHrin given in charge of A., 29, 64, 79 ; 30, 154 ; 44, 86 ; prayer to A. at the Samavartana, 29, 313 ; invoked by the teacher, 2, 114; the Brahma^arin worships A., 29, 66, 75 sq., 83, 307 sq. ; off'ering to A. by the student who broke his vow, 25, 454 sq. ; invoked by the student doing penance, 29, 362 ; the organs, &c., of an unchaste student go to A., 2, 294, 294 n. ; is the Lord of Vows, 12, 3 ; 26, 45, 99, 161 ; 30, 64, 156, 162; 42, 18 ; see also abo've, p. 14, A. Vratapati ; the vow belonging to A., 29, 229.

{'v) A. IN HIS MORAL CHARACTER.

A. and -R/ta, 46, 103, 160-2, 164, 228, 240, 372, 382, 385, 393 sq. ; the guardian of -R/ta, 46, i, 259, 282, 325 ; kindled on behalf of the Rita, and born from the i^/ta, 46, 32 sq., 54, 161, 181, 220, 281; penetrated by jR/ta, 46, 70 ; the charioteer of i^/ta, 46, 158, 229, 350 ; in the abode of i^ita, 46, 248, 412 ; is the divine upholder, 43, 194; is the truth, 41, 226, 281; is true and righteous (i^/ta-vat), 46, 88, 100, 164, 292, 340, 343, 350, 363 ; the laws (vrata) of A., 46, 22, 23, 67, 206, 244; administers the law of the gods, 46, 22, 31 ; immortal A. honours the gods and has never violated the laws, 46, 232; lord of high laws, 46, 42; understands the divine laws and the birth of the human race, 46, 70, 181, 240; has proclaimed his rules to the mortals, 46, 164 ; his law is not set at naught, 46, 213, 215; the purifier, 46, 6, 8, 52, 115, 211, 228, 241, 257, 259, 261, 275, 296,

335, 341, 343, 375, 382, 414, 418; invoked to purify defiled food, and all sin, 15, 312; invoked to forgive sin, 44,265 ; 46,249, 354; announces the sins of men to the gods, 46, 325 sq.; sins confessed to A., 46, 372; he infringes upon A., who does not give the sterile cow to the Brah- mans, 42, 177; leads forward the man who follows crooked ways, 46, 22, 26.

AGNI— AGNISH rOMA

25

(fiv) A. A SUPREME God of Heaven AND Earth.

AGNI— AGNISH rOMA

25

(fiv) A. A SUPREME God of Heaven AND Earth.

The begetter of the two worlds, 46, 119, 244; has procreated the Sky and the Waters, 46, 119 ; has adorned the sky with stars, 46, 64 ; has caused the sky to roar, 46, 22 ; is like the heaven with the stars, 46, 343 ; the banner and head of heaven, 44, 351; 46,230; knows the Heaven, 46, 326 ; has filled with his light all the lights of Heaven, 46, 167; de- termines the seasons, 46, 114, 116, 281 ; reigns over heaven and earth, 46, 160 sq., 188, 193 sq., 271; has filled Heaven and Earth and the great Sun, 46, 229, 244 ; supports earth and sky by his efficacious spells, 46, 61, 241 ; puts down his feet on the surface of the wide earth, 46, 167; moves in one moment round the terrestrial space, 46, 137, 229; encompasses the earth like heaven, 46, 129; is over-lord of this earth, 41, 385 ; 43, 228; nothing greater than A. (fire- altar), 43, 163 ; by his songs

in the dark iris of the eye, 15, 106 ; identified with Purusha, 25, 512 ; 44, 2 59 n.;hlighestPerson,the inner ruler of A., 48, 155 ; only a manifestation of the highest Brahman, 15, 302-3 ; A. explains to Satyakama one foot of Brahman, 1, 61 sq. ; is one foot of Brahman, 1, 54 ; tAere is A. {fire), the all-seeing^ hiilden in the two fire- sticks, well guarded like a child {in the womb) by the mother, day after day to be adored by men when they awake and bring oblations. This is that {the Self), 15, 16; is the highest Self, 34, 150; 41, 270; 48, 292; the emancipated sage is identical with A., 8, 220, 345; is this world, 12, 259 ; A. (fire-altar) is these three worlds, 43, 169, 171 sq., 187, 235 J is sap and substance in this world, 41, 278; that (heavenly) wofld is A., 48, 289; see abo've, p. 13 sq., A. Vaijvanara. See also Fire.

AgnibhCiti, n. of a Gaina monk, 22, 286.

Agiiidatta, n.p., disciple of Bhadra- bahu, 22,^289. See also Kajyapa.

fashioned the mountams, 42, 2 13 ; Agnidh, Agnldhra, ... Priests (a, b).

through A. everythmg exists 43, 4; l|nldhk(n.),fire:shed. See Fire(. .

makes the herbs on the earth ripe Agnihotra, see Fire (/).

andsweet 1,211; all food belongs Agni/^ayana, t.t, construction of

to A., 43, 296; the maker who the sacred brick-altar, an important

victoriously stands over all beings, preliminary to the Soma-sacrifice,

46, 273 ; the supporter of every- u,xm. 5.. Fire-altar,

thing, 46 309; has revealed the Agni/^it, builder of Fire-altar. See

nights and what stands and moves, Fire-altar.

46, 64

(.v) A. IN PHILOSOPHICAL SPECULA- TIONS.

A. as speech, eye, mind, ear, breath, 43, 331-3 ; identified with speech, 15, 80; 25, 512; 26, 39; 41, 154 ; 43, 208, 363 ; having become speech, entered into the mouth, 38, 91 sq. ; 48, 417 ; speech

Agniy^tya, t.t., the building of the fire-altar. See Fire-altar.

A. as speech, eye, mind, ear, breath, 43, 331-3 ; identified with speech, 15, 80; 25, 512; 26, 39; 41, 154 ; 43, 208, 363 ; having become speech, entered into the mouth, 38, 91 sq. ; 48, 417 ; speech

Agniy^tya, t.t., the building of the fire-altar. See Fire-altar.

Agnirahasya, t.t., {a) *the mystery Of the fire-altars,' a text of the Va^a- Saneyins,34,lxxiv; 38, 214,216, 260; 48, 641 ; the ^'awd'ilya-vidya part of the A., 38, 214, 216; 48, 641. {b) * 1 he mystery of the fire-altar,' in the ^atapatha, 43, 281-404 ; 44, xiv.

enters into A., at the time of Agnisava, a certain sacrifice, 43,

death, 38, 105 sq. ; is the deity in 298, 298 n.

the zenith, and abides in speech, Agnlshomau, see Agni (h) A. and

15, T48 ; is Pra«a, the breath, 15, Sotna.

275 ; 43, 274, 349 ; identified with Agnlshomiya, t.t., animal sacrifices

the vital airs, 43, 246; unites to Agni and Soma. See Animal

breaths, 42, 51, 366; the Pra«as Sacrifices.

guided by A. and other divine Agilish/oma, t.t, Upraise of Agni,' a

beings, 48, 576 ; made up by the certain Soma-sacrifice, and the

i?/shis, the vital airs, 43, 122; chant connected with it. See

guardian ot the eye, 12, 244, 260 ; Prayers (r), and Sacrifices (/).

26

AGNISH rOMA-SAMAN— AGRICULTURE

Agnish/oma-saman, j^^Prayers (c), Agnishvattas, t.t., the manes of the

gods, 25, 112. Agnivaijyayana, see Agnivejya-

^yana. Agnivejya, n. of a teacher, 15, ii8,

^ii8 n., i86, i86 n. Agnive^yayana, n. of a teacher, 1,

267. Agnivej-yayana (or Agnivaijya-

yana) ; Sudharman of the A. gotra,

22, 286 sq. ; 45, xxi ; Mahavira

called an A. by Buddhists, 45, xxi. Agnividya, t.t., the same as the

Upakojala-vidya, 1, 64 n. Agnivish/^tl. See Agni (b) A. and

Vish«u. Agnosticism, in Buddhism, 11, 293

sq. ; 45, xxvi-xxix ; doctrine of a.

refuted, 45, 241 sq., 315 sq. ; of

ATwang-gze, 39, 129 sq., 179 n.,

194-7 ; condition of a. exemplified,

39, 176 sq. and n. Agnyadhana, t.t., the laying of the

sacrificial fires. See Fire (^, e). Agnyadheya = Agnyadhana, q.v. AgrahayaM festival, see Sacrifices J^), and Serpents. Agraya«a, agraya«eshd, t.t., offering

of first-fruits. See Agriculture. Agriculture.

(a) Pursuit of a. recommended or for- bidden. (d) Laws relating to a.

(c) Religious rites relating to a.

(d) Details of agricultural work.

(a) Pursuit of a. recommended OR Forbidden.

Agraya«a, agraya«eshd, t.t., offering

of first-fruits. See Agriculture. Agriculture.

(a) Pursuit of a. recommended or for- bidden. (d) Laws relating to a.

(c) Religious rites relating to a.

(d) Details of agricultural work.

(a) Pursuit of a. recommended OR Forbidden.

The pursuit of a. as a moral duty of the Zoroastrian, 4, Ixii, Ixvii. 2i-3j 29-31 ; 24, 28, 281 sq.; 31^ 70, 74, 74 n., 342 ; 37, 103, 179, 424, 435, 443 ; /el the good deeds for the furtherance of husbandry be done here, 31, 357 ; war opposed to a., l^j 173, 173 sq. n.; the husbandman preferred to the thieving nomad, ^1) 38, 45 sq.; the earth pleased by tillage, 5, 376 sq. ; 37, 154; wis- dom requisite for it, 24, 102 ; taught to the first man and woman, 47, 6 sq. ; — painful toil of sowing and reaping conducts to ease, 3, 201 ; to pay attention to a., the duty of the people, 3, 471 sq., 472 n.; hus- bandry dear to the Spirits, 27, 279, 279 n.; — the duty of Vaijyas, 8,

127; 25, 24, 199, 400, 419 sq. ; iSudra labourer in a., 25, 168; Brahmawas as landowners, 2, 228, 228 n. ; forbidden to Brahmawas, 25, 86, 106 sq., 420 sq., 420 n.; not compatible with Veda-study, 14, 176 ; allowed to Brahma«as, 14, 13, 176, 236 ; 25, 129, 325, 427 ; forbid- den to Buddhist monks, 13, 33 ; 19, 296 ; Buddha grieved by seeing the pain caused by ploughing, 19, 48 ; 49 (i), 49 sq. {b) Laws relating to a.

Hindu law relating to a., 2, 168, 240 sq. ; 33, 159 sq., 160 n., 339 sq. ; boundary disputes, 25, 253, 279, 298-301, 394 ; damage done by cattle, 25, 296 sq. ; negli- gent cultivator punished for loss of crop, 25, 297 ; seed more important than soil, 25, 333-5, 418; owner of field and owner of seed share the crops, 25, 336 ; offences with respect to the seed corn, 25, 394 ; law about agricultural labourers, 33, 134, 139 sq., 345; a husbandman at the time of harvest must not be put under restraint, 33, 288 ; tithe, see Taxes; — Persian law of a., 37, 403 ; produce of land, law about confiscation, 37, 143; — Chinese regulations for husbandmen, 27, 210, 227 sq., 255, 260, 289, 292 sq., 304 sq., 308 ; private and public fields, 3, 322 n., 369 sq. n., 373, 373 n. ; regulations about measuring land, 27, 244-7; instructions given to the officers of husbandry, 3, 320-2 ; instructions to husbandmen given by government, 27, 270; hus- bandmen present grain to the emperor, 27, 285 ; regulations for bad years, 28, 2, 4 ; — the dues of the fruit, according to Arabian law, to be brought on the day of harvest, 6, 133. {c) Religious Rites relating

TO A.

Hindu ceremonies and sacrifices relating to a., 29, 98 sq., 126 sq. ; 30, xxviii, 113 sq., 304; 42, 486; sacrifice to Kshetrapati, the lord of the field, 30, 224, 291; ploughing ceremonies, 29, 126 sq., 215, 326 sq. ; Buddha attends a ploughing festival, 19, xx; sacrifice to Sita,

AGRICULTURE-AHARMAN

27

; 30, xxviii, 113 sq., 304; 42, 486; sacrifice to Kshetrapati, the lord of the field, 30, 224, 291; ploughing ceremonies, 29, 126 sq., 215, 326 sq. ; Buddha attends a ploughing festival, 19, xx; sacrifice to Sita,

AGRICULTURE-AHARMAN

27

29, 333-6 ; Kariresh/i, a sacrifice offered to bring about rain, 38, 1 1 8, 1 18 n. ; the Agrayawa (Agraya«esh/i) or offering of first-fruits, 7, 191 sq.; 12, 369-74; 25, 132 sq., 200; 29, 203 sq., 203 n., 337 sq., 415 sq., 430; 30, 93 sq., 124, 289; 41, 46 ; 44, 176, 176 n. ; harvest offerings,

30, 24 sq. ; ploughing, watering, and sowing the ground for the fire-altar,

41, 326-41 ; ploughing and sowing of the site of the burial ground, 44, 431-3 ; amulet prepared from a ploughshare, 42, 84 sq., 608 sq. ; charm to remove weeds from a field,

42, 465 ; prayers for success in a., 42, 141 sq., 486, 499, 541 ;—Parji prayers when sowing corn, 5, 392 ; rules about sowing, &c., on de- filed ground,4, 67 sq. ;— C/?/«^j^ cere- monies relating to a., 27, 254 sq.,255 n. ; worship of Hau-^i, the Father of Husbandry, 3, 319 sq., 341 sq., 371- 3j 371 n., 398; 27, 431-4, 432 n. ; presentation of first-fruits, 27, 271, 274 ; spring festivals relating to a., 3, 302 ; thanksgiving sacrifices for a plentiful year, 3, 323, 33i-3, 37i- 3, 371 n. ; agricultural sacrifice at the end of the year, 28, 167 ; sacri- fices to heaven and earth, and spirits of land and grain, 28, 265 ; ploughing of special fields by rulers, 27, 36 ; 28, 222, 231, 239 ; the em- peror ploughs his field, 28, 338 ; — Arabian (heathen) customs with regard to tilth, 6, 132 sq.

{d) Details of agricultural

WORK : —

People earn a living by gleaning, 17, 117; shape of rice-fields, 17, 207 sq. ; list of farming operations, 20, 225 sq. ; blight and mildew, 20, 326 ; simile of the husbandman, 36, 269 sq. ; food is threefold : ploughing, rain, seed, 43, no ; implements of husbandmen, 4, 174 ; buying and selling corn, 18, 174-6, 180-2; irrigation, 24, 338 sq. ; see also Irrigation; providing in sum- mer for the winter, reaping, 37, 91 sq. ; Yao's care for a. by having a calendar made, 3, 32-4; Shun appoints a Minister of A., 3, 42 sq.; poetical pictures of husbandry, 3, 331-3, 369-72, 444-6; the or-

dinary man (who does not follow

the Tao) compared to a negligent

/armer, 40, 121 sq. A^tina, see Heaven. Ahallika, a term of reproach

(ghost?), 15, 148. Ahalya, Indra's love affair with,

26, 81, 81 n. ; Indra wooed A., 49

0)j 44.

Aham, Sk., * I.' The Atman or Self perceived beyond the A. or Ego, 1, XXX ; secret name of Brah- man, 38, 216 sq., 246. See also I.

Ahawkara, t.t., the principle of egoity, 34, xxiii, 364 n., 376 n., 440, ^441 ; 38, 81. See Egoism, and I.

A-hang, n. of t Yin, 3, 95, 95 n., 118, 118 n. See t Yin.

Ahank^ra, see Ahawkara.

Ahar, secret name of Brahman, 38, ^216 sq., 246.

Aharas (food?), pain arises from the A., 10 (ii), 139 sq.

See Egoism, and I.

A-hang, n. of t Yin, 3, 95, 95 n., 118, 118 n. See t Yin.

Ahank^ra, see Ahawkara.

Ahar, secret name of Brahman, 38, ^216 sq., 246.

Aharas (food?), pain arises from the A., 10 (ii), 139 sq.

Aharlyvang, Phl. = Zd., Ashij van- guhi, * good rectitude,' the angel of perfect rectitude, 37, 227, 229, 244, 292 ; 47, 85, 85 n. See Ard, Arshi- jang, and Ashi Vanguhi.

Aharman, or Ahriman, the Evil Spirit (in Parsi religion).

(a) His existence, character, and doings.

{d) His relation to Auharmazd.

{c) His antagonism against righteousness

and religion, and his love of sin. ((/) How to defeat A. {e) Myths and legends of A.

(a) His existence, character,

AND DOINGS.

An older corruption of Angra- mainyu than Ganrak-mainok, 5, 4 n., 1 1 2 n. : his existence proved, 24, 150-68; the separate existence of an originator of evil admitted by Christians, 24, 238-42 ; his is no material existence, 18, 44, 44 n. ; different from the evil spirit, 5, 128 n.; *the co-existent one,' 18, 282; Manichaean doctrines about A. as the creator, 24, 243-51 ; and the Christian devil, 5, Ixix sq. ; the chief of hell, 18, 58, 87 ; 24, 25, 31 ; fabricated hell, 4, 376 ; in darkness, with backward under- standing and desire for destruction, was in the abyss, and it is he who will not be, 5, 4 ; not omniscient, 5, 5, 7 ; has more predominance in

28

AHARMAN

the dark, 5, 342 ; called Dru^, the fiend, 5, 14; his body that of a lizard, 5, 16, 105 ; is all vileness, 5, 158 ; why he advanced towards the light, though of a different nature, 24, 123 sq. ; creatures of A., 5, 6, 17 sq. ; 37, 423; death of A.*s creatures does not defile, 4, Ixxviii, 60 ; creates 'falsehood,' 'evil thought,' 5, 9 ; created the diseases,

4, 228 n. ; three tyrants created by A., 4, xlviii ; the producer of the demon of wrath, 24, 205, 205 n. ; the evil-doing of A., 5, 105 sq.,

112 sq. ; 24, loi ; disturbance by A. and the demons, 5, 214 ; brought mortality into the world, 18, 198, 198 n.; concealed the results of good and evil, and created false religions, 24, 39 sq. ; all misery due to A., 24, 74, 94 sq. ; 47, 92 ;' de- ceives man, 24, 87 sq., 102 ; wishes men not to understand him, 5, 113,

113 n. ; 24, 80; tries most to injure the soul, 24, 88 ; his miscreations : fiends, idolaters, wolves, 37, 1 5 1 ; the brood of the fiend and the wound- producer of the Evil Spirit, 47, 102.

{b) His relation to Auharmazd. Relation of A. and Auharmazd,

; 24, 80; tries most to injure the soul, 24, 88 ; his miscreations : fiends, idolaters, wolves, 37, 1 5 1 ; the brood of the fiend and the wound- producer of the Evil Spirit, 47, 102.

{b) His relation to Auharmazd. Relation of A. and Auharmazd,

5, Ixix sq. ; origin of Auharmazd and A., and their difference, 37, 242 sq. ; Ormazd and A. created the world, 23, 163, 198; A. as de- stroyer, and Auharmazd as creator, 4, 212 n. ; 24, 14 ; Auharmazd dis- criminates truly, A. does not, 37, 391 sq. ; Ormazd is all perfume, A. all stench, 4, 220 n.; the Zoroas- trian rejoices Ormazd and afflicts A., 4, 375 ; there cannot be any peace and affection between Auhar- mazd and A., 24, 36 sq. ; is a creature of Auharmazd, 37, 485 ; not smitten by Auharmazd, 24, 66 ; struggle between Auharmazd and A., their creation and counter-creation, 4, liv sq., Ixi, Ixiv ; 5, xxiii, 3-10, 14-20, 25-31, 52, 65 sq., 68 sq., 71- 4, 99, 105 sq., 113 sq., 116, 155-66, 363, 365; 18, 25 sq., 93-8, 261, 269 sq., 273-5, 282 n., 374, 376 sq., 384 sq.; 23, 22, 296 ; 24, 32-5, 38, 73 sq., 82 sq., loi, 205-8, 244 ; 31, xviii sq., 264 ; 37, 31, 230, 270, 301 sq., 307, 441 ; vanquished by Ahura

Mazda (Ormazd), 4, Ixi, Ixiv, loon., 197 n.; 23, 33, 250; the dog of A. kills creatures of Ormazd, and vice versa, 4, 155-7 ; refuses to accept the conditions of peace proffered by Auharmazd, 5, 6 sq. ; covenant between Auharmazd and A., 24, 104, 104 n. ; Auharmazd was aware of A., A. was not aware of Auharmazd, 5, 155; Auharmazd will not leave his creatures unto the Evil Spirit, 5, 308 ; good govern- ment produced by Auharmazd, bad government by A., 24, 43 ; Ormazd created healing plants, A. the dis- eases, 4, 228 n. ; the primaeval bull created by Ormazd and killed by A., 4, 231 n.; Ahura Mazda re- quests Mathra Spew/aand Airyaman to cure the diseases sent by A., 4, 236-40 ; all good owing to Auhar- mazd, all evil to A., 37, 62, 245 sq. ; counteracts divine providence, 24, 55. See also Dualism. {c) HiSANTAGONISMAGAINST RIGHT- EOUSNESS AND RELIGION, AND HIS LOVE OF SIN.

; counteracts divine providence, 24, 55. See also Dualism. {c) HiSANTAGONISMAGAINST RIGHT- EOUSNESS AND RELIGION, AND HIS LOVE OF SIN.

A. assists the demon- worshippers against the Iranians, 5, li sq., 224- 30 ; the antagonism of A. and the demons brought on by the evil- doers, 5, 207 ; a liar is a co-operator with A., 24, 322 sq. ; the practice of sinners is that of A., 18, 216 sq. ; a wrathful man is just like A., 24, 10 ; a bad ruler equal to A., 24, 45 ; a false judge is like A., 24, 79 ; the sinner akin to A., 24, 357 ; chooses the realm of the wicked, 31, 26, 30 sq. ; the wicked, the followers of A. ^the other one,' 37, 388; prevents the worthy from being allotted worldly happiness, 24, 76 ; the Behram fire struggles with the spiritual fiend, 5, 185; opposed to worship of sacred beings, 37, 181, 192, 276 sq. ; opposed to creation and to righteousness, 37, 239; pleased by transgression of Zoroas- trian law, 5, 109 ; the sin of un- natural intercourse pleases A. most, 18, 226 sq. ; 24, 267 sq. ; has ap- pointed the demons Tardy and Afterwards, 24, 346 sq. ; injustice produced, by A., 37, 73 ; apostasy produced by A., 37, 328, 346 ; pre-

AHARMAN—AHIi^SA

29

dominates over him who works in the dark, 37, 478 ; will the wicked souls be able to see A. ? 18, 44 sq. ; and the demons seize the wicked soul in hell, 18, 72; 24, 266 sq. ; powerless to inflict harm on the soul of the blessed one, 4, 374.

{d) How TO DEFEAT A.

He who pleases the seven arch- angels, his soul never comes into the possession of A., 5, 373 ; righteous men fight against the fiend, 18, 12, 14 ; the smiting of A. effected by wisdom, 24, loi ; destruction of A. arises from the union of the good, 37, 346 ; A. and demons defeated by the sacred ceremony, 18, 159 sq., 167 ; next-of-kin marriage a pro- tection from A. and the demons, 4,98n.; 18,417; contentment good for vanquishing A., 24, 26, 70 ; who wears the sacred thread-girdle is out of A.'s department, 24, 268 ; de- feated by the spirit of truth, 24, 324 ; beaten by complete mindful- ness, 37, 264 ; Zoroastrian cere- monial a protection from the annoy- ing spirit, 37, 363 sq. ; closing the wayof A. into oneself, 37, 433, 439; separation from the destructive Evil Spirit one of the seven per- fections of religion, 37, 273 ; driven back to hell by the Honover, 4, 100 n. ; shattered by the Airman supplication, 37, 302 sq. ; repelled by recitation of Vastarem Nask, 37, 446 ; cries of cock, &c., keep him at a distance, 5, 113, 113 n.; prayer for the destruction of the Evil Spirit, 5, 362 ; how A. and the demons are confounded, 24, 83 sq. ; mountains which are smiters of A. and the demons, 24, 98 ; a scornful dole for A., 37, 311; the accursed devil becomes cursed, 37, 428, 437. (e) Myths and legends of A.

and the demons are confounded, 24, 83 sq. ; mountains which are smiters of A. and the demons, 24, 98 ; a scornful dole for A., 37, 311; the accursed devil becomes cursed, 37, 428, 437. (e) Myths and legends of A.

Jdam deluded by A., 24, 179, 179 n. ; AeshwLs complaint to A. of the three things he could not injure in the world, 5, 387-9, 387 n. ; the Dae'uas his seed and his servants, 31, 54, 58 sq. ; the six demons from the dark world of A., 5, 10 ; Dahdk begged a favour from A., 5, 80 ; releases h%-\ Dahak, 5, lii, 233 sq.; Dahak's descent traced to A., 5,

132; his conflict with the Earth, 5, 29 sq. ; his conflict with Gdyo- rnard, 5, 17-19 ; Gayomar^ delivers his body to A., 24, 58 ; he appeared a young man of fifteen years to Geb, 5, 16 ; the seven planets chief- tains of A., 24, 34, 38 ; his conflict with th^ plants, 5, 30 sq. ; his con- flict with the primae'val ox, 4, 2 3 1 n. ; 5, 31 sq. ; 47, 33; his destruction at the renouation of the universe, 5, 128 sq. ; 18, 118; 24, 99; 37, 431, 446 ; 47, xiii ; the creatures of A. will perish at the time when the future existence occurs, 5, 5 ; be- came confounded and remained in confusion for 3,000 years, 5, 15 sq. ; became headstrong and was put out of heaven, 24, 192 ; his conflict with the j^^, 5, 25 ; 18, 261 ; attacks the sky, the water, the earth, &c., 5, 161-87 ; sprang like a snake out of the sky down to the earth, 5, 17 ; made impotent by Soshyans, 5, 8, 33; 47, 117 sq. ; stars assist in the distribution of evil produced by A., 24, 127-38 ; overturned by Tdkhmorup^ 18, 200, 200 n. ; kept as a charger by Takhmorup, 24, 59, 60, 60 n. ; converted into a horse by Takhmorup, 47, 8 ; his conflict with the water and with Thtar, 5, 25-9; A. and the demons defeated in the reign of Vistdsp and other kings, 5, 198, 201 ; afflicted through the deeds of Vijtasp, 24, 65 ; sends demons to destroy Zoroaster before and at his birth, but is dismayed, 37, 227 ; 47, 140-2 ; tempts Zara- tujt, but is confounded, 24, 103 sq.; A. rushes for the destruction of Zoroaster, but is defeated by him, 37, 164; 47, 58 sq., 123.

Ahartibo-statd, son of MeJyomab, 47, 166.

Ahaspati, n.d., *lord of days,' 30, 58.

Ahavaniya, see Fire {e\

Ahi {* the Snake'), slain by Indra, 32, 180, 197.

Ahi Budhnya, oblation to, 29, 331 ; 41, 96, 96 n.

Ahi;;2sa, Sk., t.t. (the vow or law of) not injuring (any living being).

(<z) In Gain a religion. (b) In Buddhism. {c) In Brahmanism.

30

AHIJ/SA

(a) In Gaina religion.

Ahi Budhnya, oblation to, 29, 331 ; 41, 96, 96 n.

Ahi;;2sa, Sk., t.t. (the vow or law of) not injuring (any living being).

(<z) In Gain a religion. (b) In Buddhism. {c) In Brahmanism.

30

AHIJ/SA

(a) In Gaina religion.

He should not kill, nor cause others to kill, nor consent to the killing of others , 22, 31 ; M^ Arhats and Bhagavats of the past, present, and future, all say thus, speak thus, declare thus, explain thus: all breathing, existing, living, sejttient creatures should not be slain, nor treated with violence, nor abused, nor tormented, nor driven away, 22, 36, 38 sq. ; all beings hate pains-, therefore one should not kill them. This is the quintessence of tvisdom : not to kill anything. Knozv this to be the legitimate conclusion from the prin- ciple of the reciprocity with regard to non-killing, 45, 247 sq., 248 n., 311; a wise man should not take the life of living beings, nor cause pain to any creatures, looking upon all living beings as suffering like himself, 22, 30-2, 63 sq.; 45, 25, 33 sq., 251 sq., 254, 259, 271, 295, 311, 351, 404 sq. ; the first great vow of the Gaina not to kill any living being, 22, 202-4 ; do not kill living beings in the threefold way, 45, 260 ; giving safety is the best of gifts, 45, 290 ; a monk should treat all beings as he himself would be treated, 45, 306 sq., 314; towards your fellow creatures be not hostile, 45, 329; wicked men injure plants and ani- mals, 45, 374 ; abstinence from destroying life destroys Karman, 45, 174; all living beings suffer: hence those who injure living beings will suffer pains in the Sawsara, while those who practise A. will put an end to all misery, 45, 386 sq. ; sins caused by actions injuring the lives in earth, water, fire, plants, animals, wind, 22, 3-14 ; heretics kill or consent to killing others, 22, 62 ; those who entertain cruel thoughts against the six classes of living beings are near death, 22, 42 ; killing living beings causes bondage of the soul, 45, 236; those who kill living beings go to the abode of the Asuras, 45, 259; those who injure living beings go to hell, 45, 21, 279, 286 ; by hurting any of the living beings (earth, water, fire, and wind bodies, plants, &c.) men do harm to their own souls, and

will be born as one of them, 45, 292 sq. ; precautions to be taken by Gaina monks, in order to avoid killing animals, 22, 47, 47 n., 72, 75, 97, 100, 120, 126, 128, 132, 136 sq., 139, 145, 161 sq., 169 sq., 178-83, 304-8; 45, 129, 135 sq., 146 sq. ; he should not scare away (insects'), nor keep them off, nor be in the least provoked to passion by them. Tolerate living beings, do not kill them, though they eat your flesh and blood, 45, 11 ; mouth-cloth used by Oainas to prevent insects entering the mouth, 45, 145, 145 n.; a Gaina monk should not build a house, nor cook, nor light a fire, because many living beings are killed thereby, 45, 204 sq. ; a Gaina monk should only drink distilled water (with- out life), 45, 10, ion.; a monk must not use cold water, not to injure water-bodies, 45, 255, 255 n.; food is only pure when given with unwashed hands and dishes, on ac- count of the lives contained in water, 22, 103 sq., 117 ; sin caused by injuring the fire-bodies or lives in fire, 22, 7 sq., 67, 67 n. ; 45, 293, 358 ; certain food forbidden to Gaina monks on account of dangers to living beings, 22, 88 sq., 104-10; Mahavira's abstinence from killing, 22, 81; Buddhist misrepresentation of the Gaina vow of desisting from doing injury, 45, xvii sq. ; living beings injured by sacrificial cere- monies, 22, 12, 18; 45, 55; a bad ^ramawa, through carelessness, hurts living beings, 45, 78 sq.; Arish/a- nemi, on seeing the animals to be killed for the wedding feast, re- nounces the world, 45, 114; the Hastitapasa kill one elephant a year, and live on it, to spare the life of other animals, 45, 418 sq. ; Gaina householders renounce slaughter of animals, as they cannot altogether abstain from injuring the six classes of beings, 45, 421-33, 421 n.; when living beings are killed for the sake of gifts and other meritorious ac- tions, a monk should neither praise nor forbid such acts, 45, 312 sq. ; various causes why men injure living beings, 45, 357-60.

AHIJ/SA

31

{b) In Buddhism.

; various causes why men injure living beings, 45, 357-60.

AHIJ/SA

31

{b) In Buddhism.

Doctrine of A. in Buddhism and Gainism, 22, xxi-xxviii ; there ivere formerly iKfee diseases : desire, hunger, and decay, but from the slay- ing of cattle there came ninety-eight, 10 (ii), 51 ; Ye shall slay no living things 11, 253 ; As I am so are these, as these are so am I, identifying himself zuith others, let him not kill nor cause {any one) to kill, 10 (ii), 128 ; Doing no injury to any one, dwell full of love and kindness in the world, 35, 254 sq. ; Now wherein, Vdsettha, is his conduct good? Herein, 0 Fdsettha, that putting away the mur- der of that which lives, he abstains from destroying life. The cudgel and the sword he lays dside ; and, full of modesty and pity, he is compassionate and kind to all creattires that have life! 11, 189; kindness to all things that live, 10 (i), 36 sq. and n.; 36, 341 sq. ; the principal sin of de- stroying life, 10 (i), 61 ; the true Brahma«a, the saint, the Bhikkhu, does not kill nor cause slaughter, 10 {i)> 92 ; (ii), 35 sq., 61, 88 sq., 114 ; a householder must not kill, nor cause to be killed any living being, nor approve of others killing, 10 (ii), 65 sq. ; Bhikkhus are to refrain from injuring plants or animals, 11, 190, 192 ; 13, 4, 33, 46 ; 17, 22 ; a Bhikkhu must not intentionally destroy the life of any being down to a worm or ant, 13, 235; a Bhikkhu shall not dig the ground, 13, 33 ; a Bhikkhu must not sprinkle water, with living creatures in it, on grass or on clay, 13, 35 ; a Bhikkhu must not drink water with living things in it, 13, 46 ; the dangers to vegetable and animal life to be prevented by keeping vassa, 13, 298 sq., 300 ; wooden shoes forbidden, because insects are trod upon and killed, 17, 21 ; by one case of destruction of life, a man maybe re-born in hell, 35, 124; sin of depriving a living being of life unconsciously, 35, 224 ; a wicked Bhikkhu, who caused a bull to be slain to get its skin, rebuked by Buddha, 17, 29 sq. ; already in for- mer births Buddha refrained from hurting living beings, 36, 16; eight

classes of men who kill living beings, 36, 17; the Buddhists denounced as eating meat, 45, 416; sacrifices objectionable as connected with slaughter, 10 (ii), 49 sq. ; 19, 129, 135 ; 49 (i), 121 ; king .Suddhodana only offers sacrifices involving no injury to living beings^ 49 (i), 24. See also Love. (r) In Brahmanism.

; 19, 129, 135 ; 49 (i), 121 ; king .Suddhodana only offers sacrifices involving no injury to living beings^ 49 (i), 24. See also Love. (r) In Brahmanism.

A. or harmlessness comes from Kr/sh«a, 8, 86 ; is called knowledge j 8, 103 ; is his who is born to god- like endowments, 8, 114; is called penance bodily, 8, 119; non-de- struction is the highest piety, 8, 348, 378 ; is an element of the quality of goodness, 8, 325, 373; leads up to final emancipation, 8, 364 ; some people (sects) are given up to harmlessness, others to de- struction, 8, 376 ; abstention from injuring living beings the duty of all castes, 14, 2 6sq. ; 25, 416; those are Brahmawas who can save from evil, who abstain from injuring hving beings, 14, 38; he who ab- stains from injuring living beings obtains heaven, 14, 136; 25, 166 sq. ; he is a true Brahmawa who befriends all creatures, 14, 128; 25, 46, 46 n.; the soul is purified by abstention from injuring living beings, 14, 165; who hurts living beings cannot reach the abode of the gods, 14, 176 ; abstention from injuring living beings is internal purification, 14, 287 ; abstention from injuring living beings a pen- ance, 14, 312; 25, 476; abstention from injuring living beings the best sacrifice, 14, 139; he who delights in injuring living creatures excluded from ^raddha, 25, 106 ; remem- brance of former births a reward of doing no injury to created beings, 25, 152; sacrifices and the doctrine of A., I9, 129; 38, 130 sq., 310; 48, 598 sq. ; see also Animal Sacrifices {a) ; the Ocean begs king Ar^una to give security to creatures of the sea, 8, 294 ; the Brahma^arin must not injure ani- mate beings, 2, 188 ; 25, 62 ; a Snataka shall not hurt any living being, 2, 226 ; 25, 137; 29, 318;

32

AHIil/SA— AHURA-MAZDA

the ascetic shall avoid the destruc- tion of seeds, and be indifferent towards all creatures, 2, 194; offer- ing safety to all beings, duty of the Sannyasin, 8, 362 ; the ascetic pro- mises not to injure any living being, 8, 365 ; 14, 46, 260, 277, 277 n., 279; 25, 205 sq., 208-10, 212; ascetics must always use strained water, 14, 260, 279; 25, 207, 207 n. ; an ascetic who rejects meat at sacrifices and funeral meals goes to hell, 14, 54 ; hermits should not injure even gadflies or gnats, 14, 293 ; see Compassion, and Slaughter.

Ahina sacrifices, see Sacrifices (y).

A'hmed = Mohammed, 9, 281 n.

A'y^nas ibn »S*uraiq, n.p., a worldly man of pleasant appearance, but op- posed to Mohammed, 6, 29 sq., 29 n.

Ahoganga Hill, Sambhuta Sa«a- vasi dwelling there, 20, 394.

A-ho Kan, n.p., disciple of Lao-lung K\, 40, 67 sq.

Ahriman, see Aharman.

Ahtlm-stu/, n.p., 23, 203.

Ahunavaiti, title of a Gatha of the Zend-Avesta, 31, 2-92.

Ahura-Mazda (Ormazd), the su- preme God of Mazdeism.

{a) The supreme God and Creator. (b) A. in mythology. {c) A. and Zoroaster. id) A. and morality. {ej Worship of A.

Ahriman, see Aharman.

Ahtlm-stu/, n.p., 23, 203.

Ahunavaiti, title of a Gatha of the Zend-Avesta, 31, 2-92.

Ahura-Mazda (Ormazd), the su- preme God of Mazdeism.

{a) The supreme God and Creator. (b) A. in mythology. {c) A. and Zoroaster. id) A. and morality. {ej Worship of A.

(^) The SUPREME God AND Creator. The belief in a supreme God, A., an old element in Zoroastrian- ism, 4, xiii, Ix sq. ; parallel with the Asura Varu«a, 4, xxx, lii ; an Aryan god, 4, Ixiv ; one of the purest conceptions of God, 31, xviii sq. ; Invoke, 0 Zarathustra ! my Fra- vashi, who am Ahura-Mazda^ the great- est, the best, the fairest of all beings, the most solid, the most intelligent, the best shapen, the highest in holiness^ and whose soul is the holy Word! 4, 213; the Creator, 4, 376 ; 23, 25, 27 ; 31, 108 sq., 113 sq. ; his creations, 4, Ixx; 31, 285 sq. ; 37, 423; the sixteen perfect lands created by A., 4, i-io ; all good things, made by A., the offspring of the holy principle, 4, 142 sq., 147 sq. ; 31, 248, 250 ; made the aerial way, the earth, and everything, 4, 232-4 ;

made the waters flow and the plants grow, 23, 198 sq. ; the maker, the most beneficent of all beings, 4, 204-6; 23, 326; is all-knowing, never asleep, never intoxicated, 4, 215 ; 23, 25, 27 ; power and bene- volence of A., 31, 93, 95-7, 100-5 ; his gifts, immortality, righteous order, and kingdom of welfare, 31, 8 3 ; victorious strength given by A., 23, 128, 133; the glory made by Mazda, and the victory made by Ahura, 23, 136; a guardian and a friend, 31, 108, 112; the first father of righteous order, 31, 108, 113; bountifulness of A., 31, 145-5 1 ; the remedies of A., 31, 347. (b) A. IN Mythology.

(b) A. IN Mythology.

The sun the eye of A., 31, 199 ; the stars, his body, 31, 285 ; the star Jupiter called Ormazd, 31, 199 ; the waters his wives, 23, 353, 353 n. ; 31, 286 sq., 342, 386 ; how A. puri- fies the water which he sends down to the Dakhmas, 4, 49, 54 sq. ; Garo-nmanem (Garo//man), the abode of A., 4, 221 ; 23, 338 ; 31, 184 sq. and n. ; the helpers of A., 31, 81, 86; higher than all the Amesha-Spentas, 4, 283 ; father and commander of the Amesha-Spewtas, 23, 199 sq., 290 ; has six personified attributes, 31, xviii sq, ; court of Ormazd and the archangels, 37, 437 ; relation of A. (Ormazd) to AngraMainyu {Aharman^ Ahriman), see Aharman (^); brought ^r^-z;/ Sura Andhita down to earth, and sacri- ficed to her, 23, 55-8, 73 sq.; Ardvi Sura Anahita, the daughter of A., 31, 321 ; Ashi Vanguhi^ daughter of A., 23, 270, 274; Atar, son of A., 23, 5, see Atar ; assisted by the Fra-vashis in maintaining the world, 23, 180-5, 187, 193 sq.; made Hara Berezaiti the dwelling of Mithra, 23, 131 sq. ; established Mithra to maintain and look over all the world, 23, 145 ; brought the healing plants to T^hrita^ 4, 225 sq. ; assisted Tistrya in his struggle against Drought, 23, 95, 99-101, 103 ; es- tablished Tijtrya above all stars, 23, 105 ; offlered sacrifice to Fayu, 23, 250; Vayu works the good of A. and the Amesha-Spe«tas, 23,

AHURA-MAZDA— AI

33

259; reigns according as Vohu Mano waxeth, 4, 276 n,, 277 ; the creator of Asha, and father of the Good Mind, 31, 37, 44 ; the father of the Good Mind and of Piety, 31, 123, 126 sq.; the kingdom gained for A, by the Good Mind, 31, 27, 33 ; the kingdom is for A., 31, 281, 283, 309, 323, 347, 372, 381; calls a meeting of the celestial Tazatas, 4, 1 5 ; Tima,

advising the good, is acting in the love of A., 31, 68, 72 ; the leading sin of disobedience to A., 31, 69, 73 ; receives the righteous soul in Paradise, 4, 89 ; the souls of the righteous pass to the golden seat of A., 4, 220; created good renown and salvation of the soul, 4, 375 ; helps the soul to pass over the -^inva^ Bridge, 31, 261,

the first mortal who converses with (e) Worship of A.

A., 4, II. (c) A. AND Zoroaster.

A., 4, II. (c) A. AND Zoroaster.

Reveals the law to Zarathujtra, 4, Ixx-lxxii, 2, II, 22, &c., 208, 212, 240 n. ; 23, 24, 24 n. ; 31, 354 ; invoked by Zarathujtra to declare his doctrine, 31, 37, 41 ; Zoroaster asks A. for his regulations and the path of the Good Mind, 31, 82, 88 sq. ; prayer to. A. for revelation, 31, 38 sq., 48-50; the twenty-one Nasks formed by A. out of the Ahuna Vairya, 4, xxxvii ; conversations between Zarathujtra and A., 31, 107-21, 249, 260 sq., 337, 341, 374 sq., 390 ; taught Zarathujtra the sacrifice, 31, 318 sq., 338 sq.; ^kese are the best words, those which A. spoke to Zarathu^rUy 31, 330 ; di- rected how the Avesta should be said, 31, 353 ; established Zarathuj- tra as the master of the material world, 23, 74, 105; colloquy be- tween the soul of the kine, Asha, and A. who appoints Zarathujtra, 31,3-13; Zarathujtra obtains stones from A. with which he repels the fiend, 4, 210 sq., 210 n. ; confessed the religion of Zoroaster, 23, 142; Zarathujtra invokes the holy crea- tion of A., 4, 214.

{d) A. AND MORALITY.

He who relieves the poor makes A. king, 4, loi ; how close A. is to a man's thoughts, words, and deeds, 4, 289, 288 n. ; A. and the other Amesha-Spe^tas displeased by the bad priest, 23, 156 ; chooses right- eousness and the pious of all ages, 31, 26, 30 sq. ; how can the wise

A. worshipped, 23, 32, 162, 332- 4j 349-51, 353-7; 31, 195 sq., 199, &c. ; prayer to A., 4, xlvii, 100 sq.; 31, 284 sq., 288-90, 320; the fire of A., 4, 115, 281 ; 31, 284 sq. ; offerings ^d prayers to A. and the Amesha-Spewtas, 4, 215, 217, 248 ; 23, 3, 6, 9sq., 13, 15, 17 sq., 35, 37, 39j 89, 230, 274 ; 31, 172, 174 sq. ; became sovereign by the Airyama Ishyo prayer, 4, 247 ; prayer and sacrifice to A. the best of all things, 4, 283, 293 ; sacrifice to A., 4, 349 ; Ormazd Yajt : the names of A., and their efficacy, 23, 21-31 ; the memory, the understanding, and the tongue of A. worshipped, 23, 32, 321 ; who worships the sun benefits A., 23, 86 ; and the Amesha-Spewtas long for the morning service, 23, 142, 142 n. ; Mithra and A. invoked together, 23, 148 sq., 153; invoked at the ordeal, 23, 169 sq. ; the Fra- vashi of A. worshipped, 23, 199 ; 31, 273, 278 ; Fravashis invoked to- gether with A., 23, 227 ; the Glory of A. praised, 23, 290 ; prayer to A. and Asha, 31, 14-24, 62 ; how is A. to be worshipped? 31, 108, iii sq.; praise of A,, 31, 123 sq., 126-30, 263 sq. ; bestows highest good on him who offers sacrifice, 31, 180 sq.; Ahura and Mithra, and all the stars worshipped, 31, 199, 199 n., 205, 210, 21 6, 220, 225; worshipped by Sraosha, 31, 298 ; all holy creatures which A. created, worshipped, 31, 328 sq. Ahurani, water of Ahura wor- shipped, 4, 250.

man become like A. ? 31, 39, 49 ; AhClrva^aspd, ancestor of Zoroas-

the pious are servants of A., 31, 40, Jter, 47, 140.

53; the friendship of A. is before Ai, n.p.; conversation between Duke

the Zarathujtrian's mind, 31, 54, Ai of Lu and Confucius, 27, 39, 51

man become like A. ? 31, 39, 49 ; AhClrva^aspd, ancestor of Zoroas-

the pious are servants of A., 31, 40, Jter, 47, 140.

53; the friendship of A. is before Ai, n.p.; conversation between Duke

the Zarathujtrian's mind, 31, 54, Ai of Lu and Confucius, 27, 39, 51

57; doing evil to the wicked, like sq.; 28, 261-9, 312, 402-10; 39,

34

Al— AIRS, VITAL

229-33; eulogized the deceased Confucius, 27, 159, 159 n. ; sends a message of condolence to Khwai Shang, 27, 187 ; funeral of his son Tun, 27, 188 ; wears mourning for his concubine, 27, 189; ^au Fang sends a message to Duke Ai, 27, 191 ; paid a visit of condolence when -K^i-sun's mother died, 27, 197 ; dechnes the condolences of Ling,

27, 323 ; sent Zu Pi to Confucius to learn the proper mourning rites,

28, 166 sq.; Duke Ai and 3ze-kao, 28, 169 ; interview of ^wang-j;ze with Ai, 40, 49 sq., 49 n. ; wishes to employ Confucius in the govern- ment, 40, 207 sq.

Aibhavata, see Pratidarja Ai. Aibigaya, see Aiwisruthrima. Aighash, demon of the evil eye, 5,

III, III n. Aikshvaka, n. of a noble family,

45, 321 n., 339 ; Purukutsa, the Ai.

king, 44, 397. See Br/hadratha. Ailapatya, Mahagiri of the Ai.

gotra, 22, 287, 289. Aindar, Zd. I«dra, the arch-demon,

18, 319, 319 n.

Ainyu, n.p., 23, 217 sq.

Aipivanghu, or Aipivohu, or Kai- Apiveh, n. of a king of Iran, 5, 136-9, 136 n.; 23, 222, 222 n., 303.

Air (Sk.antariksha).

{a) Air as an element. (^) Air as a deity.

{a) Air as an element.

The union of earth and heaven is air, 1, 247 sq. ; meditation on the person in the air as Brahman, 1, 303 ; only seen by one who attains to the Adhyatma, 8, 316; the second entity, its presiding deity lightning, 8, 337, 340 ; touch is the characteristic of air, 8, 337, 340, 348, 350; sound and touch are its qualities, 8, 384 ; springs from ether, 34, lii ; 38, 18 sq. ; is found- ed on space (ether), 34, 413; the abode of heaven, earth, and so on, 34, 154, 158 ; when it manifests itself in the form of Par^anya, lightning, thunder, rain, and thun- derbolts manifest themselves in it, 34, 229 ; with its five forms, 34, 229 ; 38, 87 ; is a product, 38, 3, 18 sq. ; fire is produced from air, 38,

20-2; fire is dissolved into air, 38, 26 ; air is dissolved into ether, 38, 26 ; in what sense it may be called pr^wa, 38, 87 ; union of Vayu with the air, 41, 148, 188; heals what- ever is injured in the earth, 41, 221 ; fashioned by the Rudras, 41, 234; is the home of the waters, 41, 416 ; the sun is the holder of the air, 43, 28 ; is of Trishmbh nature, 43, 57 ; is the * expanse ' metre, 43, 88 ; is the lower abode, 43, 203 ; three oblations of air or wind on the chariot, 43, 235 ; is the resting- place in yonder world, as the earth is in this world, 44, 1 7 ; steadied by means of the birds and sun-motes, 44, 126; relates to Sarasvati, 44, 241 ; is the abode and support of all beings, 44, 407, 477 ; and Ether, this is the immortal, 48, 535 ; Bud- dhist saints walking through the air, 10 (i), 62 sq., & n.

(p) Air as a deity.

Bali-offering to Air, 2, 107 sq. ; 29, 320 ; oblations to Air and Vayu, 29, 321 ; deity and brick of fire- altar, 43, 91 ; is hairless, Vayu the man, 43, 208 ; Vaijvanara as Air, 43, 395 sq. ; one of the eight Vasus, 15, 140 sq. ; 44, 116; expiatory obla- tion to Air, which is a place of abode for all the gods, 44, 505 ; invoked as a deity, 29, 232 ; 46, 253. See also Vayu.

Airak, n.p., 5, 134.

Airammadiya, a lake in the world of Brahman, 1, 131, 132 n.

Airan-ve^, Airan ve^o, the most un- disturbed land, 24, 86 sq., 86 n., 109 sq. ; primaeval home of Mazda-wor- ship, the abode of Yim, 37, 190, 190 n.

Airava;/a=Airavata, q. v.

Airavata, Indra's elephant, 22, 222, 231 ; the best of elephants, 45, 290.

Alri/^, n.p., son of Fre^un, 5, 133 sq., 133 n.; 37, 28, 28 n. ; 47, 10 sq., 34, 140 ; reigned twelve years, 5, 150; slain by his brothers, 24, 52, 52 n.; revenged by Manuj- ^ihar, 24, 61, 61 sq. n. ; progenitor of Manuj, 47, 128.

Airi^-rasp Atlspdsinan, n. of a high priest, 5, 115, 115 n.

Airs, vital, see Prawas.

AIRYA—AKOMAN

Airya, Sairima, and Tura, the three sons of Thraetaona, 4, lix.

Airyak, n.p., 47, 34.

Airyaman, the much-desired, in- voked, 23, 4, 13, 35, 37 ; and Asha- Vahijta praised together, 23, 41-8 ; invoked against diseases, sorcerers, and demons, 4, 229, 235, 241 ; heals diseases, 23, 41, 48 ; 37, 116 n., 165, 165 n. ; the spell of A. most effica- cious against diseases, 4, 236-41 ; the A. Ishyo prayer, 4, 144, 147, 247 ; 23, 41-7 ; 31, 293. See Air- y^ma-ishyo.

Airy^ma-ishyd, see Prayers (/).

Airyu, son of Thraetaona, 23, 222, 222 n.

Aishavira>^, sons of Eshavira, a Brahmanical family held in general contempt, 44, 45, 45 n.

Aitareya, n. of a i?/shi, 1, xcvii n. ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 123, 220 ; honoured as a teacher, 29, 141. See Mah idasa A i .

Aitareya-ara//yaka, in the begin- ning a Brahma«a, 1, Ixvi sq. ; intro- duction to and translation of Ai., 1, xci-xcviii, 155-268 ; the firstrchapte'l- of the Ai. a mere continuation of the Aitareya-brahma«a, 1, xcii ; Ai. and Kaushitaki-upanishad, 1, xcix; Ajvalayana or 5aunaka, author of the fifth book, 29, 153-8 ; quoted, 8, 87 n., 90 n., 123 n., 180 n. ; 88,421 ; 48, 773.

Aitareya-brahma;»/a and Aitareya- arawyaka, 1, xcii sq. ; quoted, 8, 20, 222,265 n., 276n., 277n., 280 n.; 38, 421 ; on the Pravargya ritual, 44, xlvii ; takes no account of the horse sacrifice, 44, xvi, xvii n.

Aitareya-upanishad, quoted, 8, 120 n., 123 n., 153 n., 179 n., 187 n.. 189 n., 191 n., 251 n., 259 n., 339 n.; ^48, 240. See also Upanishads.

Ai-thai Tho, was *ugly enough to scare the whole world,' but a ^ Per- fect man ' of Tao, 39, 229-3 3«

Aiwi/?z/arenali, n.p., 23, 214.

Aiwisrtithrima and Aibigaya (or, Aibigaya ^ the life-furtherer,' epi- thet of Ai. ?), worshipped, 31, 197, 201, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 384.

Ay^ala, n. of a giantess, 21, 374.

A/^alabhratr/, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286.

Aka-Manah, see Akem-mano.

Akampita, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286.

Aiwisrtithrima and Aibigaya (or, Aibigaya ^ the life-furtherer,' epi- thet of Ai. ?), worshipped, 31, 197, 201, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 384.

Ay^ala, n. of a giantess, 21, 374.

A/^alabhratr/, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286.

Aka-Manah, see Akem-mano.

Akampita, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 286.

Akandgar-i Kilisy^kih, or Alex- ander the Christian, 5, 200, 200 n.

Akanish/i^as (Akani//>&a), the last stage before reaching the formless world, 10 (i), 57 n. ; heavenly beings, who lull the women of Gautama's

^seraglio to sleep, 49 (i), 56.

Akankheyya-Sutta, early Bud- dhist mysticism in it, 11, x ; trans- lated, 11, 205-18.

Akarmabhtlmi, one of the parts of

Jthe world where men live, 45, 225.

A^^rya, Sk., see Teacher.

Akaja, Sk., see Ether.

Akasagotta, n. of a physician, 17,

^78sq.

Ak^^apratish/y^ita, n. of a Tatha- gata, 21, 178.

Akatasha (Zd.), Akatash (Phi.), n. of a Daeva,4, 224 ; spell against the daeva A., 4, 140 ; fiend of perver- sion, 5, 109 ; fiend of inquisitive- ness, 37, 182, 182 n.

Akayadha of the Pidha house, 23, 219.

Ay^elakas, see A^ivikas.

Akem-inand, or Aka-Manah, Zd., evil thought, 5, ion. ; Zarathujtra unabated by A., 4, 210; assists the Evil Spirit, 23, 297; smitten by Vohu-Mano, 23, 308 ; opposed to Ahura-Mazda, 31, xviii sq. ; the wicked abiding in the actions of A., the Evil Mind, 31, 147, 150. See

j^koman.

Akhnangha, n.p., 23, 217.

^khrtira, son of Husravah, 23, 223.

Akhrtirag (?), friend of Keresasp, ^18, 375, 375 n.

Akhi-ti, see Peace.

Akht, or Akhto, Phi. = Akhtya, Zd., n. of a wicked wizard, 18, 411, 41 1 n. ; Yoijta solves the riddles of A. the sorcerer, 23, 72 sq. and n. ; enmity of A. the heretic, 37, 297 ; the wizard, killed, 47, xxx, 166,

166 n. Akhtya, see Akht. Akhyana, see Legends. A/^iravatl, n, of a river, 11, 167,

167 n., 169, 178-82.

Akdman, Akomano, Phi. == Zd. Akem-mano, evil thought, one of the six demons of Aharman, 5, 9 sq.,

36

AK6mAN— ALIGt

; enmity of A. the heretic, 37, 297 ; the wizard, killed, 47, xxx, 166,

166 n. Akhtya, see Akht. Akhyana, see Legends. A/^iravatl, n, of a river, 11, 167,

167 n., 169, 178-82.

Akdman, Akomano, Phi. == Zd. Akem-mano, evil thought, one of the six demons of Aharman, 5, 9 sq.,

36

AK6mAN— ALIGt

ion.; 18,93,96; 37, 243, 252 sq., 25311.; the archfiend, his doings, 5, 106; seized by Vohuman, 5, 128; the stench of A. opposed by Vohu- man, 5, 179; the stupefying, 37, 286 ; thoughts of the wicked due to A., 37, 388 ; his struggle with Vohu- mano at the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 141 sq. See Akem-mano. Akre-khira^o, or Aghrera<^ (Zd. Aghraeratha) killed by his brother, 47, 126, 126 n. Akriya,vada, Sk., tX.,see Philosophy. Akriy^vMin, t.t., see Nihilists. Akshamala, a K3.nda\\y became the wife of Vasish/M, 2, 175 n.; 25, 331, 331 n.; 49 (i), 45. ^ Akshapada, n. p., the '^arguments of Buddha, A., and others contra- dictory, 48, 425, 426. Akshara, SL, both ^syllable,' and imperishable,' 1, in.; 34, 169; * syllable,* 41, 158, 203; the Im- perishable, the Indestructible, 8, 439; 34, 169-71, 243; 38, 239 sq.; the great Brahman, the one A. (Im- perishable One), 43, 343 sq. See Imperishable. Akshavapa, Sk., * the keeper of the dice,' one of the officers of a king, 41, 63, 107 n. Akshayamati, n. of a Bodhisattva Mahasattva, 21, 4 ; Buddha tells A. the wonderful powers of Avaloki- tejvara, 21, 406-12 ; informs iTitra- dhva^a about the saint Avalokite- jvara, 21, 413. Akshobhya, n. of a Tathagata, 21, ^177 J 49 (ii), 99.

Aktakshya, n.p., quoted, 41, 153. Akuli and Kilata, priests of the ^Asuras, 12, 29 sq. Aktiti, invoked in a love-charm, 42,

.104, 535.

Alabhika, Mahavira at, 22, 264. A/aka, n. of a place, 10 (ii), 184,

188. Alaka, the two demons A. and Po-

ku fight against each other, 19, 330. Alaka, Kuvera, the monarch of, 49 .(i), 36.

A/akamanda, the royal city of the ^gods, 11, 100, 248 ; 35, 3. Alambayaniputra, n.p., 15, 225. Alambiputra, n. of a teacher, 15,

225.

A/ara Kalama, n. of a rival teacher of Buddha, 11, 75-7, 75 n., 79; one of the teachers to whom Gotama attached himself after his pabba^^a, 13, 89 ; a teacher of the Bodisat, 36, 43-6.

Alarka, legend of A. who wishes to conquer his mind and senses, 8, 296-300.

Alasanda, Milindaborn in the island of A. (Alexandria in Bactria), 35, xxiii, 127.

Alava, the demon, converted by ^Buddha, 19, 244.

A/avaka, a Yakkha, converted by ^Buddha, 10 (ii), 29-31.

A/avakasutta translated, 10 (ii), .29-31.

A/avi, the realm of the Yakkha A/avaka, 10 (ii), 29 ; Buddha dwelt ^at A., 10 (ii), 57; 20, 212.

A/avi-Gotama was delivered by faith, 10 (ii), 213.

Albirtini, on astrological Sawhitas called after Manu, 25, xcvii ; on the Parsi calendar, 47, xlv sq.

Alborz, Kaus built seven palaces in A., 4, 262 sq. n. See Hara Berezaiti.

Albtirz, see Mountains.

A/avi-Gotama was delivered by faith, 10 (ii), 213.

Albirtini, on astrological Sawhitas called after Manu, 25, xcvii ; on the Parsi calendar, 47, xlv sq.

Alborz, Kaus built seven palaces in A., 4, 262 sq. n. See Hara Berezaiti.

Albtirz, see Mountains.

Alexander the Great as an Anti- Zoroastrian persecutor, 4, xlviii sq.; mentioned in the Hom Yajt, 4, hv; the Ruman, 5, 151, 151 n., 228; a Roman and a Christian, 5, 200 n.; created immortal by Aharman, 24, 35> 35 W' ; devastation of Iran owing to the villain A., 37, xxxi, 9 sq. ; 47, 82 sq.; ravages of A. and the Arumans, 37, 413, 413 n. ; calamity of A. burning the scriptures, 37, 423 sq., 430, 435, 437, 446 sq.; carried off a rough draft of the Avesta, and repeatedly burnt it, 37, 437? 441 sq. ; the devastator, 47, xi, 126; his conquest of Persia, 47, XV, xxviii ; date of his death, 47, xxvii sq. ; his accession, invasion, and death, 47, xxxi sq. ; Hhe two- horned ' or Dhu '1 Qarnain, 9, 24 n.

All, Abu Tahb's son, converted by Mohammed, 6, xxiii; Abu Bekr and A., Mohammed's only com- panions during the flight from

JMecca, 6, xxxiii sq.

Aligi and Viligi snake-deities, 42, 28

Alikhat— ameretAt

37

Alikhat, n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296 ; 30, 211.

Allah, chief god - of the tribes in Arabia, 6, xii ; his supremacy merely nominal, 6, xiv ; the unity of A. preached by Mohammed, 6, xxiv ; called Ar-Ra'hman, 'the merciful one,' 6, Ixi ; angels and deities, daughters of A., 6, Ixi ; Muslim belief in A., 6, Ixvi-lxviii; the ninety-nine attributes or 'good names ' of A., 6, Ixvii sq. ; had 1001 names, 23, 21. See God.

Allakappa, n.pl., the Bulls of A.,

11, 132 ; Dagaba at A., 11, 134. AUat, chief idol of an Arabian tribe,

6, xii sq. ; the divinity of A. recog- nized and again denied by Mo- hammed, 6, xxvi sq. ; favourite idol of Ta'if, 6, xliii ; feminine form of Allah, 6, 160 n. ; the idol of the T^aqif, 9, 9 n.

Allegory, allegorical sacrifice, sense- organs being the priests, sense- objects the oblations, &c., 8, 26;; Brahman (orknowledge of Brahman) described as a forest, 8, 284-8 ; alle- gorical explanation of Buddhist stanzas, 10 (i), 70 sqq. n. See also Parables.

All-gods, see Vijve Deva/?.

All- Sacrifice, see Sarvamedha.

Alms, see Begging, Charity, and Gifts.

Altar, Sk. Vedi, the altar-ground, or sacrificial ground, its preparation,

n. See also Parables.

All-gods, see Vijve Deva/?.

All- Sacrifice, see Sarvamedha.

Alms, see Begging, Charity, and Gifts.

Altar, Sk. Vedi, the altar-ground, or sacrificial ground, its preparation,

12, 47-94, 422-5 ; 26, 1-3 ; measur- ing of it, 12, 62 sq. ; 43, 30 sq., 306-11 ; enclosing the a., 12, 423 ; construction of two altars (vedi and uttaravedi), 12, 392 sq. and n., 417; 26, 115 sq. ; 44, 225, 225 n, ; 43, 121, 182 sq.; preparation of the Soma a. v^^ith the high a. (uttaravedi), 26, 1 1 1-20 ; Uttaravedi, or northern (or upper) a. not required for Vaij- vadeva, 12, 388, 388 n. ; plan of sacrificial ground, 26, 475 ; the Vihara or sacrificial ground, 30, 331 ; how to step past it, 44, 57 sq. ; Barhis spread on it, 46, 198 ; specu- lations on it, 43, xvii, xvii n. ; as great as the a. is, so great is this earth, 12, 60; 26, 175 ; the Vedi is this earth, 41, 345, 349; 43, 171, 235 ; 44, 248 ; this a.-ground is the farthest end of the earth, 44, 390 ;

is ^ the best place of the earth, the place of I /a,' 46, 287 sq. ; is a woman, 12, 63, 86 ; 26, 120 ; etymology of vedi, 12, 60 ; the altar-ground, is the world of the gods, 43, 118; is fivefold, sevenfold, 43, 308 sq. ; whatever good deed man does that is inside the a., whatever evil deed he does that is outside the a., 44, 45; the Vedi is the Gayatri, 44, 56 ; the high a. (uttaravedi) is the nose of the sacrifice, 26, 113; the sky, 41,349; the air, 44, 248 ; the sacri- fice, 44, 498. See also Fire-altar, and Holy places.

Altars, five, see Fires, five ; to be erected by the king and officers, 28, 206 sq.

Ama, n. of Prawa, breath, 1, 76.

Amagandhabrahmawa, n. p., 10

i"). 40.

Amagandhasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 40-2.

Amara, the faithful wife of Maho- sadha, 35, 294-6.

Amaravati, city of the gods on Mount Meru, 12, iion.

Amba, her son Ganta, 19, xxvii.

Amba-gama, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, 66.

Ambala/'Z/dka, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, 12; the Brahma^ala spoken at the royal rest-house at A., 20, 376.

Ambapali = Sk. Amrapali, n. of a famous courtesan, who invites Buddha together with his Bhikkhus to a meal, and presents her mansion to the order of mendicants, 11, 30-3 ; 17, 105-8 ; 19, 266 ; her grove at Vesali, 11, 28-34; Vesali flourishing through her fame, 17, 171 sq. ; sees Buddha and is converted by him, 19, 252-6.

Ambarisha, verses sung of old by king A., 8, 301-3; having dwelt in the forest, returned to the royal office, 19, 107 ; 49 (i), 100 sq.

Ambas, Ambayavis, and Ambayas, in the world of Brahman, 1, 276.

Ambassadors, see War.

Ambhi/zi, teacher of Va^, 15, 226.

Ambhr/m, the voice of thunder, wife of the Maruts, 32, 275.

Ambika, sister of Rudra, 12, 440 ; is the dispenser of happiness, 12, 441.

Ambrosia, see AmWta.

Ameretat, see Amer6da<^.

38

AMERODAZ>~AMESHA-SPEiVTAS

Ambassadors, see War.

Ambhi/zi, teacher of Va^, 15, 226.

Ambhr/m, the voice of thunder, wife of the Maruts, 32, 275.

Ambika, sister of Rudra, 12, 440 ; is the dispenser of happiness, 12, 441.

Ambrosia, see AmWta.

Ameretat, see Amer6da<^.

38

AMERODAZ>~AMESHA-SPEiVTAS

Ameroda^ or Amurdad, Phi. = Zd. Arnereta/, immortality, 5, lo n. ; the archangel, created, 5, lo ; pro- tector of plants, 5, 30 sq., 176, 310, 310 n., 359; 31, 207, 207 n., 211, 213 sq., 22 1 sq., 226-8; has the ^amba flower, 5, 104 ; attacks Zai- rU, 5, 128 ; propitiated, invoked, and worshipped, 5, 372 sq., 377 sq., 401,405; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq.; 24,304; creatures are immortal through A., 37, 291 ; prescribes the care of plants to Zoroaster, 47, 162 ; mingles the plants with rain, 24, 1 12 sq. n. ; see Immortality ; Hor'vadad {Haur'va- tdt.Khurdad) and A., two archangels, angels of water and plants, 5, 310, 3 ion.; 24, 11, 11 n.; their ritual and worship, 5, 227 ; 24, 304; 47, 76, 76 n. ; are the reward of the holy ones, 23, 31, 31 n.; 37, 388; smite hunger and thirst at the resur- rection, 23, 308 ; their gifts, 23, 312 (food and drink) ; 37, 2 86sq. (cattle), 369 (abundance) ; 47, 26, 26 n. (water and seeds) ; unreasonable chatter causes distress to them, 24, 11, 11 n.; 37, 207, 207 n. ; are injured by immoderate drinking, 24, 48; are propitiated by grace said before and after eating, 24, 284 sq. ; the com- plete worthiness existing in them, 37, 251 ; their power produced by Auharmazd, 37, 264 ; Zoroaster be- comes worthy through them, 37, 268; expounded to Frashojtar, 37, 374.

Aniesha-Spe;/tas, or Amesh6-spe«- tas, Zd. = Phi. Ameshospends (Am- shaspands), the archangels.

{a) A. in mythology. (b) Worship of A.

{c) A. as guardians of Zoroastrian religion and morality. {a) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.

A. belong to later Mazdeism, 4, Ixi ; parallels to the six A. in Philo's system, 4, Ivi sq. ; the A. as archangels and God's attributes, 5, Ixxii ; 31, xviii, xxiv ; the seven A., ' immortal benefactors,' or * archangels,' 5, 10 n. ; abstracts, and personified, 31,7i,77sq., i76,T79sq., 180 n.; I«dra, Saurva, and N/3!unghai- thya, opposed to the A., 4, lii sq. ; Spewta Mainyu and the seven A., 4, 13911.; 31, i45sq. ; rule over the seven Karshvares of the earth,

; abstracts, and personified, 31,7i,77sq., i76,T79sq., 180 n.; I«dra, Saurva, and N/3!unghai- thya, opposed to the A., 4, lii sq. ; Spewta Mainyu and the seven A., 4, 13911.; 31, i45sq. ; rule over the seven Karshvares of the earth,

4, 213 ; 23, 163 ; the Garo-nmanem or paradise of the A., 4, 2 2osq. ; presiding over the regions of nature, 4, 245, 245 n.; Ahura Mazda and the A., 4, 283 ; 23, 24; 24, 117; the A. assist Ahura Mazda in smiting the demons of Aharman at the resur- rection, 5, 128 sq.; opposed by the demons, 37, 21, 21 n.; Auharmazd performed the spiritual Yazijn cere- mony with them, 5, 14 ; Vayu works the good of Ahura Mazda and the A., 23, 259 ; the makers and gover- nors and keepers of Ahura Mazda's creations, 23, 291 ; compassion of Auharmazd and the A. with their own creatures, 24, loi ; Ahura announces Zarathujtra's appoint- ment to the A., 31, 4 sq., 10 sq. ; called ^the Ahuras of Mazda,' 31, 34, 34 n., 37, 42 ; Ahura Mazda will give Universal Weal and Immor- tality, with Vohumanah, Asha, Khshathra,and Aramaiti, 31, 147 sq.; and Saoshya«ts, 4, 291, 291 n. ; creation of the A., 5, 9sq.; 24, 32 sq.; the white ermine came into the assembly of the A., 5, 89; every flower is appropriate to an angel (Ameshospend), 5, 103-5 ; male and female, 5, 215; 31, 214, 288, 319, 348; enumerated, 23, 49, 142 sq.; stand up, as soon as the moon appears, 23, 90 ; assist Tijtrya, 23, 103; the waters flow and plants grow at the wish of the A., 23, 193 sq. ; Ahura Vanguhi, sister of A., 23, 270, 274; Auharmazd sent A. to Vijtasp, 23, 339 ; 37, 24 ; the Drwg overcome with the help of the A., 31, 37, 42 ; how the words Asha, Vohu-manah, &c., are used in the Gathas, 31, 162 n. ; it would not be possible to produce the living exist- ence withoutthe A., 24, 356; spiritual blessings bestowed by the A., 31, 178, 186 sq.; the body of the sun made for the creation of the A., 31, 262; worshipped by Sraosha, 31, 298-300, 298 n.; Sraosha among the A., 31, 300, 300 n. ; by Sraosha's might the A. descend upon this earth, 31, 303 ; dwell together with the good mind, 31, 348, 352 ; re- ijnion of the A. on the heights of Heaven, 31, 382. See also Angels {b).

AMESHA-SPEA^TAS— AMi?/TODANA

89

(h) Worship of A.

; by Sraosha's might the A. descend upon this earth, 31, 303 ; dwell together with the good mind, 31, 348, 352 ; re- ijnion of the A. on the heights of Heaven, 31, 382. See also Angels {b).

AMESHA-SPEA^TAS— AMi?/TODANA

89

(h) Worship of A.

Offerings and prayers to Ahura Mazda and the A., 4, 213, 215, 217, 248, 349; 5, 191 ; 23,3,6, 9sq., 13, ^5, T7sq., 35, 37, 39, 89, 230, 274; 31, 172; Auharmazd and the A. praised l3y all men on the day of judgement, 5, 126; Ahura Mazda and A. long for the morning service, 23, 142, 142 n.; the Haptan Yajt, invocations of the seven A., 23, 2 sq., 35-40 ; sacrifice and prayer to the A., the Bountiful Immortals, 23, 22, 3T, t66, 350, 352 sq., 355; Bl, 14, 17, 17 n., 196, &c. ; worship in orjier to increase the A., 23, 34 ; who worships the sun benefits the A., 23, 86 ; the friends of the A. wor- shipped, 23, 165 ; Fravashis of the A. worshipped, 23, 199 sq.; 31,273, 278 ; the glory of the seven A. praised, 23, 290 sq.; all the A, in- voked as personalities and qualities, 31, 71, 77sq.n. ; the Yenhe hatam prayer devoted to the A., 31, 269.

(c) A. AS GUARDIANS OF ZORO- ASTRIAN RELIGION AND MORALITY.

A. preside over all good things, 4, 149-54, 149 n.; confess the religion of Zoroaster, 23, 142 sq.; longed for Zarathujtra, 23, 202 ; when the A. came meeting Zaratujt they wore the sacred thread girdle, 24, 270; the unholy priest displeases the A.,

23, 156, 331 ; do not accept cere- monial from the false-hearted man,

24, 53; a wise and innocent poor man esteemed by the A. more than a foolish king, 24, 105; disturbed by untruth, 37, 73 ; give brightness, glory, and plenty to the righteous, 23, 337, 340; Vahman introduces the soul to Aurmazd and the A., 4, 374 ; assist, or come to meet, the righteous soul, 23, 336 ; 24, 17, 17 n., 20 sq., 30, 8r, 266, 279; Aramaiti, Sovereign Power, Good Mind, and Righteous Order bestow a body on the soul, 31, 27, 32 sq. See also Gods (/).

A;/2hasaspati, n. of a god, lord of

trouble, 26, 322. Aminah, mother of Mohammed, 6,

xviii. Amitabha, or Amitayus, n. of a

former Buddha, his abode in Sukha-

vati, 21, 178, 389, 417; 49 (ii), xxii sq., 32, 91, 97-101, 166 sq., 169-200; A. and his land Sukhavati shown by Buddha 5akyamuni, 49 (ii), X, 59-61 ; worshipped in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 67 ; one of the Dhyani-buddhas, 49 (ii), 103 , Dhar- makara became A., 49 (ii), x, 28; names of A., 49 (ii), 29 sq. ; why he is called A. and Amitayus, 49 (ii), 97 sq. ; those who think of the Tathagata and of Bodhi will after death see A., 49 (ii), 45 sq.; seen by queen Vaidehi, 49 (ii), 175 sq. ; his supernatural powers, 49 (ii), 187 ; w^orship of and prayers to A. J3uddha, 49 (ii), vi, I, 28-33 ; repeating or hearing the name of A. Buddha a means of salvation, 49 (ii), viii sq.~, 68, 99, 198; glorified by Buddhas, 49 (iij, 45 ; praised by Bodhisattvas and worshipped by gods and men, 49 (ii), 46-8 ; meditation on the bodily marks of A., 49 (ii), 179-81.

Amitadhva^a, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Buddha a means of salvation, 49 (ii), viii sq.~, 68, 99, 198; glorified by Buddhas, 49 (iij, 45 ; praised by Bodhisattvas and worshipped by gods and men, 49 (ii), 46-8 ; meditation on the bodily marks of A., 49 (ii), 179-81.

Amitadhva^a, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Amitaprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 66.

Amitaskandha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Amitau^s, the couch in the world of Brahman, 1, 276, 277.

Amitayur-dhyana-stitra, t. w., sacred book of the Buddhists in Japan, 49 (ii), v-vii, xx-xxii ; trans- lated, 49 (ii), 159-201.

Amitayus, a name of Amitabha, 49 (ii), 32. See Amitabha.

Amoghadar^in, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4.

Amoghara^a, n. of a Bhlkshu, 49

'Amr, n.p., joins the Muslim ranks,

6, xli. Amram, see Imran. Amrapali, see Ambapal?. ' Amr ibn Iia'hy, chieftain of Mecca,

6, xvii. Amr/ta, Sk., draught of immortality

(cf. * ambrosia'). See Immortality. Ajn^^'tftnanda, author of the last

four books of the Buddha-^arita,

49 (i), X sq., xiv-xvii, 147 n., 200

sq. n. Amntodana, uncle of Buddha, 19,

XXV.

40

AMRU— ANANDA

Amru and -^amru, mythical birds, 23, 2IO, 2 ion.

Amsa,, n.d., Partha oblation to,41, 82 ; and Vivasvant invoked with other gods, 42, 160 ; Agni said to be A., desirous of distributing gods, 46, 186, 190.

AmsUf a;72jugraha, t.t., a certain cup of Soma at the Soma sacrifice, 41 , 5 sq. ; 44, 105 sq. ; identified with Pra^apati, 26, 248, 423 sq. See Sacrifices (/).

Amulets, worn for the sake of prosperity, 30, 93 ; 42, 541 ; against diseases and demons, 42, 37-9, 42, 67, 234-6, 258 n., 281, 284, 287, 291, 336 sq., 339 sq., 399 sq., 402 sq., 464, 505-7, 511, 553, 561, 578;. life- protecting a., 42, 62 sq., 383 sq., 573, 668 sq. ; protection against sorceries or talismans, 42, 79-88, 476, 476 n., 575-8, 605, 608-10; to ensure conception, 42, 96 sq., 501 sq. ; for strengthening royal power, 42, 114, 239, 332, 439, 477 ; to secure love, 42, 275 sq., 276 n. ; against curses, 42, 285 ; a king must wear gems which destroy poison, 25, 251 ; worn by the Snataka, 30, 276; worn by women, 42, 356, 460 ; consisting of salve, 42, 381 ; of plants, &c., 42, 693 sq.

Amtlrda^, see Ameroda^.

Am.useiuents, see Games.

AnkhhibhtL = Mahabhi^^%-«ana-

Jbhibhu, q. v. AnabMmlata, n. of a teacher, 15,

T18. AnMr/ta, n. of a tree deity (?), 45,

48 n. Anagamin, Buddh. t.t., * one that

does not return ' ; the state of the

A. results from the four noble truths,

X (ii), 132-44. Anagha, n.d., offering to A. at rites

relating to agriculture, 30, 113 sq. Anahe^, see Ardvi-sura-Anahita. Anahita, see Ardvi-sura-Anahita. Ananda, n.p., the faithful disciple,

attendant, and companion of Buddha,

11, 3, &c. ; 13, 202, 206; 17, 36,

41, 43, 68 sq., 87 sq., loi sq., 118,

191 sq., 240 sq. ; 20, 80, 299 ; 21,

3, 205 ; 49 (ii), 2, 90, 164 sq. ; A.

and five other Sakyas, with Upaii

the barber, become Bhikkhus to-

Ananda, n.p., the faithful disciple,

attendant, and companion of Buddha,

11, 3, &c. ; 13, 202, 206; 17, 36,

41, 43, 68 sq., 87 sq., loi sq., 118,

191 sq., 240 sq. ; 20, 80, 299 ; 21,

3, 205 ; 49 (ii), 2, 90, 164 sq. ; A.

and five other Sakyas, with Upaii

the barber, become Bhikkhus to-

gether, 19, 226; 20, 228-33; 35, 163; 49 (i), 193; dialogues between Buddha and A., 11, 3, 25-7; 49 (ii), ix sq., 3-60 ; assembles the Bhikshus in the Service Hall, to be addressed by Buddha, 11, 5 sq. ; asks Buddha to leave instructions as to the Order, 11, 36 ; being pos- sessed by Mara, does not, until it is too late, ask Buddha to stay longer in this world, 11, 41 sq., 54-8 ; 20, 379 sq. ; weeping at the thought of Buddha's death, 11, 95 sq. ; 19, 268-70 ; comforted by Buddha, 11, 96 sq. ; 19, 270-4; his wonderful qualities praised by Buddha, 11, 97-9; and the dying Buddha, 11, 99, 118, 238 sq., 247 ; 19, 286 sq., 290 sq.; A. and the crow boys who wish to be ordained, 13, 204 sq. ; his superior Bela///6asisa, 17, 48, 226 ; Ro^a, the Malla, a friend of A., 17, 135 sq., 228; A. and the rules about the robes of Bhikkhus, 17, 208 sq., 213 sq., 233 ; questions Buddha about schisms, 17, 317 ; mentioned as one of the principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360 ; Buddha followed by Kajyapa, the latter by A., 19, xi, xiv ; remained by Buddha's side when all the other Bhikshus took to flight from the drunken elephant, 19, 247 ; 35, 297- 300, 298 n. ; recites the Sutra Pi/aka at the Council of the 500 Arhats, 19, 335; Devadatta tells A. that he will perform Uposatha for himself, 20, 255 ; persuades Buddha to admit women into the Order, and intercedes in favour of Bhikkhunis, 20, 321-8, 380; though not an Arhat, chosen as one of the members of the Council of Rag-a- gaha, 20, 372 ; obtains Arhatship, 20, 373 sq. ; questioned by Maha- Kassapa about the Vinaya, 20, 376 sq, ; charged with various offences at the council of Ra^agaha, confesses them, 20, 379 sq. ; im- poses the higher penalty on A:>6anna the Bhikkhu, 20, 381-5 ; preaches to King Udena's ladies, receives a gift of five hundred robes, and satisfies the king as to how Bhikkhus dispose of property given to them, 20, 382-4; gifts to A., equal to

ANANDA— ANCESTOR WORSHIP

41

those given to Buddha, 20, 402 ; Buddha's prophecy about A. who is to be the Buddha Sagaravaradhara- buddhivikn/^itabhi^wa, 21, 206-8 ; remembers the Buddhas of the past, 21, 208 sq. ; could remember his previous births, 35, 122; Buddha's prophecy to A. concerning the duration of the law, 35, 185-7 ; applauds the speech of Buddha, 49 (ii), 72; Buddha instructs A. about Sukhavati and Amitayus, 49 (ii), 168, 171 sq., 186, 188, 199- ^201.

Ananda, n.p., story of A. the rich ^man, 36, 249.

Ananda, Sk., t.t., see Bliss.

Anandagiri, n.p., mentions Dravi- ^<^a^arya, 34, xxii.

Ananda A^etiya, at Bhoga-nagara, .11,66.

Anandamaya, t.t., see Bliss.

Anangha^, son of Hoshan^, 47, 35.

Ananghas, n. of a family, 47, 140.

Ananta, chief among Nagas, 8, 89.

the rich ^man, 36, 249.

Ananda, Sk., t.t., see Bliss.

Anandagiri, n.p., mentions Dravi- ^<^a^arya, 34, xxii.

Ananda A^etiya, at Bhoga-nagara, .11,66.

Anandamaya, t.t., see Bliss.

Anangha^, son of Hoshan^, 47, 35.

Ananghas, n. of a family, 47, 140.

Ananta, chief among Nagas, 8, 89.

Ananta, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280.

Ananta/^giritra, n. of a chief Bo- dhisattva, 21, 284.

Anantakaya, attendant on Milinda, ^o, 47-9 ; = Antiochos? 35, xix.

Anantamati, son of a former Buddha

^^andrasuryapradipa, 21, 19.

Anantarya sins, see Sins.

Anantavikramin, a Bodhisattva Mahasattva, 21, 4.

Anantavlrya, n. of a Tathagata, 49^(ii), 1 00.

Anasava, t.t., free from the four Asavas, 11, 97 n.

Ana^nat Sangamana, a deity identified with the hall fire, 12, 338.

Anasrava, Gaina t.t., explained, 22, 37 n.

Anastokh, son of Airi/^, 5, 133.

Anathapi;?2</ada, or °pi«^aka, see AnathapiWika.

Anathapi^^lka, or °piWaka, or °pi- nclada, n.p., meets with Buddha, receives his teaching, and presents the Vihara of Getavana to the Bhikshus, 19, 201-18, 231 ; 20, 179- 89, 197 sq. ; Buddha in A.'s Grove at Savatthi, 10 (ii), 17, 20, &c. ; 11, 210,223,296; 18, 210, 302, 325 sq.; 17, 24, 36, 41, 76, 143, 146 sq., 216, 314 sq., 329, 351, 363, 377, 397 ;

20, I, 130, 272, 335, 388; 49 (ii), 89, iii; questions Buddha how lay devotees are ' to behave towards the litigious Bhikkhus,' 17, 318 ; Buddha addresses him as Sudatta,

20, 182 ; his daughter KuWa, Sub- hadda, 36, 308 n.

Anatta///, t.t., absence of soul, non- individuality, one of the three parts of Buddhist wisdom, 11, 9 n., 162, 294.

Anavanamita-vai^ayanta, n. of the sphere of Ananda as Buddha,

21, 206 sq.

Anavanata ■Vai^ayanti= Anavana- mita-vai^ayanta, q. v.

Anavatapta, n. of a Naga king, 21, 5.

Ancestors, warriors rewarded and punished before the spirits of the a., 3, 77 ; the king's a. are the spiritual sovereigns, 8, 109 ; protect and punish their descendants, 8, 109 sq. ; the worshipped a, grant a long line of descendants, 8,402 ; calling back the spirit of a deceased, 27, ro8, 108 n., 112,129; the dead treated as spiritual intelligences, 27, 148, 148 n. ; discon- tented ghosts of rulers and princes, 28, 206 sq. ; deceased ministers be- come assessors to Heaven, 3, 207, 207 n. ; the date of marriage to be announced to the a., 27, 78 ; the spirit of the departed should not be a single day without a resting-place,

27, 172; by vigil and purification one seems to see the deceased friends, 28, 211; inscriptions with panegyrics of the a., 28, 251-3. See Ancestor Worship, Fathers, Fravashis, Souls, and Spirits.

Ancestor Worship.

(a) Chinese a. w., general views and rules. (d) Sacrifices to ancestors in China. (6-^ Representatives of the dead in Chinese a. w.

(d) Chinese ancestral temples.

(e) A. w. in Parsi religion.

N.B.— On a. w. in India, see Fathers, Funeral rites, and iITraddhas.

(a) Chinese a. w., general views

AND RULES.

Music and dance at a. w., 8, 61 ;

(6-^ Representatives of the dead in Chinese a. w.

(d) Chinese ancestral temples.

(e) A. w. in Parsi religion.

N.B.— On a. w. in India, see Fathers, Funeral rites, and iITraddhas.

(a) Chinese a. w., general views

AND RULES.

Music and dance at a. w., 8, 61 ;

28, 32 sq. ; in worshipping your an- cestors prove your filial piety, 8, 98 sq. ; 28, 291, 310 sq. ; former kings help the men of later times, 8, 120; Tan rears altars to the kings Thai, Ki, and Wan, and prays for the

42

ANCESTOR WORSHIP

life of his brother Wu, 3, 152-4, 152 n.; the a. w. of the common people, according to Confucius, 3, 299 sq. ; royal a. w. 3, 300-2 ; 27, 108 ; a. w. procures long life, 3, 326 ; a festival in honour of the ancestors, 3, 374 sq. ; Wan conformed to the example of his ancestors, and theii* spirits had no occasion for dissatis- faction, 3, 388; when passing by a grave, one should bow forward to the cross-bar, 27, 185; visits to the graves of one's fathers on taking and returning from a journey, 27, 185; nourishment of the living, burial of the dead, and service of the spirits, 27, 388 sq., 391 ; branches of family and a. w., 28, 43 sq., 43n.; from a. w. arose the worship of nature gods, 28, 67 ; worthies to whom a. w. is due, 28, 207-9 ; cere- monies connected with it,28, 292 sq.; a. w. under different dynasties, 28, 341 sq. ; to reverence the spirits of the departed a duty of rulers, 40, 29; the wicked slight the spirits of an- cestors, 40, 243.

{b) Sacrifices to Ancestors in China.

Sacrificial observances paid to the five Tis, 3, xxviii sq. ; Shun sacrificed. a bull to the Cultivated Ancestor, 3, 40, 40 n.; in the twelfth month of the first year 1 Yin, sacri- ficed to the former king, and pre- sented the heir-king before the shrine of his grandfather, 3, 92 ; sacrifices offered by the king to his ancestors, 3, 107, 241 sq. and n., 244, 348; 27, 30 sq.; 28, 42-4, 60 sq. ; iTMng honours Tan by sending him an offering, as if he were a departed spirit, 3, 194, 194 n. ; animal sacri- fices (red bulls) to the ancestors, 3, 195, 366, 370, 370 n., 387 ; services for spirits and manes regulated by the Minister of Religion, 3, 228, 228 n.; animal sacrifices at a. w., 3, 300 ; sacrifices and odes to royal ancestors, 3, 304-36 ; the ancestors enjoy the sacrifice, and bless the worshipper, 3, 306, 339, 339 n., 343-5, 348, 366-8, 370, 375, 401 sq. ; spirits and food offered to the ancestors, 3, 369 sq. ; libations poured out to the spirits of the

w., 3, 300 ; sacrifices and odes to royal ancestors, 3, 304-36 ; the ancestors enjoy the sacrifice, and bless the worshipper, 3, 306, 339, 339 n., 343-5, 348, 366-8, 370, 375, 401 sq. ; spirits and food offered to the ancestors, 3, 369 sq. ; libations poured out to the spirits of the

departed, 3, 386 sq. and n. ; offer- ings made to the ancestors during a drought, 3, 420 sq., 420 n., 421 n.; extinction of sacrifices to the an- cestors equal to extinction of dy- nasty, 3, 421; the son's duty to mourn for and sacrifice to his parents, 3, 480, 487 sq. ; offerings to the spirits of the ancestors, brought by husband and wife, 16, 182, 184 sq. n.; ancestors associated with God at the sacrifices of ancient kings, 16, 287 sq., 289 n.; sacrifices to the departed, 27, 35 sq., 116 sq., 444- 8 ; 28, 201-6, 221 sq., 231, 233 sq., 238, 240-53 ; food used at offerings to the deceased, 27, 82 ; names to be given to relatives when they are sacrificed to, 27, 117 sq. ; sacrifices at funeral rites, 27, 133, 137, 139, 141 sq., 151, 153? t56sq., 157 n., i6i, t6i n., 168-71, 175, 177 sq., 189 sq. ; 28, 46-8, 48 n., 50, 53-5, 58; sacri- fice of Repose, 27, 189 sq. ; sacri- fices to princes, high ministers, and officers who benefited the people, 27, 274; spoils of the chase sacri- ficed to all ancestors, 27, 300 ; sacrifices to deified sovereigns and ministers, 27, 307 ; united sacrifice in the shrine of the high ancestor, 27, 325; sacrifices by a son of a secondary wife instead of the eldest son, 27, 335-7, 335 n., 336 n. ; sacrifices to former masters and sages and to the former aged in the college, 27, 359 sq.; origin and development of offerings to the dead, 27, 369-74, 370 n., 444 ; sacri- fice to an old wife, 27, 404 ; sacri- fice to all ancestors, 28, 167 ; *they did not sacrifice to their ancestor,' i.e. they had no religion, 40, 166, 170, i7on. {c) Representatives of the DEAD IN Chinese a. w. ;

Personators or representatives of the dead, 3, 78 n., 82, 409, 409 n.; 27, 87, 87 n., 183, 337 sq., 341, 405 sq., 444, 446 ; 28, 12, 24 sq., 53, 75, 79 sq., 88, 152, 212, 240-2, 245-9, 291-3; the departed an- cestors represented by living re- latives, 3, 300 sq. ; feast given to the personators of the dead after the sacrifice, 3, 333 sq., 402 sq. ;

ANCESTOR WORSHIP

43

representatives of the dead at the sacrifice to the ancestors, 3, 365, 365 n., 366 n., 367, 367 n., 369; the personators of the departed spirits respond, blessing the sacri- ficer, 3, 401 sq. ; the impersonators of the deceased should sit with gravity, 27, 62, 62 n.; a son must not act as personator of the dead at a. w., 27, 69, 69 n.; the repre- sentative of the dead and the officer of prayer, 39, 170, 352 ; Kang-sang Khu worshipped as the representa- tive of the departed, 40, 75. {d) Chinese ANCESTRAL TEMPLES.

w., 27, 69, 69 n.; the repre- sentative of the dead and the officer of prayer, 39, 170, 352 ; Kang-sang Khu worshipped as the representa- tive of the departed, 40, 75. {d) Chinese ANCESTRAL TEMPLES.

Yao hands the government over to Shun Mn the temple of the Accomplished Ancestor,' 3, 38, 38 n.; on the first day of the first, month of the year after Yao's death, Shun went to the temple of the Accom- plished Ancestor, 3, 41; appointment of an arranger in the Ancestral Tenjple, 3, 44 ; new kings appointed in a temple dedicated to the spirits of the ancestors, 3,51, 51 n. ; if the king be not virtuous it will bring the ruin of his ancestral temple, 3, 95 ; spirits of the a. t. worshipped by the pious, 3, 96 ; to retain a place in the seven-shrined a. t. is a sufficient witness of virtue, 3, T02, 102 n. ; Shau discontinued the offer- ings in the a. t., 3, 126, 130 ; after his successful war Wu sacrifices at the a. t. 3, 133 n., 134 ; * guests' of sovereigns assist in the services in the a. t., 3, 162, 162 n. ; shrines of sovereigns in the a. t. 3, 303, 311, 313 sq., 322, 326n., 328 sq. ; fish- offering in the a. t. 3, 324 sq. ; sacri- ficial service in the a. t., 3, 365-8, 474 sq. and n. ; 27, 112, 115, 218, 220, 223-7, 261, 261 n., 264, 278, 285, 289, 294 sq., 307 sq., 385 sq., 411 sq., 422 sq., 435, 459; 28,32, 50 sq., 265, 271, 308-11 ; the officers of Yin assist at the libations in the a. t. of the ^au, 3, 379, 379 n.; an- cestral temples raised by rulers and officers, 3, 384, 384 n., 424 ; 16, 341, 342 n. ; 28, 204-6 ; reverence ex- hibited in the a. t., 3, 388, 485 sq. ; 27, 191 ; feast and archery contest at the close of the sacrifice in the a. t., 3, 399-401 ; a gift of a libation

of the ^au, 3, 379, 379 n.; an- cestral temples raised by rulers and officers, 3, 384, 384 n., 424 ; 16, 341, 342 n. ; 28, 204-6 ; reverence ex- hibited in the a. t., 3, 388, 485 sq. ; 27, 191 ; feast and archery contest at the close of the sacrifice in the a. t., 3, 399-401 ; a gift of a libation

cup and spirits, to be used for sacri- ficing in the a. t., 3, 427, 427 n. ; ^ the ancestral chamber,' 3, 432, 432 n.; to preserve their a. t. the duty of high ministers, 3, 470, 470 n. ; King Wan sacrificed to in the Brilliant Hall as the correlate of God, 3, 477 ; there will be progress and success if a king repairs to the a. t., using great victims, 16, 156 sq., 158 sq. n.; the king goes to his a. t., 16, 194, 196 n., 261; filial piety displayed in the king's worshipping in the a. t., 16, 250 sq. ; a sincere worshipper maintains his a. t., 16, 256; cere- mony of the banquet following the sacrifice in the a. t. 27, 57 sq. ; 28, 446, 454-7 ; a ruler shall dismount in passing the a. t., 27, 97 ; the a. t. must be first attended to in the erection of buildings, 27, 103 sq. ; ancestral temples of great officers, graves of minor officers, 27, 107; the grand minister of the a. t., one of the six grandees, 27, 109 ; pulling down part of the wall of the a. t. at the funeral, 27, 144; wailing of the ruler when the shrine of his father burned, 27, 190 ; duty of the ruler to attend to the observances of the a. t., 27, 217; plan of an a. t., 27, 224 n. ; vessels of an a. t. not to be sold, 27, 238; first-fruit offering in the a. t., 27, 271, 274 ; autumnal sacrifice in the a. t., 27, 293 ; provisions for worship in the a. t., 27, 308 sq. ; offerings in the a. t., on a prince's taking a journey, 27, 314 sq., 326; the new wife presented in the a. t., 27, 322 ; grand a. t. taking fire, causes interruption of ceremonies, 27, 328-30 ; pro- ceedings in the a. t., rules of pre- cedence, 27, 354, 357; marriage, capping, deaths, and sacrifices an- nounced in the a. t., 27, 355 sq., 358 ; emperor lodges in the a. t., when visiting a feudal prince, 27, 375 ; to die for the a. t., the prero- gative of the ruler, 27, 379 ; number of shrines in a. t., 27, 397 ; services in the a. t., a natural duty, 27, 397 ; presentation of a cup at sacrifices in the a.t.,27, 399 ; in the sacrifices of the a. t. there is the utmost ex- pression of humanity, 27, 413 ; no

44

ANCESTOR WORSHIP—ANGELS

t., 27, 397 ; services in the a. t., a natural duty, 27, 397 ; presentation of a cup at sacrifices in the a.t.,27, 399 ; in the sacrifices of the a. t. there is the utmost ex- pression of humanity, 27, 413 ; no

44

ANCESTOR WORSHIP—ANGELS

avoiding of names in the a. t., 28, 1 8 ; demeanour in the a. t., 28, 25 ; use of music in the a. t., 28, joi, 127 sq. ; prayer-officers of the a. t., 28, 116; placing the spirit-tablets in the a. t., 3, 488 ; 27, 168, i68n., 171 sq., 192, 313, 313 n. ; 28, 48, 50-2, 56 sq., 65-7, 136 sq., 156, 159 sq., 163; two spirit-tablets in one temple shrine, 27, 323 sq. ; re- moval of spirit-tablets from their shrines, 27, 324 sq. ; guarding the spirit-tablets in the ruler's absence, 27, 355, 358 ; from dignity of a. t. arose importance of altars of the land and grain, 28, d'] ; consecration of an a. t., 28, 1 69 sq. ; emoluments, rank, rewards conferred in the a. t., 28, 233, 247; site for the a. t., 28, 235; ceremonies in the a. t., 28, 258 sq., 262 ; rulers always lodge in the a. t., 28, 351 ; capping ceremony performed in the a. t., 28, 427 ; to secure services in the a. t. one of the ends of marriage, 28, 428 ; marriage ceremonies in the a. t., 28, 428 sq., 432. {e) A. W. IN Parsi religion.

Sacrifice for the departed soul offered up to Sraosha, 4, 136, 136 n.; 18? 59-^3) funeral oblations for the soul of a killed dog, 4, 169; appointed feasts of the ancestors, 5, 208 ; funeral cakes offered to Rashnu, Ajta^, and Vae, 5, 383 ; tenth-day, monthly, and annual ceremonies for the departed, 5, 383 ; ceremony of the guardian spirits of the righteous in honour of the departed, 18, 173, 173 n.; daily and annual ceremonies for the departed to be performed by the heir, 18, 184, i84n. ; annual worship of the Fravashis as the souls of the dead, 23, 192 sq., 192 n. ; offerings to the Fravashis, 23, 197; attending the souls of parents and relatives an indispensable good work, 24, 264; consecration of sacred cakes, 24, 272-4 ; sacred feast (myazd) in honour of the souls, 24, 273 sq., 283; why ceremonies in honour of the departed souls must be cele- brated, 24, 273-5 ; sacred cakes and ceremonial, sacred feast and benedictions for the departed souls

on the ten days of the Fravashis, 24, 298-300 ; Fravashis and souls of departed worshipped, 31, 273, 2 75j 279; sacrifice to the souls of the dead, 31, 331; Afrinagan, prayers recited at meals in honour of the deceased, 31, 367-75 ; adop- tion for the benefit of departed souls, 37, 147; the departed claim ceremonial, not lamentation, 37, 193 ; reverencing the spirit of a kinsman, 37, 231. See also Fra- vashis, and Funeral rites.

Ancestral Temples, see Ancestor Worship {d).

Ancient One, the, see God.

Andar, or Andra, Zd. I^zdra, one of the six demons of Aharman, 5, 10, 10 n. ; his business, 5, 106 sq. ; smitten by Ashavahijt, 5, 128, 128 n.; opposed to the wearing of a sacred girdle, 37, 182, 182 n.; see also tndar, and I«dra.

Andhaka, n. of a demon slain by 5iva, 42, 620.

Andar, or Andra, Zd. I^zdra, one of the six demons of Aharman, 5, 10, 10 n. ; his business, 5, 106 sq. ; smitten by Ashavahijt, 5, 128, 128 n.; opposed to the wearing of a sacred girdle, 37, 182, 182 n.; see also tndar, and I«dra.

Andhaka, n. of a demon slain by 5iva, 42, 620.

Andhakas, n. of a people, suffered destruction, 49 (i), 116.

Andhakavinda, n.pl.,Maha Kassapa going from A. to Rag-agaha, 13, 254; Buddha at A., 17, 87.

Andhaka vr/sh;^!, Rathanemi is an A., 45, 118.

Andhras, in the code of Manu, 7, xxiv.

Andra, see Andar.

Aneran, Zd. anaghra, boundless (space), see Space.

Anga, n.p., converted by Buddha, 19, 241.

Angas, n. of a people, Takman (fever) delivered over to them, 42, 2, 446, 449.

Angas, see Vedahgas, and Gaina.

Angels.

{a) In Mohammedanism. {b) In Parsi religion. (6-) In Buddhism.

{a) In Mohammedanism.

Arabian belief in a., 6, xi, xiii ; Muslim belief in a., 6, Ixviii sq. ; guard the gates of heaven, 6, cvi ; 9, 168; God addresses the a. at the creation, 6, 4 sq. ; bear witness to what God revealed, 6, 95 ; adore Adam, 6, 138, 246 ; 9, 8, 19 sq., 43 sq., 181 ; Mohammed asked to bring down a., 6, 245 ; visit

ANGELS— ANGIRAS

45

Abraham, 6, 247 sq. ; 9, 120 ; called * daughters of God' by the Arabs, 6, 256 n. ; are not the daughters of God, 9, 5, 212 ; are not females, 9, 250, 252 ; if a. were walking on the earth, God would have sent an angel as His apostle, 9, 11 ; the a. only descend at the bidding of the Lord, 9, 3 1 sq. and n. ; are servants of God, 9, 48, 174; God makes the a. His messengers, endued with wings, 9, 157; oaths by the a. who execute God's behests, 9, 168, 314, 314 n., 318, 318 n. ; circling round His throne celebrate the praises of God, 9, 190 sq., 202, 205 ; obey God in what He bids them, 9, 291 ; ascend unto God, 9, 300 sq. ; the nineteen a. of hell, 9, 309 ; descend in the * night of power,' 9, 337; assist the believers in battle, 6, 61 sq., 164, 169, 169 n. ; God sends guardian a. to watch over men, 6, 122, 233 ; sent down to warn men that there is no other God, 6, 251 ; receive the good in Paradise, the unbelievers in hell, 6, 235, 253; the two numberers or recording a., 9, 72, 243, 243 n. ; recording a. note down the secret plots of the infidels, 9, 217; pray for the believers, 9, 191 ; the lower heaven adorned with guardian a., 9, 200 ; descend upon the believers, to encourage them, 9, 201 sq. ; ask forgiveness for men, 9, 205 ; the a. (Munkir and Nakir) take the souls to ac- count, 9, 232 ; the a. back up him who repents, 9, 291 ; the spirit and the a. stand in ranks on the last day, 9, 317; guardian a. set over men, writing down what they do, 9, 323; every soul has a guardian angel, 9, 328. {b) In Parsi Religion.

(Munkir and Nakir) take the souls to ac- count, 9, 232 ; the a. back up him who repents, 9, 291 ; the spirit and the a. stand in ranks on the last day, 9, 317; guardian a. set over men, writing down what they do, 9, 323; every soul has a guardian angel, 9, 328. {b) In Parsi Religion.

The a. were contending in the world ninety days and nights with the demons of the evil spirit, 5, 19 ; fire produced under the guidance of the a., 5, 55 sq. ; a good king equal to the a., 24, 44 ; a. and archangels in heaven, 24, 83 sq. ; Auharmazd formed an assembly of a. and arch- angels, 24, 104 ; prepared out of fire, 24, 178 ; four a. round the throne of God, 24, 224; for each man an angel is stationed on the

right-hand side, and two a. for the priests, 24, 283 ; every man of fif- teen years must take an angel as his patron spirit, 24, 2 8 8 sq. ; days named after the a., 37, 34 sq., 35 n. ; a. and archangels, ste Amesha-Spewtas.

{c) In Buddhism.

The angel hosts of the guardian a., 11, 48 ; how many a can stand on the point of a gimlet (needle), 11, 88 n., 315; are the constant attendants of the preachers of the Lotus, 21, 278 ; see also Gods.

Anger, let a man overcome a. by love, 10 (i), 58 sq. ; Buddha preaches against lust and a., 19, 263-5 ; the Bhikshu must be free from a. and hate, 19, 299 sq. See also Passion, and Wrath.

AngMri, n. of a Gandharva, guardian of Soma, 26, 72.

Anghuyu, n.p., the Fravashi of A. worshipped, 23, 215 ; 31, 351.

Angir, Atharvan told the knowledge of Brahman to him, 15, 27.

Angiras.

{a) A. in the singular, n. of a Rish.\, and a

mythical being. {b) A. in the plural, a family of priests or

sorcerers. {c) A, in the plural, a class of divine

beings.

{a) A. IN THE SINGULAR, N. OF A i^/SHI, AND A MYTHICAL BEING.

A. meditated on the udgitha, 1, 6 ; Bharadva^a told the knowledge of Brahman to A., 15, 27 ; A. told the science of Brahman to 6'aunaka, 15, 42 ; 48, 284 ; surpassed by his son 5ukra, 19, 10 ; 49 (i), 8 ; 5ukra and A. honour Indra in heaven, 19, 95 ; 49 (i), 93 ; remodelled the Manusmriti, 25, xcvi ; 33, xii, 274 ; a sage and a Pra^apati, 25, 14; Kavi, son of A., 25, 58; the sacred texts revealed by Atharvan and A., 25, 436,436 n.; ceremonies performed A.-like, 41, 154, 201 sq., 205 sq., 214, 227, 233-5, 241-4, 246, 307 ; Atharvan, A., and Bhr/gu as fire-priests, 42, xxiii, xxvii, xxx, xxxii, xxxiv, Ivii sq. ; oblations to Bhr/gu and A., 42, Ivii; Brihatsa- man, the descendant of A., 42, 171 ; and Atharvan rule over the heavens, 42, 225 ; Agiii worshipped by A., 46, 42, 102 ; a name or epithet of

46

ANGIRAS— ANGRA-MAINYU

Agni, 12, 102 n., io8 ; 26, ii8 ; 41, 225, 279; 46, I, 92, 95, 327, 348, 3^5) 389, 391, 412 ; Havishmats (manes), children of A., 25, 112; is the breath, 41, 233-5 ; the plants descended from A., 42, 43 ; invoked in an imprecation, 42, 89 sq., 161 ; the tree ^angida called A., 42, 38, 280, 673.

(b) A. IN THE PLURAL, A FAMILY OF PRIESTS, OR SORCERERS.

(b) A. IN THE PLURAL, A FAMILY OF PRIESTS, OR SORCERERS.

The A. kindled (discovered) Agni, 12, 108 ; 46, 391 ; Agni, the tutelary god of the A., 49 (i), 22 ; Agni, the first of the A., 41, 358; 46, 22, 129 ; the A. as sacrificers, 26, 28 sq. ; the Maruts are like the A. with their songs, 32, 416; *our fathers, the A., have broken even the strong fortresses by their hymns, the rock by their shouting. They have opened to us the path of the great heaven ; they have obtained day and sun and the shine of the dawn. They founded the /?/ta ; they set into motion the thought of it,' 46, 74, 77; BWhaspati, descend- ant of the A., 42, 127 sq. ; A^tgarta, an Ahgiras, 44, xxxvi sq., xxxvii n. ; sorceries come from the A., 42, 73, 80, 219, 576, 603, 624; designation of hostile sorcery prac- tices, 42, xviii-xxiv ; Sarama threatens the Pa«is with the terrible A., 42, xxiii.

{c) A. IN THE PLURAL, A CLASS OF DIVINE BEINGS.

The A. rise above (zenith), 15, 340 ; sprung from coals (afigara), 26, 388 ; the court of justice belongs to the A., 29, 362 ; the A., the chil- dren and grandchildren of Brahman, 30, 195 ; worshipped at the Tar- pa«a, 30, 243 ; the A. slay the Dasyus, and destroy their castles, 42, xxxiii, 86 ; help in battle, 42, 119; the seven i^/shis or A., sons of heaven and dawn, break the rock of the cows, 46,^239, 318, 322, 326, 329 sq. ;— the Adityas and the A., both sprung from Pra^apati, were contending together for heaven, and sacrificed, 26, 113 sq. ; 44, 152; course of Adityas, and course of A., 26, 383 sq. ; Adityas, Vasus, and A., 42, 89 ; Adityas and A. wor-

shipped, 42, 191; the light of the Bhrigus and A. is the brightest, 12, 37 sq., 38 n. ; Bhr/gus, or A., at- tained the heavenly world, 26, 272 ; Yama^ accompanied by the A, and fathers, 12, 364 n. ; 30, 226; 44, 481. See also Yama Ahgiras.

Angirasa, Pali for Sk. Angiras, n.

^of a i^ishi, 11, 172.

Angirasa, t.t., Atharva«a=^ holy,' angirasa=* pertaining to sorcery,'

^42, 219, 624.

Angirasa, ^ a descendant of Angiras'; i^/shis led by the old sage A., 8, 314; an epithet of Buddha, 13, 122; numerous A., 42, xxxv ; Ghora A., 42, xxi, xxxv; Pra^etas A., 42, 163, 484 sq. ^(f^ Ayasya A., Dadhya^^^ A., Dharuwa A., Hirawya- stupa A., Kutsa A.

Angirasa, n. of an author on medi- cine, 36, 109, 109 n.

^(f^ Ayasya A., Dadhya^^^ A., Dharuwa A., Hirawya- stupa A., Kutsa A.

Angirasa, n. of an author on medi- cine, 36, 109, 109 n.

Angra-mainyn, Zd., the evil spirit, Aharman and Ganrak-mainok in Phi., 5, 3 n., 4 n. ; the Daeva of the Daevas, 4, 224 sq. ; A. and the six chief demons, 4, 139 n.; the fiend who is all death, 23, 29 ; the coun- ter creations of A., 4, i sq., 4-10 ; sends diseases and deformities, 4, 17, 19 ; noxious animals the crea- tures of A., 4, 25, 29 ; creates 99,999 diseases, 4, 236-9 ; the ac- cursed Khrafstras of A., 23, 310, 310 n. ; attacks Zarathujtra and propounds riddles to him, 4, liii, 208, 210, 210 n. ; sends the demon Buiti to kill Zarathujtra, 4, 208-10 ; Ahura Mazda opposed by A., 31, xviii sq. ; not mentioned in Darius's inscriptions, 31, xxx; not mentioned in the first statement of the doctrine of dualism, 31, 25 n. ; compare Ahimanyu, 32, 119; flings the Pairikas against the stars that have in them the seed of waters, 23, 104 ; Takhma Urupa rides A. turned into a horse, 23, 252, 252 n., 292 sq. ; drags the souls of the wicked into hell, 23, 340; created Azi Dahaka, 31, 233 ; spells against A., 4, 126, 138, T41, 146 sq. ; 31, 312 sq., 390; conquered by the Airyama Ishyo prayer, 4, 247 ; 23, 43-7 ; glorifies the powers of Asha- Vahijta, 23, 41, 45 ; religion the

ANGRA-MAINYU-ANIMALS

47

destroyer of A., 4, 370 ; may A. be destroyed, 23, 22; smitten by Ahura Mazda, 23, 33 ; 31, 264 ; flees from Mithra, 23, 144, 154 ; defeated by prayer to Mithra, 23, 1 50 ; gives way to the blows of Spe?2ta-Mainyu, 23, 183 ; the Fra- vashis help against A., 23, 197 ; Ahura Mazda smites the creation of A., 23, 250 ; does no harm to the worshipper of Vayu, 23, 262 ; de- feated by Zarathujtra, 23, 274 sq. ; Aryan glory destroys A., 23, 284 ; powerless at the resurrection, 23, 308 ; sacrifice to smite the wicked A., 31, 280 ; Sraosha hews down A., 31, 305. See Ga.nva.k'msi\n6ky and Aharman.

Ahguliin&.la, a robber, converted by Buddha, 13, 196 ; 19, 243 ; 36, 355.

Anguli-mala-paritta, title of a pro- tecting charm, 35, 213.

Ahguttara-Wikaya, t.w., and Maha- parinibbana-Sutta, 11, xxxiv sq. ; Dhamma^akkappavattana-Sutta be- longs to it, 11, 139.

Anguttara,pa, n. of a country, 10 (ii), 96 sq. ; Buddha at A., 17, 127.

Anid^na, Gaina t.t., free from sin- ful acts, 22, 40.

Anikshiptadhura, n. of a Bodhi- sattva Mahasattva, 21, 4; 49 (ii), 90,

Anila Vat^yana, author of a Vedic hymn, 32, 450.

Animals.

(a) Origin of a.

(d) Classification of a.

(c) Zoology.

(d) A. as compared with men.

(e) Use of flesh, milk, skin, &c., of a, (/") Treatment of a.

ig) Laws and regulations about a.

(1) Noxious a.

(z) A. in mythology.

ij) Worship of a. ^

{k). On some special a.

(a) Origin of a.

Animals.

(a) Origin of a.

(d) Classification of a.

(c) Zoology.

(d) A. as compared with men.

(e) Use of flesh, milk, skin, &c., of a, (/") Treatment of a.

ig) Laws and regulations about a.

(1) Noxious a.

(z) A. in mythology.

ij) Worship of a. ^

{k). On some special a.

(a) Origin of a.

Creation of a., 5, 10, 31 sq., 46, 179; 15, 86; 25, 15; 37, 150; 41, 402 ; 43, 74 sq., 403 ; useful a. created in opposition to noxious creatures, 5, 71-4 ; creation of noxious creatures, 5, 162 sq. ; all a. created by God, 9, 79 ; Pra^apati fashioned a. from his vital airs, hence a. are vital airs, 41, 402 ; symbolical creation of a., 43, 36-41 ; certain a. arise from parts of the body of the bewitched Indra, 44, 214-16 ; ori-

gin of the ape and the bear, 5, 87 ; 18, 419; origin of the ass and the barren cow, 26, 388 ; worms, beetles, ants, &c., are the remains of dead Yakkhas, 36, 108 sq. ; origin of lion, wolf, and other wild beasts, 41, 131; though being eaten and cooked, a. do not diminish, being established in the womb, 41, 401 ; rebirth of men in a. as a punishment, 1, 82 ; 7, 144-7 ; 8, 105 n., 109 n., 321, 356 n.; 21, 92 sq. ; 25, 485, 493, 496-8 ; 45, 15.

(b) Classification of a.

The five classes of a., 5, 45-52 ; 23, 182, 182 n., 190 sq. ; 47, 160 sq. ; five kinds of noxious a. which must be killed, 24, 306 sq. ; elephant first of vehicles, hon of forest a., sheep of sacrificial a., snake of dwel- lers in holes, bull among cattle, 8, 3 45, 353 ; behind the men are the beasts, behind the gods are birds, plants, and trees, 12, 140; creatures with teeth on one side only, and with teeth on both sides, 12, 171, 171 n. ; small living beings of five kinds, 22, 304 ; seven domestic and seven wild a., 26, 213; 41, 40 n. ; 43, 2 1 1 , 277 ; tame a. separate from wild a.,

42, 51 ; there are four kinds of four-footed a., 43, 56 ; division of a., 5, 179-82; 22, 11; 25, 15 sq.; 36, Toi ; division of a. into ekendriyas, dvindriyas, &c., 45, xxx, 219-24.

(c) Zoology.

Three origins of a., from an egg, from a living being, and from a germ, 1, 94 ; a. born from eggs, from germs, from perspiration, and from wombs, 8, 339 ; 22, 1 1 ; 25, 15 sq. ; 36, loi ; period of gestation in a., 37, no sq. ; curious views about the impregnation of some a., 39, 361 sq. ; those with nine apertures are born from the womb, those with eight from eggs, 40, 63 ; are born with bones, though introduced into the womb only as seed, 41, 254 ; having received the foetus standing, give birth after lying down, 41, 363 ; of a. the head born first, the tail last,

43, 40 ; the beast is threefold : father, mother, son ; and embryo, amnion, chorion, 43, no; on the generation of the various kinds of a.,

48

ANIMALS

the head born first, the tail last,

43, 40 ; the beast is threefold : father, mother, son ; and embryo, amnion, chorion, 43, no; on the generation of the various kinds of a.,

48

ANIMALS

and how they feed, 45, 394-8 ; worms and other little a. originate from honey and similar substances, 48, 417 sq. ; worms, scorpions, originate from dung, 48, 464 ; the left side of the belly of a well-filled beast is more raised than the right side, 41, 400 ; are biggest towards the middle, 43, 40, 50 ; their right side is the stronger, 43, 40 ; rise and sit down by their fore and hind parts, 43, 41 ; fire in men and a., 5, 6 1 ; delight in being near the fire, 41, 164, 164 n. ; why a. dwell in the air, 43, 45 sq., 50 sq. ; draught animals pull with all four f limbs, 44, 78; walk on two feet at a time, 44, 78 ; are of sixteen parts, 44, 252 ; dura- tion of their life, 45, 220-4.

(d) A. AS COMPARED WITH MEN.

Difference between men and a., 10 (ii), 1 1 1 sq. ; 34, 7 sq. ; pretended knowledge of the language of beasts, 11, 196 ; speech of a. is unintelli- gible, 26, 268; possess their know- ledge by instinct, 24, 39 ; men act- ing like cats or herons, i. e. hypo- crites, 25, 159 sq. ; the >^^ai (pole- cats ?) sacrifice larger a. and devour the smaller, 27, 292 ; love among a., 28, 392 ; envy among a., 37, 92 ; ex- cluded from the study of the Veda, 34, 197 n. ; have reasoning, but no wisdom, 35, 51 ; cannot attain to insight into the truth, 36, 176 ; likes and dislikes of different a., 40, 8 sq., 26 ; man is the two-footed animal, 41, 409 ; brilliancy of a. (lion, tiger, &c.), transferred upon kings, 42, 116 sq., 477; commit sins, 45, 356 ; there are individual souls of beasts, birds, creeping a., 48, 198; small creatures (flies, worms, &c.) go to the * third place ' (not to the world of the gods, or of the fathers), 1, 82 ; reach perfection or heaven by penance, 8, 389 ; 25, 478, 478 n. ; chiefs or kings of a., 5, 88 sq., 88 n., 91 ; 8, 345 ; 24, 108, 108 n. ; 30, 114; 49 (i), 196 sq. ; are communi- ties like men, their fate written in the Book, and they shall be gathered on the judgement day, 6, Ixxxv, 119; destroyed for sac- rifices, are reborn to higher exis- tences, 25, 175 ; 48, 599.

{e) Use of flesh, milk, skin, &c.,

OF A.

; 30, 114; 49 (i), 196 sq. ; are communi- ties like men, their fate written in the Book, and they shall be gathered on the judgement day, 6, Ixxxv, 119; destroyed for sac- rifices, are reborn to higher exis- tences, 25, 175 ; 48, 599.

{e) Use of flesh, milk, skin, &c.,

OF A.

Lawful and forbidden flesh of a., 2, 64 sq., 65 n., 74 sq., 268-70 ; 7, 162-6; 12, 52; 14, 74 sq., 184 sq. ; 25, 171 sq. ; selling forbidden meat, 7, 30 ; not the eating of flesh defiles a man, but a bad mind and wicked deeds, 10 (ii), 40 sq. ; boar's flesh eaten by Buddha, 11, 71-3; animal food allowed for hermits, 14, 259 ; raw flesh, meat broth, and blood allowed as medicaments, 17, 49, 61 ; flesh of a. which must not be eaten by Bhikkhus, 17, 85 sq. ; Oainas accuse Buddhists of killing a. to eat meat, 17, 116 sq.; Buddha forbids the meat of a. killed for the purpose, but allows fish, 17, 117; flesh of ass and pig used for sacred feasts, 18, 311, 311 n. ; rules about eating meat and killing a., meritori- ousness of abstinence from meat, 25, 170, 173-7 ; a. are food, 43, 46, 56 ; a. whose milk is forbidden, 2, 268 ; 7, 167 ; 25, 170 sq. ; skins of a black antelope, a tiger, a he-goat, as garments for students of the three castes, 7, 115; boar's skin for shoes, 41, 102 sq. ; tiger's skin, 41, 81, 91-3, 96, 105, 105 n.; 42, iii sq., 378-80; antelope's skin, jee Ante- lope ; bull's hide, see Bull ; the sac- rificer at the Va^g-apeya steps on the skin of a he-goat,. 41, 35 ; the first layer of the altar appeased on a red ox-skin, 41, 355-7 ; the sacrificial skin at Soma sacrifices, 42, 180 sq., 612; strainer of goat's hair and sheep's wool a form of goats and sheep, a tail-whisk, a form of kine and horses, 44, 235 ; dung of a. sac- rificed, 30, 125 sq., 128; trade in products of a., 37, 139-42. See also Animal sacrifice. Cattle, Horse sacrifice.

(/) Treatment of a.

Penance for killing a., 2, 83 sq., 285 sq., 285 n. ; 7, 138 sq., 159-61 ; 14, 113 sq. ; 25, 457-9; lawful and unlawful slaughter of a., 5, 319; 7, 169-72 ; 14, 19, 26 sq. and n. ; 25, xxxi, T72-6; 27, 227; 28, 227 sq. ; 37, 440, 452; 40, 241; chase of brute beasts lawful, 6, 96

sq. ; punishments for injuring or

ANIMALS

49

killing a., ?, 29-31, 35, 40, 173; 14, 202 ; 25, 304, 306, 444 ; ^ Me he (mam sa) will eat in the next world, whose flesh (ma;«sa) I am tasting here,' 7, 171 sq. ; five places where a. are liable to be destroyed, 7, 193 ; kindness to be shown to draught a.,

7, 200 ; 33, 359 ; medical treatment of a., 7, 39 ; 37, 48, 118 ; antelope, elephant, butterfly, bee, and fish destroyed by the five objects of sense,

; five places where a. are liable to be destroyed, 7, 193 ; kindness to be shown to draught a.,

7, 200 ; 33, 359 ; medical treatment of a., 7, 39 ; 37, 48, 118 ; antelope, elephant, butterfly, bee, and fish destroyed by the five objects of sense,

8, 155 n. ; combats between ele- phants, horses, buffaloes, bulls, goats, rams, cocks, and quails not to be witnessed by the Bhikkhus, 11, 192 ; injunctions against annoying a., 17, 24 sq. ; the suff*erings of a., 19, 158 ; sin of injuring a., 22, 11-13 ; 37, 84 sq. ; when a Gaina mendicant per- ceives hungry a. feeding off" offerings thrown on the ground, he should go out of their way, 22, 102 sq. ; to be protected, 24, 67 ; 47, i6osq. ; sins regarding useful a., 24, 96 ; certain a. must not be killed, and certain parts of killed a. must be conse- crated, 24, 295 ; regard for a., the creatures of heaven, in hunting, 27, 220 sq. ; protection of a. in spring, 27, 256, 259 ; work and food of an injured beast, 37, 67 ; care of mad a., 37, 105 sq. ; ill-treatment of a., 37, 130; the wicked hurt a., 40, 240 sq. ; are gelded, 42, 8, 67 ; pun- ishment for gelding a., 7, 35 ; spells put into a. by enemies, 42, 76, 457 ; Zoroaster's kindness to a., 47, 153 sq. See Ahiwsa, Animal sacrifices, a?id Cattle.

{g) Laws and regulations about

A.

False evidence regarding a., 14, 83 ; 25, 271 ; owners responsible for offences committed by a., 24, 286; healing a., 7, 31 sq.; 25, 310 sq. ; division of property consisting in a., 25, 347-9, 349 n., 351, 357; not to be sold by Brahmawas, 25, 421 ; as articles of sale, 33, 150; bestial crimes, 7, 29; 33, 180; se- questrator's rights and duties with regard to seized a., 37, 13 1-4, 136 ; training of a., 25, 106; to be removed from a king's council, 25, 239, 239 n.; dogs and horses not to be taken to the hall, 27, 96 ;

wealth of ah Ordinary man de- scribed by telling the number of a. he keeps, 27, 116; bulls and stal- lions sent forth to the females, 27, 266 ; rules about presenting a., 28, 76 ; rites performed when mounting an elephant, a horse, &c., 29, 365 sq. ; 80, 170, 295 ; how a. are to be mounted, 41, 361 ; breeding sheep and dogs, 37, loi ; trade in products of a., 37, 139-42 ; pollution caused by dead a., 5, 260 sq. and n. ; pol- lution of a., 5,272 sq.; 24,337; a. not to be looked at by a menstruous woman, 5, 283; bones of five- toed a. defile, 7, 94, 95 ; impurity caused by a., 7, 100-4, 100 n. ; 25, 119; a goat and a horse are pure, as regards their mouths, but not a cow, 7, 102 ; a 5raddha is auspicious when performed in sight of a goat, but the sight of a dog, or a tame pig, or a tame cock is to be avoided, 7, 250; Snataka not to travel with imperfect or disfigured beasts, 25, 139 ; inauspicious a., 25, 149; see also Omens; which are pure, 25, 192 ; foxes of evil omen, 40, 76 ; three unclean a., boar, ram, and dog, 44, 178 sq. {h) Noxious a.

{h) Noxious a.

KiUing creatures of Ahriman is a pious work, 4, Ixxviii, 188; 5, 394; 24, 28, 306 sq. ; 37, 86, 149 sq. n., 150 sq. ; obnoxious a. created by Ahriman, 4, 4 sq., 25, 29 ; 5, 17; 18, 96 ; those a. which are crea- tures of Ahriman do not defile by their death, 4, 60 ; the Dru^ is like Khrafstras or noxious a., 4, 7 7, 7 7 n. ; Khrafstras produced by hair and nails cut and dropped into holes, 4, 190 ; red Khrafstras pollute mor- tals, 31, 85, 87 ; destruction of noxious creatures by Tijtar, 5, 169 sq. ; killing noxious a. as atonement for sin, 4, 207 ; 5, 281, 300, 300 n., 307 ; noxious a. may be killed in self-defence, 7, 40 ; atonement for being bitten by certain a., 25, 471, 471 n. ; 30, 128; * Vermin-killer * for destroying noxious creatures, 37, 162, 162 n. ; tigers and snakes, shaft and missile, 43, 107 ; noxious a. produced by the smiting cf Dahak, 37, 214; charm against poison of

50

ANIMALS

scorpions and insects, 42, 29 sq., 553 ; charm against wild beasts, .42, 147 sq., 366-9; diseases caused by certain a., 42, 500 n., 501.

(/) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.

List of mythical a. described, 5, 67-71, 88 sq., 88 n., 91 ; the four intelligent creatures (i^^ilin, phoe- nix, tortoise, dragon), 27, 383 sq., 384 n., 393, 410; monsters and dragons in the ocean, 36, 191, 298, 304 ; men lived in common with the a. in the age of perfect virtue, 39, 140, 278; 40, 171; magic plants discovered by an eagle, or a boar, or an ichneumon, 42, 43 sq., 77, 137, 306, 580 sq. ; — the animalcule Anud- dhari (or Kunthu) \vhich is only seen by monks who have reached the state of perfection, 22, 267, 304 ; 45,

15, 220, 220 n. ; the ox Barmdyun^ 37, 218, 220 ; a boar, CRWed Emu sbay raised the earth, and he was her lord Pra^apati, 44, 451; the wolf Kapud and the bird Kamak slain by Keresasp, 24, 63, 63 n. ; dance to Khzvei's music, 3, 45, 61 ; the khwei, a one-footed animal, 39, 384, 384 n. ; an OAT decides boundary disputes between Iran and Turan, 47, 31-3, 135-8; the primaeTal Bull, 4, 231, 231 n., 290 sq., 290 n. ; 5, 45 sq. ; 47, xxix, xh ; the seed of the primaeval bull in the moon, 4, 233, 233 n. ; 5, 179; 23,8,8 sq. n.,

16, 88-91, 176, 355; death of the primaeval ox, 5, 20 ; origin of plants from the primaeval ox, 5, 99 sq., 177-9; the ox Sarsaok, 5, 58, 62, 69 sq. ; origin of a. from the primaeval ox, 5, xxiii, 20 n., 179; 37, 150 ; men going forth on the ox Sruvo (Sarsaok, Srisaok), 5, 186, 1 86 n. ; the immortal ox Hadhayaj or Sarsaok, whose fat yields the elixir of immortahty, 18, in sq. and n., 118, 171; the dark progeny of the primaeval ox cause the eclipses, 18, 212 sq., 212 n. ; the ox Hadhayaj-, who causes the perfection of primi- tive man, 18, 257, 257 n. ; primaeval ox attacked by evil spirit, 5, 17 sq., 31 sq., 161 sq., i6t n.; 18, 94, 94 n.; 47, 33, 33 n. ; see also Gojurun ; the Saena or Simurgh, 23, 241 n., 242 ; Sdlaka, a very tiny animal,

; the ox Hadhayaj-, who causes the perfection of primi- tive man, 18, 257, 257 n. ; primaeval ox attacked by evil spirit, 5, 17 sq., 31 sq., 161 sq., i6t n.; 18, 94, 94 n.; 47, 33, 33 n. ; see also Gojurun ; the Saena or Simurgh, 23, 241 n., 242 ; Sdlaka, a very tiny animal,

36, 180, 180 n. ; the four-eyed bitch, Saramd) 42, 68, 404 ; the mythical three-legged ass in the ocean, 5, 67-9, 67 n. ; 24, in, III n. ; — with horse, ass, and he- goat, one searches for Agni, 41, 198, 204-6, 224-7; Aharmaiis body is that of a lizard, 5, 105 ; contention between the lizard and the Kar fish, 5, 65 sq. ; no brute creation in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 12, 33, 96 sq. ; Knshwa as Lord of beasts, 8, 89 sq. ; for Rudra, the wild beasts are in the forest and in the waters, 42, 157 ; the brain of a. the spittle of Tt'^jMH, 26, 202 ; the four-footed a. protected by Vasus and RudraSy 43, 68 ; Verethraghna in the shape of a boar, 23, 137, 153, 235; Verethraghna in the shape of a., 23, 231, 233-8; oxen, horses, wolves refuse to kill the child Zoro- aster, 47, 37-9, 145 sq. See also Omens.

(y) Worship of a.

Souls of a. worshipped, 23, 197, 229; 31, 288 ; food placed on the ground as bali-offering for a., 25, 92 ; 29, 87 ; offerings to cats and tigers, 27, 432, 432 n. ; sacrifice to all the a., 31, 329; chiefsofa. worshipped, 31, 338 ; of the earth, and of heaven, invoked as divine beings, 42, 16 r.

(k) On some special a.

Simile of the bat, 36, 346 ; sin of killing a bea'ver, 24, 71^ 71 n., 350 ; clouds as boars, 32, 72 ; simile of the boar, 36, 334 sq. ; why the king puts on shoes of boar's skin, 41, 102 sq. ; vicious boar unclean, 44, 178 ; earth torn up by boar, 44, 451 ; the wild buffalo and the sarabha assigned to Agni, 41, 411 sq. ; the buffaloes, i.e. .the priests, quicken the sacri- fice, 44, 231 ; simile of the cat, 36, 326 sq. ; deer sent by the princes as tribute to the king, 27, 433 ; simile of the deer, 36, 331 sq. ; fever allayed by means of a frog, 42, 4, 565-8 ; frogs used at rites for quenching fire, 42, 348-51, 514 sq. ; origin of frogs from water, 43, 174-6; hare in the moon, 44, TO ; hedgehog to be preserved, for he kills ants, 5, 331, 331 n., 347 ; 24, 318; simile oi the jackal, 36,

ANIMALS— ANIMAL SACRIFICES

51

329 sq. ; jackal produced from the intestine of the dead body filled with foul matter, 44, 203 ; simile of the leech^ 36, 347 ; simile of the lion^ 36, 338-40 ; origin of Hon, 41, 131; the lion is vigour, 43, 38; moles mystically connected with earth and Agni, 12, 278 sq. and n. ; mole is Rudra's animal, 12, 440 ; at mole-hills, a sacrifice to the king of moles, 30, 114 ; monkeys as human monsters, 5, 60 n. ; simile of the monkey, 36, 292 sq. ; mules are good, if tamed, 10 (i), 77 ; she-mule cannot conceive, 29, 363 ; 30, 178 ;

and n. ; mole is Rudra's animal, 12, 440 ; at mole-hills, a sacrifice to the king of moles, 30, 114 ; monkeys as human monsters, 5, 60 n. ; simile of the monkey, 36, 292 sq. ; mules are good, if tamed, 10 (i), 77 ; she-mule cannot conceive, 29, 363 ; 30, 178 ;

42, 545 ; she-mule dies when she foals, 35, 236, 236 n. ; simile of the mungoose^ 36, 329 ; otters sacrifice fish in spring, 27, 221, 251, 251 n. ; similes of the panther, 36, 285-7 ; porcupine used in charms against snake-poison, 42, 428 ; simile of the rat, 36, 328 ; let him wander alone like a rhinoceros, 10 (ii), 6-1 1 ; simile of the scorpion, 36, 328 sq.; simile of the road spider, 36, 351 ; simile of the squirrel, 36, 284; dreading on the tail of a tiger^ expression for what is hazardous, 16, 78 sq., 80 n. ; tiger's skin used at the coronation, 41,81,91-3,96, 105, 105 n.; 42, III sq., 378-80; tiger typifies danger to life, 42, no, 518 ; tiger is vigour,

43, 38; origin of tiger, 44, 203, 215; man-tiger, similar to were- wolf, 44, 414 ; Will 0' the ^visp, 42, 411 ; fivol'ves, four-legged and two- legged, 37, 86 ; ceremony on a place attacked by ^orms, 30, 128 sq. ; charms against worms, 42, 22-5, 3 1 3-20, 452-5 ; exorcism of vermin infesting grain, 42, 142. Other animals, see separately, and also Parables (c).

Animal sacrifices.

{a) History of a. s. ; different views about

them. {b) Different kinds of a. s. {c) The victim. {d) The Yupa, or sacrificial post to which

the victim is bound.

(«) History of a. s. ; different views about them.

* It is for sacrifices that beasts have been created by the Self-existent (Brahman) himself. Sacrificing causes the whole universe to

{b) Different kinds of a. s. {c) The victim. {d) The Yupa, or sacrificial post to which

the victim is bound.

(«) History of a. s. ; different views about them.

* It is for sacrifices that beasts have been created by the Self-existent (Brahman) himself. Sacrificing causes the whole universe to

prosper ; therefore is the slaughter (of beasts) for a sacrifice no slaugh- ter. The sin of him who kills deer for the sake of gain, is not so great (and visited less heavily) in the world to come, than the sin of him who eats meat which has not been off'ered to the gods. Plants, cattle, trees, amphibious animals, and birds, which have been destroyed for the purposes of sacrifice, obtain exalta- tion in another existence (in which they are born as Gandharvas, or other beings of a high rank),' 7, 169 ; flesh of animals slain for sacrifices maybe eaten, 2, 270, 270 n.; slaugh- ter of animals for a. s. permitted, 8, 289 sq. ; 14, 26 sq. and n., 54, 71 ; 25, 172-6 ; occasions on which a. s. should be offered, 29, 87-9, 88 n. ; 30, 256 sq. ; though implying injury to living beings, a. s. offered in ac- cordance with the Veda, is a sacred duty and leads to heaven, 25, 175 sq. ; 38, 130 sq., 310 ; 48, 598 sq.^; not alluded to^ in the Rik.?,2im\nX.2i, 44, xvii ; the Apri hymns destined for the Praya^a offerings of the a. s., 46, 9 ; a hymn used at the ritual of the a. s., 46, 283 sq. ; he who offers living victims will reside high in heaven, 46, 24 ; the sacrificial fires long for the sacrificer's flesh, he offers to them an animal to redeem himself, 44, 118 sq.; he who per- forms a. s. eats food every six months in yonder world, 43, 299 ; by a. s. the sacrificer confers upon himself immortal life, 44, 118 sq. ; by sacrificing he-goats, ewes, and cows, he gains these animals, 44, 218; in pressing Soma, they slay it, the animal victim is slain, the ha- virya^^^a is slain with mortar and pestle, and the two mill-stones, 12, 308 ; 26, 65, 340; 44, 2; substitut- ing lower for higher animals, and vegetable for a. s., 44, xxxvii ; when they spread the sacrifice, they kill it, 44, 2 sq. ; origin and development of a. s., 12, 50-2 ; 26, 178 sq. ; rice and barley the sacrificial essence of all animals, 26, 199, 199 n. ; the cake a symbol of a. s., 12, 49-52 and n.; animals constitute a sacri- fice, 44, 155 ; ascetic censuring an

52

ANIMAL SACRIFICES

; origin and development of a. s., 12, 50-2 ; 26, 178 sq. ; rice and barley the sacrificial essence of all animals, 26, 199, 199 n. ; the cake a symbol of a. s., 12, 49-52 and n.; animals constitute a sacri- fice, 44, 155 ; ascetic censuring an

52

ANIMAL SACRIFICES

Adhvaryu priest for destruction of life at a. s., 8, 289-93 ; the ancient Brahma«as offered sacrifices with- out killing cows, 10 (ii), 49 sq. ; no religious merit nor final rescue to be gained by a. s., 19, 129, 135 ; the sin of slaying animals for sacrificial purposes, 22, 12, 18; all kinds of a. s. offered by king Okkaka, 10 (ii), 50 sq. ; to gain great riches, the Brahmawas cause the king to offer a. s., 10 (ii), 50 sq. ; king 5uddho- dana abstains from a. s., 49 (i), 24; bloody and bloodless s. in Zoroas- trianism, 4, Ixii ; camels may be sacrificed and eaten, 9, 60 ; use and naming of animals for sacrificial pur- poses, 27, 116 sq. ; animals only to be killed for rites, 40, 241. {b) Different kinds of a. s.

Jgni worshipped by sacrifices of ghrita, heifers, bulls, and cows with calf, 46, 211 ; the Agmshomiya or a. s. to Agni and Soma, 26, 162-222, 225; 30,346; 43, 245, 26osq. ; 44, 1 19 n. ; 48, 598 ; twenty-one Agni- shomiya a. s. at Ajvamedha, 44, 372, 375 ; eleven Agnishomiya a. s. at Purushamedha, 44, 404 ; meat- oflfering to Ahura, 31, 80, 84 ; meat- offerings for various angels and guardian spirits, 5, 335-8 ; a. s. at Ashtakd and Anvash^akya festi- vals, 29, 105, 206 sq., 344, 417-21 ; 30, 97-102, 112 sq., 294 ; tame and wild animals offered at the Ar^im- medha 44, 296 n., 298 sq. and n., 306- 8, 310 sq., 331, 338, 338 sq. n., 382-4, 382 sq. n., 388 ; on the Ajvamedha itself see under Horse- sacrifice ; a. s. at the building of the fire-altar, 41, 155-7, 161-86, 197-9, 204, 236, 400-13; 43, 2 ^") 3) 35^j 392 ; at the house-build- ing, 29, 429 ; 30, 122 ; at the build- ing of a city, 3, 183 ; blood-conse- cration of n3w buildings, 28, 169 sq. ; a. s. offered at the conchision oi covenants, 27, 112; 40, 164,164 n.; ritual and general rules for the a. s. at domestic ceremonies, 29, 30, 176- 8, 360 sq., 418 sq. ; 30, 98-101, 234-6, 3^0 sq. ; expiatory a. s. to Fire and Wa^^ers, 4, 206 sq., 207 n. slaughter of a dun cow in expiation of murder, 6, 9, 9 n. ; sacrifice of a

s. at domestic ceremonies, 29, 30, 176- 8, 360 sq., 418 sq. ; 30, 98-101, 234-6, 3^0 sq. ; expiatory a. s. to Fire and Wa^^ers, 4, 206 sq., 207 n. slaughter of a dun cow in expiation of murder, 6, 9, 9 n. ; sacrifice of a

cow, a penance, 7, 138; animal sacrifice at the reception of guests, 26, 85 ; 29, 200, 275 sq. ; 30, 131, 256, 278 sq. ; animal sacri- fice at the 'Hagg, 6, Ixxiv ; a. s. at the king's consecration, 41, 68 sq., 125 sq., 129-35, 136 n., 137; the flesh of animals to be offered to the fnanes,l,2^g \ 25, I24sq. ; 29,359; 30, 231, 256; sacrifice of a cow to the Fathers, 30, 234-6 ; the animal to cover the dead body, 29, 238, 241 sq. ; at marriage, 30, 256; to the god Ndrdyana they formerly offered animals, 8, 280 ; sacrifice to Nirr'ui of an ass by a student who has broken his vow of chastity, 2, 85, 289; 14, 117 sq., 215 sq.; 25, 454 sq. ; 29, 361 sq. ; the Pasubandba or a. s. as part of Soma sacrifice, 7, 191 ; 12, 378 sq., 378 n. ; 26, xi ; 41, xii-xiv, xvi- xviii, xxiv, 11-17, 418; 43, 260, 298 sq. ; 44, xiv, 118-30, 118 n., 119 n. ; a. s. to be offered once in each half-year at the solstices, 7, 191; 25,133; by the victim he puts flavour into the Soma feast, 26, 314; to be performed at least once a year, 44, 119 ; victims for differ- ent gods at the different Soma sacri- fices, 26, 312 sq., 397 sq. n., 428 sq. ; at the end of every Soma sacrifice a sterile cow (anubandhya) sacrificed to Mitra and Varu/?a, 26, 215 n., 217, 387 sq., 391-7; 41, 87; 43, 263-6 ; 44, xxii ; the a. s. is a great Soma sacrifice, 44, 120; some perform the a. s. without Soma, others with Soma, 44, 122 sq. ; the animal sacrifice uninterrupted by the Sattra, 44, 176 ; Pasu-puroddsa, or * animal cake ' offering belonging to every a. s., 26, 199 sq. ; 41, 136 sq. and n., 173, 175 ; 43, 245, 247 sq., 247 n., 265 ; 44, 221, 555; consists of omentum,- animal cake, and the chief oblation, 41, 180; to Pragdpati, 26, 429, 429 n.,^441, 443 sq.; to Vayu and Pra^apati, 41, 17 1-5; to Pra^apati, Surya, Indra, and Agni, 44, 127 sq.; the animal victim once belonged to Savitr/, now to Pra^a- pati, 44, 174 ; at the Purushamedha, 44, 404, 411 ; victims at the Pu- rushamedha set free, 44, 411;

ANIMAL SACRIFICES

53

Rudra, lord of a. s., 32, 419 sq. ; at the Sar'vamedha^ 44, 4 1 9 sq. ; at the Sautrdmani, 44, 213 sq. n., 216-22, 221 n., 229, 245, 251, 261, 271- 3; hairs of wild beasts put into the Sura cups at the Sautramam, 44, 218 sq., 229 sq., 261 ; at the Seasonal sacrifices, 44, 309 n., 383, 402 ; slaughtering of animals and other preparations for a. s. at season- festivals, 37, 15 sq. ; lawful and un- lawful animals for season-festivals, 37, 429, 434 ; a. s. to the spirits of the land, of the path, and of the four quarters, 3, 371, 371 n., 373, 399) 399 n. ; 27, 295 ; the Sulaga'va sacrifice to Rudra, 29, 255-8, 35173, 355; 30, 220-4; a bull sacrificed at a thanksgiving seruiccy 3» 333) 333 sq. n. ; the animal vic- tim lor T'vashtYi set free, 26, 177 sq. ; at the Fdgapeya rite, 41, 11- 17 ; animals slain by Lomasa Kas- sapa at the Va^apeya sacrifice, 36, 16-19, 16 sq. n. (c) The victim.

Inspection and selection of animals for victim-s, 3, 343, 343 n. ; 27, 266, 288 ; 28, 222 sq. ; 39, 220; at a. s. the blood of the victim is the share of the Rakshas, 12, 265 sq. ; game caught in hunting used for a. s., 14, 71; 16, 192 n. ; 27, 295 ; a pregnant animal not used as a victim in sacrificing to God, 27, 417, 417 n. ; lowest victims offered in bad years, 28, 166; gifts of mares and camels for a. s., 31, in, 120 ; pigs fed for a. s., 40, 18 ; the sham- man, wild buffalo, and Jarabha unfit for sacrifice, 41, 410-12; sterile cow sacrificed to remove the blemish of sterility from the house, 42, 299 ; white cow sacrificed to remove leprosy, 42, 711 ; only male victims used at great a. s., 27, 256, 256 n. ; by male victims the (male) Sacrificer ransomes himself, 44, 119 ; symbolical victims, a ram and a ewe made of barley porridge, 12, 395 sq., 402 sq. ; images of a. eaten instead of meat, 25, 174, 174 sq. n. ; images of a. made at the iTaitra fes- tival, 29, 132 ; fivefold is the victim, 26, 24 ; 44, 154 ; five victims at the building of the fire-altar, 41, 156,

164, 166, 171, 400; man, horse, ox, sheep, goat, as victims, 12, 50 ; 41, 162, 166; 43, 299 sq. ; the Eka- dajini or set of eleven victims, 26, 173, 173 n., 217-22; the killing of the victim, 26, 178-84, 189; skin- ning and cutting open of the victim, 26, 193 sq. ; cutting up of it, 26, 200 sq.; offering of the portions, 26, 204 sq. ; touching of the victim's remains, 26, 209, 209 n. ; cutting out and offering of the omentum {fimpdhoma), 26, 194 sq., 198, 392 ; 29, 177, 207, 256, 360, 418 sq. ; 30, 99 sq., 113, 235, 360 sq. ; 44, 125, 388, 392 sq., 420 ; the anguish of the victim, in being slaughtered, be- comes concentrated in the heart, which must be cooked separately, 44, 125; collection of fodder for the sacrificial victims, 27, 278 ; to

; 30, 99 sq., 113, 235, 360 sq. ; 44, 125, 388, 392 sq., 420 ; the anguish of the victim, in being slaughtered, be- comes concentrated in the heart, which must be cooked separately, 44, 125; collection of fodder for the sacrificial victims, 27, 278 ; to

* quiet ' a victim is to kill it, 44, 321 ; sacredness of the victims slain at sacrifices, 14, 193 ; the animal killed at the a. s. assumes a divine body and goes up to heaven, 25, 175 ; 48, 599 ; the victim rests in immor- tal life, 26, 198 ; honour to be ren- dered to a sacrificial victim, 27, 97 ; victims must not be sold, 27, 238 ; the sacrificial ox, in spite of his ornaments and food, would wish to be a solitary calf when led into the ancestral temple, 40, 212; Pra^apati is all the sacrificial animals, 43, 299 sq. ; the victim, as Pra^apati, repre- sents all deities, 43, 404.

(d) The Yupa or sacrificial

POST TO WHICH THE VICTIM IS BOUND.

The sacrificial stake is the crest- lock of sacrifice personified, 12, 126; the stake belongs toVishwu, 12, 162, 164 ; etymological legend concern- ing the Yupa, 12, 160 sq. and n. ; 26, 21, 36, 39, 46) loi, 174; impurity caused by touching a sacrificial post, 7, 94; 14, 30, 30 sq. n., 171, 183; 29, 224 sq. ; 30, 181 sq. ; * a white horse at a post * means Agni at the sacrificial stake, 26, 149 ; setting up the sacrificial stake, 26, 162-78; 44, 123 sq. ; being about to cut the stake, he offers the yupdhuti or

* stake-offering,' 26, 162 sq. ; set of eleven stakes, 26, 173, 176 sq., 221 ;

54

ANIMAL SACRIFICES-ANTIDEVA

twenty-one stakes, 44, 373, 383 ; the yupa is a means of ascending to the * Blessed,' 26, 173 sq. ; is a thunderbolt, 26, 174-6; material, form, and size of yfipa, 41, 31 ; 44, 123 sq. ; is eight-cornered, 26, 174; 41, 31 ; a wife-stake set up for the wives, 26, 177 ; the mounting of the sacrificial post, 41, 31-5 ; 44, 254 ; the * tree,' i. e. the sacrificial post invoked in the Apri hymns, 46, 12, 154, 199, 237, 239, 377 sq.; liturgi- cal verses addressed to it, 46, 252- 5; upright stands the post, like a new-born foal, 46, 340.

Animisha, n. of a demon harassing infants, 29, 296 ; 30, 211.

Animosity, see Hatred.

Aniran, n.d., has the Horn, 5, 105 ; invoked, 5, 404, 404 n., 406.

Aniruddha, n.d., and philosophical t.t. ; the sun-god as a unity of Vasu- deva, Safikarshawa, Pradyumna, and A., 11, 267 n.; a manifestation of the highest being, 34, xxiii, 441 sq. ; a form of Vasudeva, denotes the principle of egoity, 34, 440 ; 48, 524.-6 ; cannot spring from Pradyumna, 34, 441, 442.

Aniruddha, n.p., an eminent Arhat, 21, 2; 49 (ii), 2, 90; one of the five hundred Arhats who are to be- come future Buddhas, 21, 198; see Anuruddha.

Aniyata sins, see Sins.

A«kasa, n.p., 23, 218.

An-kwo, see Khung A.

Anna, Sk., food, means earth, and all that is heavy, firm, dark in colour, 1, 94 n. See Food.

Anna-homas, t.t., food-oblations, 41 , 37 n.; 44, 296, 297 n., 314 n.,

377.

Annapati, n.d. ; prayer to A., the lord of food, 29, 338.

A«kasa, n.p., 23, 218.

An-kwo, see Khung A.

Anna, Sk., food, means earth, and all that is heavy, firm, dark in colour, 1, 94 n. See Food.

Anna-homas, t.t., food-oblations, 41 , 37 n.; 44, 296, 297 n., 314 n.,

377.

Annapati, n.d. ; prayer to A., the lord of food, 29, 338.

Annapr^^ana, see Child {b),

Anii^tako;^^anna, see KoWanna.

Annihilation, see Samaya.

Anogg^y or Priyada/^jana, daughter of Mahavira, 22, 193 sq., 256.

Anointment of Dikshita with fresh butter, 26, 1 3 sq. ; of the sacrificial stake, 26, 170 ; of the victim, 26, 183 ; of sacrificer at Ra^asuya, 41, 80 sq. ; of sacrificer at Agni^ayana, 43, 226 sq,, 251 ; of the sacrificing

king with fat gravy at Sautramawi, 44, 250-2. See also Kings.

Anoma-dassi, n. of a saint afflicted with disease, 36, 10.

Anotatta lake, Buddha at the, 13, 124 sq.

An Phing-i^ung, was niggardly in sacrifices, 27, 402, 402 n. ; 28, 165, 165 n.

Ans^rs, and Muhaj^erm who fled with Mohammed, 6, 172 n., 187, 262 ; three of the A. who refused to accompany Mohammed were forgiven, 6, 190, 190 n.

Antaka, the Ender, n.d. ; the initi- ated boy given in charge to A. 30, 154; expiatory formula to A., 44, 337 n.

Antara^/^ika 5akha, of the Vejava- /ika ga«a, 22, 291.

Antariksha, see Air.

Antaryami-brtoma;/a, t.c. (Br/- hadarawyaka-upanishad 3, 7), 34, xxviii; 48, 214, 319, 356, 422, 457, 537,544,627.

Antaryamin, t.t., Hhe ruler within,' the internal ruler, is the self, the Brahman, or the Lord, 15, 132 sq. ; 34, xxviii, xxxv, xlii sq., Ixii-lxiv, xcviii,c,cxiii, 130-5; 48,226; is not the pradhana, 34, 132 sq. ; cannot mean the embodied soul, 34, 133-5.

Antelope, one of five animals, 8, 155 n. ; the skin of the black a. (kr/sh«a§-ina) used at sacrifices, 12, 23-5, 23 n., 38, 265 ; 26, 25-8, 32, 75, 77 ; 41, 185 sq. ; 44, 132, 249- 51, 254, 290 n., 447, 461 n., 467 n., 499 ; soma placed on black a. skin, 26, 160 ; two black a. skins repre- sent heaven and earth, 26, 25; black a. skin represents sacrifice, 41, 215- 17, 215 n., 219, 222, 266 ; 43, 226 sq.; 44, 249, 447 ; is the earth, 44, 216; its hairs are the metres, 41, 266 ; 44, 249, 448 ; the dead body laid on a black a. skin, 44, 200, 203 ; gift of a black a., 14, 135 ; the horn of an a. used for magic cures, 42 155 336-8; gomr/ga, a bovine a. one of the three chief victims at the Ajvamedha, 44, 298, 338, 338 sq. n., 388.

Antideva, n. of a king, reverenced the priest Vasish^^a, 19, 12 ; 49 (i) 10, ion.; a king who reached final

ANTIDEVA-ANYATA//PLAKSHA

55

bliss, 49 (i), 94 sq. ; Sawkr/ti A., 49 (i), loi.

Antinomies, each suggesting the existence of its corresponding op- posite, 39, 47 sq. ; the usefulness of being of no use, 39, 132, 217-22 ; a cluster of a., 39, 188 ; startling antithetic statements, 39, 239, 239 n.

Antioch, people of, destroyed for disbelief in Jesus' disciples, 6, cv; ^9, 163 sq.

Antrimukha, n. of a demon harass- ing children, 30, 211.

; the usefulness of being of no use, 39, 132, 217-22 ; a cluster of a., 39, 188 ; startling antithetic statements, 39, 239, 239 n.

Antioch, people of, destroyed for disbelief in Jesus' disciples, 6, cv; ^9, 163 sq.

Antrimukha, n. of a demon harass- ing children, 30, 211.

Ants, Solomon and the, 9, 10 1 ; a.-hills inauspicious, 29, 140 ; simile of the white a., 36, 326 ; a. an anti- dote against poison, 42, 27, 30, 268, 511 sq., 552 sq., 553 n., 555 ; pro- duce healing- water, 42, 9, 278 ; earth from an a.-mound used in medical charms, 42, 234, 287, 511 ; a. gnaw the bowstring of Vish«u, 44, 442 sq., 450.

Anuddhari, see Animals (i).

Anugita, t.w., an episode of the Mahabharata, 8, 197-206 ; its rela- tion to the Upanishads, 8, 197, 200, 207-12, 215, 224, 226 sq. ; relation between A. and Bhagavadgita, 8, 197 sq., 207-10, 215, 218 sq., 222, 227 ; Brahmawa Gita, and Guruji- shyasawvada, 8, 198-204; work of one author, 8, 204-6 ; its date and position in Sanskrit literature, 8, 206^27 ; its relation to the Dhar- majastras, 8, 208, 210, 215-19; its relation to Buddhism, 8, 212-15 ; its language, 8, 227; its metre, 8, 227; translation, 8, 227-394; ends with the fourth chapter, 8, 256 n.

Anugopli restored to sight by Buddha, 49 (i), 197.

Anumati, n.d., goddess of concep- tion, 42, 98,461; is this earth, 41, 44; Sinivali and A., phases of the moon, 42, 461 ; offering to A., 25, 90 ; 29, 84,319? 321 ; 41, 42, 44, 54 n.; 43, 264, 264 n. ; 44, xlii, xliv ; wor- shipped at the Upakara«a, 29, 221; funeral oblation to A., 29, 242 ; sacrifice to A. at the ploughing rite, 29, 326 ; invoked when spriiikling water round the fire, 29, 378 ; 30, 19, 142, 253; sacrifice of the newly married couple to Agni, Pra^apati, Vijve devas, and A., 30, 49; invoked

in a love charm, 42, 104, 535; in- voked to drive out evil bodily marks from a woman, 42, 109 ; in- voked in a cattle charm, 42, 145, 304 ; Sarasvati, A., and Bhaga in- voked, 42, 173.

Anumlo/^anti, n. of a nymph, 43, 107.

Anup&,disesa, t.t., ' none of the five attributes remaining,' is the principal thing, 10 (ii), 167.

Anupalipta, n. of the eighth Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), 6.

Anupamamati, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4.

Anupiy^, a town of the Mallas, Buddha residing there, 20, 224-33.

Anuprava/^aniya, see Sacrifices (fS),

Anura,dhapura, the chronicles pre- served in the Mahavihara of, 10 (i), xvi sq., XX, xxii sq.

Anuruddha, n.p., in Pali, Ani- ruddha in Sk., 21, 2 n. ; 49 (ii), 2 n.; the ^akya, converted, 19, 226; 20, 224-33; 35, 163; what he said when Buddha died, 11, 118, 119, 121; 19, 305 sq. ; praises the de- parted Buddha, 19, 310-20; A., Nandiya, and Kimbila, Bhikkhus who live in perfect harmony, Buddha visiting them, 17, 309-12; ques- tions Buddha about schisms, 17, 317; mentioned among the prin- cipal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 360 ; sayings of A. the elder, 36, 296, 347, 351. 5*^^ /3/jo Aniruddha.

Anuj^sana, * precepts' (the Vedah- gas ?), to be studied, 44, 98.

Aniuaya, see Karman.

the elder, 36, 296, 347, 351. 5*^^ /3/jo Aniruddha.

Anuj^sana, * precepts' (the Vedah- gas ?), to be studied, 44, 98.

Aniuaya, see Karman.

Anush/ubh, see Metres.

Anuvada, Sk., t.t., a statement re- ferring to something already known, explanatory comment, 34, 221 ; 38, 55, 66, 138, 216, 221, 308 sq., 322, 322 n. ; 48, 14, 45, 678, 694, 696 sq.

Anuvidita, t.t., Buddha's definition of the term, 10 (ii), 91.

Anvadhyas, Apyas, Sadhyas, and Maruts, the divine guardians of the sacrificial horse, 44, 359.

Anvakhyana, old tale, not true, 44, 14.

Anvarambha/^iya, see Sacrifices.

Anvash/akya, see Animal Sacrifices (^), and Sacrifices (/').

Anyata/^plaksha, n. of a lotus-lake in Kurukshetra, 44, 70.

56

AN-ZRE~^PtvfeH

An-zre, n.p., knew well the rules of propriety, 27, 174 sq.

Aoighimatastira, n.p., 23, 218.

Adshanar, is full of wisdom, 18, 90, 90 n. See Aoshnar.

Adshnar (Aoshnara, Aoshnor), grandson of Paurva^irya, 18, 171, 171 n. ; son of Pouru-^ira, 23, 221, 221 n. ; chancellor ot Kai-Cs, 47, X, 13 sq.

Apadesa, see Mahapadesa.

Apa/'ara, = Pari/^ara, 35, 287 n.

Apala, n.p., identified with Surya's daughter, 26, xiv n. ; was free from widowhood, 29, 33.

Apalala, a Naga, converted by Buddha, 19, 246.

Apara Napa^ (Napai), the great sovereign, 4, 250 ; swift-horsed, with many wives, 23, 6 n., 14, 20, 36, 38, 71 ; 31, 319 ; the son of the Waters, Lightning, invoked and worshipped, 23, 6, 6n., 12, 14, 20, 36, 38, 299 ; through Tijtrya the waters come from the high A.N., 23, 94, 94 n. ; divides the waters amongst the countries, 23, 102, 249 n.; increases the excellencies of countries, 23, 202 ; seizes the priestly glory, 23, 299 ; the Ahura Napaif-apam worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 326, 331, 346, 351, 362, 381, 383 sq., 392.

Apam ISTapat, the lightning, 42, 589 ; the Child of the Waters, 46, 157, 158 ; Agni identified with A.N., the

^* quick inciter,' 46, 187, 191.

Apa;^a, a town in Ahguttarapa, 10 (ii), 96-9; 17, 129-34.

Apana, see Prawas.

Apantaratamas, born on this earth as Kr/shwa Dvaipayana, and en- trusted with the office of promul- gating the Vedas, 38, 235-8 ; 48, 529 ; reborn, though he had reached intuition of the highest truth, 48, 650 sq.

Apa6sh, Phi., Apaosha, Zd., the demon of drought, his struggle with Tijtar (Tijtrya), 5, 27 sq., 112, 170 sq.; 18, 266 sq., 267n. ; 23,92, 99-101 ; fiend of death, 23, 284 sq.

Apapalika, n. of the courtesan Ambapali in the Burmese legend, 11, 33 n.

Apapatra, see Caste {e,f).

Apara^ita (Apara^ita), n. of the city or palace of Brahman in the Brahman world, 1, 131, 132 n., 275, 277 ; n. of the Vimana from which Arish^anemi descended, 22, 276.

Aparanta(ra)tamas, see Apantara- tamas.

Aparisrava, Gaina t.t., explained, .22, 37n.

Apas (Water), etymology of the ^word, 15, 310.

of the city or palace of Brahman in the Brahman world, 1, 131, 132 n., 275, 277 ; n. of the Vimana from which Arish^anemi descended, 22, 276.

Aparanta(ra)tamas, see Apantara- tamas.

Aparisrava, Gaina t.t., explained, .22, 37n.

Apas (Water), etymology of the ^word, 15, 310.

Apastaraba, teachers quoted by, 2, xxvii sq. ; quotes the iSata- patha Brahmawa as Va^asaneyaka, 12, xxxix sq., xl n. ; his date, 12, xLsq.; relation between A. and Baudhayana, 14, xxxv-xxxix ; satiated at the Tarpawa, 14, 253 n., 255 ; a half-divine being in the Mahabharata, 25, Ixiii ; — history of the A. school, 2, xv-xlvi ; the Tait- tiriya-Brahmawa and Sawhita called A.-Brahma«a, ^and A.-sawhita, 2, xvii sq. ; the A. school belongs to

^Southern India, 2, xxxii-xl.

Apastamba-stltras, something very like an Upanishad occurs in them, 1, Ixvii ; language of the A., 2, xliii-xlvi ; the A. Grihya-, ^rauta-, and Dharma-sutras, 2, xiii-xv^; 30, xxix, xxxii n., xxxiii ; the A. Gr/hya-sutra^ translated, 30, 248- 97 ; the A. Ya^wa-Paribhasha- sutras translated, 30, 309-71 ; the A. on the Purushamedha, 44, xxxiii n.,

^xxxix n., xl n.

Apastambha, older name of Apa-

^stamba, 14, xlii n.

Apastambiya-Dharma-stltra, aph- orisms on the sacred law, part of the Kalpa-sutra, 2, xi sqq.; the A. and its commentary, 2, xlvi-xlviii ; translated, 2, 1-171 ; doctrines ^of Bhagavadgita compared with A., 8, 20-4 ; mentions Upanishads as part of Vedic literature, 8, 212; its relation to the Anugita, 8, 215- 19, 226 ; on sale and gift of children, and Kshetra^a sons, 25, xciii sq. ; quoted, 8, 397 ; 38, 421 ; 48, 187, 410, 773.

Apasya, meditated on the udgitha,

Apaya, n. of a river, 46, 287 sq. y^piveh, Kai-A. or Kavi Aipivanghu, 37, 224, 224 n.

APNAVANA— APSARAS

57

Apnavana, and the Bhr/gus kindled

Agni, 12, 350, 350 n.; 46, 343. Apologues, see Parables, and Tales. Apostasy, apostates, see Heresy. Apostles, or prophets,

{a) In Islam,

{b) In Zoroastrianism.

{a) In Islam.

y^piveh, Kai-A. or Kavi Aipivanghu, 37, 224, 224 n.

APNAVANA— APSARAS

57

Apnavana, and the Bhr/gus kindled

Agni, 12, 350, 350 n.; 46, 343. Apologues, see Parables, and Tales. Apostasy, apostates, see Heresy. Apostles, or prophets,

{a) In Islam,

{b) In Zoroastrianism.

{a) In Islam.

Chief a. recognized by the Qur'an, 6, Ixxi ; Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Jesus wei*e a., 6, 19 ; belief in the a., a dogma of Islam, 6, 24 ; God sent them with good tidings and with warnings, 6, 30 sq., 141; 9, 20, 210; no dif- ference between God's a., 6, 46, 56 sq., 57 n. ; w€re Jesus' helpers, 6, 53 ; God's covenant with them, 6, 57) 57 "• ; 9) 139 ; called liars, or mocked at, 6, 62 sq., 69, 116, 119, 245 ; 9, 49, 66-8, 157, 159, 21 [ ; Mohammed but one of many a. who were sent before and have passed away, 6, 63, 94, 125; 9, 129, 198; sincere believers make no dis- tinction between God and His apostles, 6, 92 sq. ; rejected by the Jews, 6, 107 ; ask God for a miracle, 6, 114 ; people punished for not listening to the a. sent by God, 6, 144-54, 183, 194, 2or, 208-18, 236, 239 sq. ; 9, 46 sq., 61, 86 sq., 163 sq., 175 sq., 185, 190, 192-5, 242, 286, 294 ; every nation has its a., 6, 198, 254 ; no a. sent save with the language of his people, 6 238 ; a., sent before Mohammed, had wives and children, 6, 237 ; no a. could bring a sign save by God's permission, 6, 237 ; God fails not in promise to His apostles, 6, 244 ; God does not punish without send- ing an a. first, 9, 3, 114 ; some of the a. preferred to others, 9, 7 ; all sent with the message of God*s unity, 9, 47 ; an a. has only his plain message to preach, 9, 119; were sent with manifest signs, 9, 269. [b) In Zoroastrianism.

The three future a., 18, 1 3 n., 1 4 n., 92 sq., 93 n., 112 n., 170, 299 n. ; 24, 15, 15 n. ; 47, x ; the decree of a., 18, 131, 336, 336 n.; Zaratujt the true a., 18, 386 ; a. and prophets appointed by the creator, 24, 180, 180 n.; a, would be better than God,

[b) In Zoroastrianism.

The three future a., 18, 1 3 n., 1 4 n., 92 sq., 93 n., 112 n., 170, 299 n. ; 24, 15, 15 n. ; 47, x ; the decree of a., 18, 131, 336, 336 n.; Zaratujt the true a., 18, 386 ; a. and prophets appointed by the creator, 24, 180, 180 n.; a, would be better than God,

if God were the cause of evil, 24, 201 ; prophets and a. slain, 24, 205. See also Saoshyas, and Soshans. Appamannas, see Meditations. ApramMa, Sk., t.t., see Earnestness. Aprl-hymns, see Prayers (r). Apsara, the A. who makes the winnings in the game of dice, 42, 149 sq., 414. Apsaras (plur. Apsarasas), nymphs ; five hundred A. go towards the knovver of Brahman, to adorn him, whereupon he moves towards Brah- man, 1, 276 ; achieved their great beauty by living as BrahmaHrins, 8, 178; among women who arc a source of happiness, the A. are chief, 8, 347 ; the Gandharvas their husbands or companions, 12, 269 n. ; 42, 33 sq. ; 44, 69 n. ; fair maidens with their chariots and musical instruments, in Yama's heaven, 15, 6 ; the beauty of A. even is unreal, 19, 254 ; five hundred A. attend on the mother of Buddha, 19, 351, 35^ sq. ; created, 25, 15 ; world of the A., 25, 157 ; produced by activity, 25, 494 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 121, 219; Indra has created glory for the A., 29, 316 ; Agni's A. are the herbs, 30, 146 n. ; the insight that dwells with the A., 30, 159 ; the scent that dwells with the A., 30, 166; like bright red ornaments, 32, 308 ; invoked in a charm against mania, 42, 32, 520 sq.; their anmsements, 42, 33 ; rivers and trees their dwellings, 42, 33, 409 ; a talisman against the A., 42, 80 ; invoked as goddesses of love, 42, 104, 534 sq. ; the dog-like A., 42, 125 ; as evil demons, 42, 205, 425 ; the Germanic elfs, 42, 409 ; the wives of Kama, the Gandharva, 42, 536 ; as mates for protection of the worlds, 43, 105-8 ; are sun- motes, mates of Surya, 43, 231 ; are plants, mates of Agni, 43, 231 ; are stars, the mates of the Moon, 43, 2^2; are the waters, mates of Vata (wind), 43, 232; are offering-gifts, the mates of sacrifice, 43, 232 sq. ; are hymn-verses and hymn-tunes, 48, 233; serve the divine peri«on under the name of ' fragrance,' 43, 373 ; story of the A, Urvaji and

58

APSARAS—ARAiVIS

King Pururavas, 44, 68-74 ; swim about in the shape of swans, 44, 7c ; are the people of Soma Vaishwava, 44, 366 ; the A. 5akuntala conceived Bharata, 44, 399 ; divine chariots thronged with them, 49 (i), 29 ; in the palace of Kuvera, 49 (i), 36 ; the gods charmed by them, 49 (i), 38 ; the sun surrounded by A. in his royal garden, 49 (i), 40 ; wait upon Kuvera, 49 (i), 56 ; in Indra's world, 49 (i), 88 ; the A. in heaven praise Buddha, 49 (i), t8o ; in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 42, 44 ; A. and Gandharvas, see Gandharvas.

Aptoryama, see Sacrifices.

Aptyas, legend of the A., i.e. the gods Trita, Dvita, and Ekata, 12,

47-9.

Aptirva, Sk., t.t., supersensuous principle, 34, Ixv ; 38, 109, iion., 181, 182, 183, 347 n. See Karman, and Works.

and Gandharvas, see Gandharvas.

Aptoryama, see Sacrifices.

Aptyas, legend of the A., i.e. the gods Trita, Dvita, and Ekata, 12,

47-9.

Aptirva, Sk., t.t., supersensuous principle, 34, Ixv ; 38, 109, iion., 181, 182, 183, 347 n. See Karman, and Works.

Apva, goddess of impurity, invoked against the enemies, 42, 122, 325,

.327.

Apyas, Sadhyas, Anvadhyas, and Maruts, the divine guardians of the sacrificial horse,- 44, 359.

Ara, or Ara, a lake in the world of Brahman, 1, 131, 132 n., 275 sq.

Ara, n.p., 23, 211.

Ara, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280 ; a king who became a Gaina monk, 45, 86, 86 n.

Arabian Wights, story of the island- whale, 23, 295 n.

Arabs, rulers of Persia, 5, 151 ; their pre-Mohammedan religion, 6, xi- xvi ; manners and customs of the pagan A., 6, ix-xi, 89, 89 n., 132-4 ; A. of the desert denounced as the w^orst hypocrites, 6, 186 sq. ; some are good Muslim, 6, 187 ; clans of A. contending as to who is the more numerous, 9, 340, 34on.; descended from T^'g;, 37, 27 sq.; destroyed by Peshyotano, 47, xii ; creatures of the evil spirit, 47, xviii, 104.

Ara^a, n.d., offering to, at rites relat- ing to agriculture, 30, 113 sq., 1 1 3 n.

Ara^a Kalama, or Arala, or Ara/s'a, n. of a famous teacher, 19, xxi, 80 sq.; Buddha's meeting and conversation with A., 19, 95, 130-41 ; 49 (i), 92, 121 ; dead, when Buddha began to

preach, 19, 167 sq. ; 49 (i), 169; has gained insight into absolute bliss, 49 (i), 77.

Arahat, see Arhat.

Arahat-Buddha, see Buddha.

Arala, see Ara^a.

Aramaiti, or Piety (personified), in- voked with Ahura and other Ame- shospends, 31, 14-24, 77 sq., 152, 155 sq., 156 n., 176, 179; clothed the souls with bodies, 31, 27, 32 sq. ; daughter of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 37 sq., 44, 123, 126 sq., 126 n.; good and bountiful Piety, 31, 58 ; asso- ciated with the earth, 31, 58 n., 149 n., 152, 156 n., i5Qn.; departs from the evil-doers, 31, 8r, 87; creatrix of righteous beings, 31, 87 ; increased Universal Weal and Im- mortality, 31, 88 ; the instructor of men in Ahura's regulations, 31, 95, loi ; prayer with A. (Piety), 31, 96, 102; prayer for Piety, 31, 98, 106 ; who fashioned A. together with Sovereign Power? 31, 109, 114; influence of A. on men's actions, 31, 109, 116 ; increases sacred orderli- ness, 31, 109, 114; the Yasnas of A., 31, 124, 129 ; where Piety joins hand in hand with the Righteous Order, 31, 143; the two hands of A., 31, 146, 148; the joyful mea- dows of her peace, 31, 146, 149, 149 n. ; appears with holy Khshathra, 31, 152, 158 sq. ; Vohumanah, A., and Khshathra, 31, 167 ; the Boun- tiful, worshipped, 31, 196, 256 sq., 325, 339? 360 sq., 3^7; chosen by the Zoroastrian, 31, 248 ; Ahura- Mazda approached by the kinship of A., 31, 252 ; the hojy woman who is as the bounteous A., 31, 34^ ; the ideal wife, 31, 386. See Armaiti

^Spewta, and Armat.

Aramas, see Viharas.

Arambhas, t.t., exertions, pain arises from them,^ 10 (ii), 139.

Arai)^, mother of Isa<ivastar, 47, 106, III, 115.

See Armaiti

^Spewta, and Armat.

Aramas, see Viharas.

Arambhas, t.t., exertions, pain arises from them,^ 10 (ii), 139.

Arai)^, mother of Isa<ivastar, 47, 106, III, 115.

Aran^-i Eira^an, epithet of Urur- ;v'i^a, 5, 143 sq.

Ara/^i, bewitched Bhadrasena A^ata- jatrava, 41, 140 sq.

Ara;/is, t.t., the churning-sticks used for producing fire, 12, 275, 294 sq. n. ; 44, 74 ; penance and sacred learn-

ARAA^IS— ARDVt SORA ANAHITA

59

ing are the two A. by which the fire

^of knowledge is produced, 8, 308.

Ara;^yakas, or forest-books, the Upanishads occur in them, 1, Ixvi sq., xci ; are liturgical, 1,^ xci ; Sankhya-yoga, Vedas, and A. are members of one another, and to- gether are called Pa^^aratra, 48, 530 ; teach that all the subordinate principles have their true Self in Brahman, 48, 530 sq. See Aitareya- ara«yaka.

Ara;/ye-nti/^ya, t.t., *to be recited in the forest,' certain oblations so called, 44, 336 sq. and n.

Araru, n. of a demon, 12, 57, 57 n., 64 n. ; a name of evil dreams, 42, 167, 485.

Araj-k, ^malice,' a fiend, 5, 107 sq.

Arast, demon^of falsehood, 5, iii.

Arastai, or Arast i (Arastih), n.p., father of Maidhy6m/a:ungha, 5, 141, 141 n., 145; 23, 203, 203 n. ; 47, 163 ; brother of Porushaspo, 47,

Arasti, Arastih, see Arastai.

Arati, daughter of Mara, 10 (ii), 159.

Arati, the demon of grudge, 42, 15, 57, 82, 109, 172 sq., 187, 261, 423- 5 ; as nightmare, a naked^woman, 42, 173, 424 sq. ; A. and Aratis in doubtful connexion with Agni, 46, 366, 370.

Aravaojtra, son of Erezva^danghu, 23,218.

Arawij"anasp, n.p., 5, 136.

Arayas, demons of grudge, 42, 162, 205.

Arbuda, a demon-serpent, slain by Indra, 42, 633 sq. ; King A. Kadra- veya, whose people are the snakes, 44, 367.

Arbudi, prayer to A. and Nyarbudi for help in battle, 42, 123-7, 631-

5, 637.

Archangels, see Amesha-Spe«tas.

Archdevils, see Demons.

Archery, as a discipline of virtue, 3, 59, 59 n. ; drinking and a. contests at festivals in honour of the ances- tors, 3, 374 sq. and n., 400 sq. ; the game of pitch-pot, 27, 50 sq. ; 28, 397-401 ; ceremonies connected with a. competitions, 27, 56 sq., 59 ; 28, 446-53, 462; instruction in a., 27, 233, 478; 36, 253 sq. ; and

music, 27, 424, 424 n. ; see also Music ; practised at the birth cere- monies for a boy, 27, 472 ; intro- duced by King Wu, 28, 124 ; in a. something like the way of the superior man, 28, 307 ; similes of a.,

• 36, 71, 253 sq., 369-72.

Architecture, how a city is built, 35, 53; 36, 208 sq. See Houses, and Viharas.

Avd, all kinds of wild flowers be- long to, 5, 104; Vohuman in the thoughts, Srosh in the words, A. in the actions, 18, 18 sq., 18 n. ; i.e. the angel Ashi Vanguhi, opposed by Vareno, 18, 270, 270 n. See Arshi- jang, and Ashi Vanguhi.

Ar^^ai-fravar^ meat-offering to, 5, 337>337n»; protects Zoroaster, 47, 145.

Ar^akhshir, the Kayan king, 5, 193; arranger and restorer of the world, 5, 199, 199 n.

Ar^ashir, see Artakhshatar.

Ar^^avahij-t, Ar^avahijt6, see Asha- vahijt.

See Arshi- jang, and Ashi Vanguhi.

Ar^^ai-fravar^ meat-offering to, 5, 337>337n»; protects Zoroaster, 47, 145.

Ar^akhshir, the Kayan king, 5, 193; arranger and restorer of the world, 5, 199, 199 n.

Ar^ashir, see Artakhshatar.

Ar^^avahij-t, Ar^avahijt6, see Asha- vahijt.

Ar^a-Viraf, age of the book of, 18, 397 ; allusions to next-of-kin marriage in the A., 18, 397 sq.

Ardhaka, Rudra the slayer of, 42, 155, 619 sq.

Ardibahi^t, see Ashavahijt.

Ardibehej-t, see Ashavahijt.

Ardi^ang, Phi. for Ashi Vanguhi, ^23, 270 n. See Avd, Ashi Vanguhi.

Ardraka, n. of a prince, his disputes with various heretical teachers, 45, 409-19 ; turned monk, an elephant ^pays reverence to him, 45, 409 n.

ArdreikaM/ia,, see Ullagai^i/ja.

Ardvi Stlra Anahita, Phi. Aredv'- sur, Arekdviksur, Arekdvisur, Ana- hi^, angel or goddess of the waters, 4, 80, 80 n., 230 ; 5, 67 n. ; 37, 227, 227 n., 229 ; the undefiled water ofA., 5, 90; 18,117,1X7".; Horn grown at the source of A., 5, 100 ; the course and benefit of the water of A., 18, 262 sq. ; the heavenly spring from which all waters flow, 23, 8, 16, 52 54 sq., 57, 84, i8t sq., 356 sq. her descent from heaven, 23, 52, 55-8, 73 sq.; runs from mount Hukairya into the sea Vouru- Kasha, 23, 174, 181 sq. ; — protects lying-in women, 4, 230; watches

60

ARDVt StJRA ANAHITA— ARHAT

over procreation, 28, 54 sq., 74, 181 sq. ; 31, 317 ; — the 'AvaWis of the Greeks, 23, 52 sq. ; described, 23, 77 sq., 82 sq. ; hates the Daevas, is holy and beneficent, 23, 181; the Ahurlan One, the daughter of Ahura-Mazda, 31, 320 n., 321 sq. ; protects Zoroaster, 47, 145 ; guards the seed of Zaratujt, 5, 144, 144 n.; 23, 195 n. ; — temple of A., 4, xUsq.; sacrifices to A., 5, 336, 336 n. ; 23, 54-84 ; praised and worshipped, 23, 30; 31, 336, 340; the Aban Yajt devoted to her, 23, 52-84 ; prayers to A., and the Waters, 31, 316 sq., 320-4, 320 n.

Aredvisiar, jee Ardvi Sura Anahita.

Are^a^arj"!, or Are^adharjn, n.p., ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 34, 140.

Are^angha/^/,the Turanian, 23, 2 1 2.

Are^aona, n.p., 23, 214.

Are^j^a^-aspa, conquered by Vijtaspa, 23, 79-81, 79 n., 117, 280, 306. See Ar^asp.

Arekdvistir (Arekdviksur), see Ardvi Sura Anahita.

Aresh, falsehood of the demon A., 37, 241 sq. ; colloquy of the demon A. and Zaratujt, 37, 246 sq. and n.

Arezahis, the, worshipped, 31, 349.

Arezd-shamana, slain by Keresasp, 18, 370; 28, 296.

Are^ras/ah, Are2;ras/>6, son of S/>ansnay6j, 37, 218 sq. and n.; came to Frashdjtar for religious inquiry, 37, 413, 413 n. ; 47, 81, 81 n. See Erezraspa.

Areztlra, * the neck of A.,' a mount at the gate of hell, 4, 24, 24 n., 225 ; 5, 15 n.; 24, 58 n. See Hell (b).

Arezva, Are-^vak, Av. Erezv^u, high- priest, 23, 213 ; 47, 83-5, 83 n.

Ar^ asp, Av. Are^a^-aspa, king of the Khyons, defeated by Vijtasp, 5, 40, 2t8; 37, 24 sq. and n., 369, 412; 47, xi, XXX, 68-70, 68 n., 72 sq.. 75, 126. See Are^a/-aspa.

Arghya, see Guests.

See Hell (b).

Arezva, Are-^vak, Av. Erezv^u, high- priest, 23, 213 ; 47, 83-5, 83 n.

Ar^ asp, Av. Are^a^-aspa, king of the Khyons, defeated by Vijtasp, 5, 40, 2t8; 37, 24 sq. and n., 369, 412; 47, xi, XXX, 68-70, 68 n., 72 sq.. 75, 126. See Are^a/-aspa.

Arghya, see Guests.

Ar^una, conversations between Kri- sh;za and A., 8, 3 sq., 40-131, 197 sq., 229 sq., 310-12, 393 sq. ; also called Gu^akeja, a great hero in battle, 8, 37-9 ; Krishna, is A. among the PaWavas, 8, 91 ; Krishna shows himself in his divine form to A., 8, 92-9 ; a mystic name of Indra, 12,

285 ; 41, 99 ; appointed to guard the sacrificial horse, 44, xxvii- xxix.

Ar^una Kartavirya, a king, dia- logue between him and the Ocean, 8, 293sq.

Arhaddatta, n.p., disciple of Su- sthita and Supratibuddha, 22, 293.

Arhaddatta, n.p., disciple of S'lm- hagiri Oatismara, 22, 293.

Arhat, Pali Arahat, a holy man, a saint ; Arhats, saints.

(a) Use of the term A., becoming an A. (3) Attainments of A. (c) Worship of A.

(a) Use of the term A., becoming

AN A.

Few men become A., 10 (i), 24 ; are the true Brahmawas, 10 (i), 89- 95 ; the term explained, 10 (ii), x ; he who, without being an A., pre- tends to be an A., is the lowest outcast, 10 (ii), 23 ; called Tevi^^a, 11, 162; relation between A. and Bodhisattvas in the Saddharma- puWarika, 21, xxxvi sq. ; epithets of A., 21, I sq.; A. and Bhagavats of the past, present, and future, 22, 36 ; title of Mahavira, the founder of Gainism, 22, 201 ; 34, 430, 434 ; 48, 517, 520; disciples of Buddha who became A., 10 (ii), 15, 80, 95, 105; 11, no; when the five Bhikkhus were converted, there were six A. in the world, 13, 102 ; Buddha's prophecy about the five hundred A. who are to become future Buddhas of the name of Samanta-prabhasa, 21, xxx, 198- 204 ; list of names of A., accom- panying Buddha, 21, 2 sq. ; are never born in low families, 22, 225 ; the mothers of A. wake up after seeing the fourteen auspicious dreams, 22, 246 sq. ; Buddhist nuns become Arhats, 49 (i), 200. (h) Attainments of A.

The blessedness of the Arhat, 10 (i), 27-30; the Arhat cannot com- mit a serious sin, 10 (i), 70, 71 n.; the Arhat knows his former abodes, sees heaven and hell, has reached the end of births, and is perfect, 10 (i), 95 ; mystical knowledge of A., ll, 209 ; the six things attained by A., 17, 10-13; 'make known their

ARHAT-ARHATSHIP

61

Insight ' by delivering a discourse in the presence of Buddha, 17, 10-13 ; compared to middle-sized plants, 21, 126 sq. ; go to heaven to see Sakka,

35, II sq. ; read the thoughts of others, 35, 18, 23 ; suffer no mental pain, do not carry favour nor bear malice, 35, 69 sq. ; cannot be angry or offended, 35, 152 sq. ; pure and free from stain, 35, 200 ; are not afraid of death, 35, 206-10; are without fear, 35, 297-300; the Arhat (called Brahma«a) described,

; cannot be angry or offended, 35, 152 sq. ; pure and free from stain, 35, 200 ; are not afraid of death, 35, 206-10; are without fear, 35, 297-300; the Arhat (called Brahma«a) described,

36, 26-8, 28 n. ; suffers bodily pain, but not mental, 36, 75-8; cannot offend against moral law, but against the Rules of the Order, 36, 98-101 ; every A. knows about emancipation &c., 36, 100; dwell in Nirvawa, 36, 191,193; the sevenfold wisdom of A., 36, 207 sq., 218, 220, 229, 231 sq., 233 ; morality of Bhikkhus and A., 36, 221, 221 n. ; Bhikkhus and A. of different degrees, officers in the 'feity of Righteousness,' 36, 231-9; having conquered all evil, they enter Nirvawa, 49 (i), 177, 179.

(c) Worship of A.

The foolish man scorns the rule of the A., 10 (i), 46, 46 n. ; so long as the Va^^ians support the A., so long they will prosper, 11, 4 ; a true hearer of the Tathagata is worthy of a dagaba, 11, 94 sq.; the world would not be bereft of A., if brethren were to live the perfect life, 11, 107 sq., 107 n. ; 35, 186-9; an A. not to be addressed by his private name, 19, 173; must always be saluted, 20, 196; are not to be acknowledged as such, if they do not firmly believe in the law of Buddha, 21, 42 sq. ; obeisance to the A., &c., the principal benedic- tion, 22, 217; the Bodisat as an elephant honoured the A., 36, 20-2 ; miracles at the graves of A., 36, 174-6 ; the Bhikshu shall associate with A. and other saints, 36, 358 ; the commandments well proclaimed by the A., 45, 2 5 1 . See also Arhatship, Holy persons, Saints, and Saintship.

Arhatship, or saintship, the noble eightfold path which ends in, 11, ix ; attained by Sa/^a, ATMnna, iSariputra, 11, 25 ; 20, 385 ; 21, 61 ;

the Bhikkhus who are lamps unto themselves shall reach the very topmost height, i.e. A. or Nirva«a, 11, 39j 39 n.; and ere long he attained to that stlpreme goal of the higher life for the sake of which ftoble youths go out from all and every household gain and comfort to become houseless ivan- derers — yea^ that supreme goal did he ^ by himself^ and while yet in this visible ivorld^ bring himself to the k7iowledge of, and continue to realize, and to see face to face ! And he became conscious that rebirth was at an end, that the higher life had been fulfilled, that all that should be done had been accomplished, and that after this present life there would be no beyond I 11, no ; 17, 9 ; 20, 384 sq. ; is the uprooting of the upadana, 11, 148 n. ; three qualities required for A., 11, 210 sq. n. ; how a Bhikkhu may obtain A., emancipation of heart and of mind, 11, 218; A. and the Ten Fetters, 11, 222; more im- portant than Nirvana, 11, 243 sq. ; the Asavas, and the theory of A., 11, 293 sq. ; the supreme goal, after which there is no rebirth, 17, 9 sq. ; So«a attained to A., 17, 10 ; Dabba realized A., when seven years old,

20, 4 sq. ; real A. obtained by Buddha-knowledge, 21, 115 ; it is an artifice of Buddha that he teaches Nirvawa at the stage of A.,

; the supreme goal, after which there is no rebirth, 17, 9 sq. ; So«a attained to A., 17, 10 ; Dabba realized A., when seven years old,

20, 4 sq. ; real A. obtained by Buddha-knowledge, 21, 115 ; it is an artifice of Buddha that he teaches Nirvawa at the stage of A.,

21, 189 ; the merit of establishing a man in A., 21, 330 sq., 334; stages leading up to A., 21, 330 sq. ; 35, 25-9, 25 sq. n., 55 sq. ; the seven conditions of A., 35, 52, 58 ; 36, 137 n. ; a layman, who has attained to A., must either die, or become a Bhikkhu, 35, 233; 36, 96-8; discussions about A., 36, xxiii, xxvi sq.; supreme attainment, the only condition of A., 36, 56-8 ; what is the use of becoming a recluse, if laymen can attain to A., 36, 56-8 ; the fruits of the various stages of A., 36, 215 sq. ; A., *the jewel of emancipation,' 36, 224 sq. ; pre- vious keeping of the vows, a con- dition of A., 36, 254 sq. ; similes showing what qualities a Bhikkhu must have to realize A., 36, 275- 373; four paths of A., 3B, 338. See also Nirva//a.

62

ARI6^— ARTERIES

Ari^, ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 140.

Avis, see Erekhsha.

Arish/anemi, chieftain of the sacri- fice, is an autumn month, 43, 107.

Arish/anemi, the Arhat, Hfe of, 22, 276-9 ; was a Gautama, and his skin was black, 45, 112; was to marry, but on seeing the animals doomed to death for the wedding feast, turned monk and became a great saint, 45, 1 12-15.

Arithmetic, young men get a living by learning, 13, 201 ; with and with- out the help of fingers, 85, 91 sq., and n. ; a means of remembering, 35, 123.

Ari//^a, a Bhikkhu, who holds a sin- ful doctrine, 17, 377-82.

Ariyas, *the elect,' ^the noble,' 10 (ii), x; their knowledge, 10 (i), 9, 9 n. ; the law as preached by the A., 10 (i), 23 ; the rule of the A., 10 (i), 46, 46 n. ; the sight of the A. is good, to live with them is happiness, 10 (i), 55 ; the heavenly world of the A., 10 (i), 60 ; a man is cSled Ariya, who has pity on all living creatures, 10 (i), 66, 66 n. ; defined by Buddha as one who is not reborn, 10 (ii), 92. See also Arya.

Arka, is the sun, 8, 219 sq., 346, 346 n. ; 48, 349; a name of the Self, 15, 311; mystery of A., the flame, the sacred fire, fire-altar, 48, 334-6, 342, 346-9, 398 sq., 402, 404 ; 44, xviii.

Arka, a plant, Calotropis gigantea, its mystery, 43, 157 sq., 166, 334-6, 342, 346-9. ^

Ar/^ananas Atreya, n. of a priest, 32, 359.

Arkya, ' what relates to the Arka,' is the fire (Agni), 48, 342 sq., 402 ; ;44, 172.

Arm'aiti Spe;/ta, invoked against the Dru^, 4, loi, 230 ; invoked against the demons, 4, 241 ; mother ^of Ashi Vanguhi, 28, 274.

Armat (Av. Armaiti), opposed by Tarokmat (Av. Taromaiti), 87, 263 sq., 263 n.

Arrogance, deluded by ignorance sacrificers indulge in, 8, 1 1 6 ; aban- doned by lovers of K/vshwa, 8^

128; is the cause of ruin, 41, i ; 44, 22. See also Pride.

Armat (Av. Armaiti), opposed by Tarokmat (Av. Taromaiti), 87, 263 sq., 263 n.

Arrogance, deluded by ignorance sacrificers indulge in, 8, 1 1 6 ; aban- doned by lovers of K/vshwa, 8^

128; is the cause of ruin, 41, i ; 44, 22. See also Pride.

Arrow, one a.'s range is as much as Pra^apati crosswise, 41, 25 ; three a. handed to the king at the Ra^suya, 41, 88 ; a. means strength, 41, 236 ; in parables and similes, 85, 159 ; 86, 169 ; 45, 362.

Arshan, n. of a king of Iran, 23,

^222, 222 n., 303.

Arsheya-brahma^^a, t.w., quoted, 88, 421.

Arshi^ang, the rich in wealth, Av. ashij vanguhi, 5, 86, 86 n., 403,

^405. See Ard, and Ashi Vanguhi.

Arsh^ishe;^as, make five Avadana cuttings, 12, 192 n.

Arshya, n.p., 23, 209.

Avsteit, n.d.. Truth, who makes the world grow, worshipped, 28, 6, 9 sq., II, 15, 17, 19, 36, 38, 40, 16*4, 166, 168, 178, 184; the unholy priest displeases A., 23, 156 ; Ajtad Yajt devoted to A. and Hi^areno, 23, 283-5 ; who advances the settle- ments, worshipped, 81, 198, 205, 209 sq., 215, 220, 224, 256, 345, 388. See also Ajtad.

Arj'ti, the Ascendancy of A. praised, 31, 306.

Ar^vaw/, n.p., 23, 210.

Artabhaga, see Garatkarava A.

Artabhagiputra, n.p., 15, 225.

Artakhshatar, or Ar^ashir Papakan, a king of Iran, son of Papak, summoned Tosar (Tansar) to ex- pound the Avesta, 4, xxxviii sq., xli- xlvi, xlviii, Iv; 37, 414; called Vohuman, the same as Artaxerxes, 5, 137 sq., 150 n., 151, 198 sq., 198 n. ; restored the monarchy of Iran, 37, xxxi ; founder of the Sasanian dynasty, 47, xii, 85, 85 n. ; an organizer of religion, 47, 127, 127 n.

Arteries, or veins, Sk. Na/^is ; con- nexion between the a. of the heart and the rays of the sun, 1, 132-4; 15, 328 sq.; 38, 143 sq., 378 sq. ; in deep dreamless sleep, the soul enters into the a. of the heart, 1, 133; 15, 167 ; 84, 191 ; 38, 141-6 ; there are 10 1 a. of the heart, one of them penetrating the crown of the head, 1, 134; 15, 23, 277, 520 sq. ; 38, 378; called Hita, 15,

ARTERIES -ARYAM AN

63

159 sq., 167 ; by means of them the soul departs from the body, 34, Ixxix, Ixxxii ; the junction of the a. and rays is the way of the departing soul, 38, 382.

Artha, * Wealth ' (personified), worshipped at the Tarpa;?a, 30, 244.

Arthamstra, Sk., knowledge of 6'udras and women, 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n.

Arthavadas, Sk., 'glorifying pas- sages' in Scripture, as means of knowledge, 34, Ixxv, 198, 217-22, 225 n., 304, 318, 318 n., 348, 355; 38, 212 n., 213 n., 227, 235, 246, 246 n., 251, 254 sq., 261, 264, 286, 290, 299 n., 310-12, 418 sq.

Artisan, an ascetic should not live by the occupation of an a., 8, 208, 365. See Professions, and Society (four classes of).

Arts; dancers, singers, bards dis- reputable, 25, 104 sq., 317, 381, 443 ; bards may speak to married women, 25, 316; sin of dancing and singing, 25, 443 ; music and other a. despised, 39, 139 sq., 269, 278-80, 286, 292 sq., 328 sq., 328 n., 342 ; seventy-two a., 45, 108. See Actors, and Music.

Arts; dancers, singers, bards dis- reputable, 25, 104 sq., 317, 381, 443 ; bards may speak to married women, 25, 316; sin of dancing and singing, 25, 443 ; music and other a. despised, 39, 139 sq., 269, 278-80, 286, 292 sq., 328 sq., 328 n., 342 ; seventy-two a., 45, 108. See Actors, and Music.

Artim, Zoroastrianism spread to, 24, 171, 171 n.

Arumans, n. of a people, 24, 52, 52 n. ; termed untruthful, 24, 172, J72 n.

Amna. Aupave^i, grandfather of iSvetaketu Aruweya, 12, xli ; his teaching, 12, 313, 452 ; 26, 249 n. ; 43, 393 sq. ; teacher of Uddalaka, 15, 226.

Arundhati, or Akshamala, wife of Vasish^^a, 25, 331 n. ; 30, 244.

Arundhati, a plant, protects cattle,

.42, 144, 490 sq.

Avuneya, see ^vetaketu A.

Avum, see Uddalaka A.

Aru^^is, meditate on the heart as Brahman, 1, 206.

Arunmukhas, Indra delivered the A., the devotees, to the wolves, 1, 293.

ArCipadhatu, see Heaven (b).

Arusha, n. of a solar deity, the morning sun, 32, 20-3.

Arvavasu, a Hotri of the gods, 12, 137, 137 n.

Arya, title prefixed to the names of Sthaviras, 22, 286-94 ; 5udra and A. created, ruled by day and night, 43, 74 sq.; ^udra woman the A.'s mis- tress, 44, 326; the gods have en- gendered Agni, to be a light for the ^A., 46, 49* See Ariya.

Aryadatta, see Datta.

Aryag, n.p., 47, ^140.

Arya^ayanti ^akha, founded^ by Gayanta, 22, 288 ; founded by Arya ^Ratha, 22, 293.

Aryaghosha, aGawadhara of Parjva, .22, 274.

Arya/^etaka Kula, of the Tarawa jGra«a, 22, 292.

Aryakubera »S*akha, founded by Arya Kubera, 22, 293.

Aryaman.

(a) A. ill mythology. \l>) Worship of A.

(a) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.

^ A.'s road,' thepath of the deceased, 2, 158; 41, 59, 122; chief among the manes, 8, 89 ; Purve Phalguni (constellation) assigned to A., 12, 285 n.; gives the bride to the hus- band, 29, 282; 30, 189; finds out the infamous enemies, 32, 273, 278 ; Maruts compared with A., Mitra and Varu«a, 32, 326, 330; the grandfather of the plant sila>^i, 42, 20; Varuwa, Mitra, A. kindle Agni, 46, 31; A., Mitra, and Varuwa fill the cloud, 46, 103 ; is glorious through Agni, 46, 148 ; Agni is A., the lord of beings, 46, 186; Agni invoked to bring A. to the sacrifice, 46, 316 ; Agni announces man's sins to A., 46, 325; Agni is A, when bearing the secret name of the maidens, 46, 371. (i?) Worship of A.

Prayer to Mitra, A., and Varuwa, sons of Aditi, 12, 356 ; invoked in an Upanishad, 15, 45, 53; wor- shipped at marriage, 29, 44, 168 sq., 282 ; 30, 45 ; invoked in the prayer at the initiation, 29, 64 ; invoked with the Maruts, 32, 386 ; invited to the Soma, 32, 408 ; invoked at sacrifices, 41, 38, 83; 46, 13, 38; invoked in charms to obtain a hus- band, 42, 94 sq., 323, 491 ; invoked in a charm for easy parturition, 42, 99, 243; invoked to remove evil

64

ARYAMAN— ASCETICISM

bodily marks from a woman, 42, 109 ; invoked in a cattle charm, 42, 143 ; invoked with other gods, 42, 160; 44, 385.

Aryam^^a, a demon harassing chil- dren, 30, 211.

Aryam^^a, a demon harassing chil- dren, 30, 211.

Aryan, the glory of the A. regions, 4, 223, 223 n.; Anaryan, i.e. hostile countries, 4, 347 ; if'uareno, or the glory of the A. , worshipped, 23, 7, 7 n., II, 15, 18, 283-5, 358; the A. clans, longing for the gods, praise Agni, 46, 100, 119; Aryans and Dasyus, the pious and impious, the two kinds of men, 46, 182, 183. See also Aryas.

Aryanagila ^akha, founded by Na- gila, 22, 288 ; founded by Va^rasena,

22, 293.

Aryans, see Aryas, and Caste (d,f), Aryapadma 6'akha, founded by ^Arya Padma, 22, 293. Aryapadmila 5akM, founded by

Jadmila, 22, 288.

Aryar/sMpalita 5akha, founded Jby Arya -R/shipalita, 22, 293. Aryas, definition of Aryavarta, * the

country of the A.,' 14, 2-4, 147 sq.;

countries which it is sinful to visit

for A., 14, 148 ; a righteous man

shall dwell in a village where A.

form the majority, 14, 243 sq.;

MlekkbsLS do not understand the

language^ of A., 45, 241 ; ^some men

born as A,, some as non-A.,45, 339.

See Ariyas, Arya, Aryan, Caste (d,/), Aryasenika ^Sakha, founded by ^Arya Senika, 22, 293. Aryat^pasi Sakheu, founded by Ta-

^pasa, 22, 288, 293. Aryava^a 5aklia, founded by Arya

^Va^ra, 22, 293. Aryavalokitej-vara, instructs ^ari-

putra in the Pra^waparamita, 49 (ii),

J 47-9, 153 sq. Aryavarta, n. of India, defined, 14,

^2-4. See Geography (of India). Arzur, slain by Gayomar^/, 24, 58. Ask, * Region,' offerings to, 30, 113

sq.; 42, 486. Asabana, Kara A., and Vara A.,

Turanians, 23, 71, 71 n. Asabani, wife of Pourudhakhjti,

23, 225.

Asamaratha, is a rainy month, 43, 106.

Asam-i Yamahujt, chief in the River Naivtak, 5, 118, 118 n.; 18, 256 n.

Aasi7iivrita,, see Hell (a),

Asandivat, Ganame^aya in, 44, 396.

Asan/zi^anva;//, n.p., 23, 203.

AssiYiif offering to A. at the ^ula- gava, 29, 352 ; at rites relating to agriculture, 30, 1 13 sq. ; =the light- ning, 41, 160; n. of Rudra (Agni), 4:1, 160.

Ampati, *Lord of the regions,' offerings to, 42, 486.

Asat, Sk., 1. 1., that which is not, to fxr} ov, non-being, non-entity, non-ex= istent ; in the beginning there was A. only, 1, 54, 93 ; the origin &c. of the world cannot proceed from it, 34, 17 sq. ; not absolute non- existence, 34, 266-8 ; denotes ' Being' previous to the differentia- tion of names and forms, 34, 267 ; denotes another quality only, 34, 332-4; compared with 'the son of a barren woman,' 34, 338 sq. ; the cause of the world, 34, 341 ; entity does not spring from it, 34, 415-18 ; Brahman cannot spring from it, 38, 20; arosefromtheearth, 42, 71, 398.

Asat Pa;;2sava, deity of the place where they throw the ashes from ^the sacred fires, 12, 338 sq.

; the cause of the world, 34, 341 ; entity does not spring from it, 34, 415-18 ; Brahman cannot spring from it, 38, 20; arosefromtheearth, 42, 71, 398.

Asat Pa;;2sava, deity of the place where they throw the ashes from ^the sacred fires, 12, 338 sq.

Asava (Pali) or Ajrava (Sk.), the Asavas, Buddhist t.t., imperfections of the mind, bad influences, 10 (i), 13 sq. n., 25 sq. n. ; 11, 293-5 ; 20, 263, 263 n. ; the four streams of sensuality, individuality, delusion, and ignorance, 11, 97 n., 218, 218 n.; 35, 274, 274 n.; Buddha teaches the destruction of A., 11, 296-307; the^Ginas have reached extinction of A., 13, 91 ; the five Bhikkhus were released from the A., 13, 102 ; a man becomes a Samawa by the destruction of the A., 35, 251 sq. ; twenty-five qualities preventing the destruction of the A., 36, 14 1-3. See Asravas.

Asceticism, badly-practised, leads to hell, 10 (i), 75 ; Buddha's attitude towards a., 10 (ii), xv n., 67 ; 11, 146 sq. ; 13, 92-4 ; 17, in, 113 sq. ; 19, 74-6, 79j Hl-5, i74 sq., 235, 260 sq. ; 36, 60-2; 49 (i), 72-4, 132-4, 174; different kinds of a.,

ASCETICISM— ASCETICS

65

19, 72-4, 80; 49 (i), 71 sq. ; Deva- datta causes a schism in the Samghn by demanding stricter rules of a. which Buddha rejects, 20, 252 sq. ; never extolled in the Saddharma- puw^arika, 21, xxxvii ; parivra^ya, the state of the wandering mendi- cant, enjoined by sacred law, 34, Ixxv ; 38, 295-303 ; enjoined by the side of learning and childlike state, 34, Ixxvi ; 38, 322-7, See also Ascetics, and Austerity. Ascetics (Sannyasins, Bhikshus, Pa- rivra^akas, Munis, wandering men- dicants).

(«) Rules for a. {b) Laws concerning a. [c) Different kinds of a. {d) Life and state of a.

{a) Rules for a.

Rules for Sannyasins or a., 2, 153 sq., 193 sq.; 7, 279-91 ; 8, 212, 362-8 ; 14, 46-9, 259 sq., 279-84; 25,205-16; he who has no aversion and no desire is an ascetic, 8, 63 ; must not earn anything, 8, 363 ; eight observances of a., 8, 364 ; the outward signs of a. do not purify a mortal who has not overcome desires, 10 (i), 38 sq. ; (ii), 41 sq. ; the Paribba^akas of differ- ent sects had assemblies on the 14th, 15th, and 8th day of each half- month, 13, 239 sq. ; the a. of differ- ent sects retire in the rainy season, in order not to destroy life, 13, 298 ; an ascetic who rejects meat at sacrifices or funeral meals goes to hell, 14, 54 ; an ascetic who slides back into civil life cannot reach heaven, 14, 237, 237 n. ; hermits may become a., 14, 273 sq. ; cere- monies on entering the order of a., 14, 273-9; before becoming an a., a man must first perform the duties of the other ajramas, 15, 300 ; he who does not touch the objects of the senses is an a., 15, 315; gar- ments of bark, phalaka cloth, hair, skins, feathers worn by a., 17, 246 sq. ; meditations of a., 25, Ixix, 209-1 3, 211 n. ; receive food at ^raddhas, 25, 120; food fit for a., 25, 177 ; not to follow worldly pur- suits, 25, 208, 2o8n.; three staves worn by a., 25, 395, 485, 485 n. ;

; meditations of a., 25, Ixix, 209-1 3, 211 n. ; receive food at ^raddhas, 25, 120; food fit for a., 25, 177 ; not to follow worldly pur- suits, 25, 208, 2o8n.; three staves worn by a., 25, 395, 485, 485 n. ;

meditation only is prescribed for a., not action, 34, Ixxv ; 38, 295-303, 306 ; a. who have broken their vows of chastity, 34, Ixxvi; 38, 317-20; Muniship enjoined for a. as a means of knowledge, 38, 322-4; the a. is to live not manifesting himself, 38,

325-7. {b) Laws concerning a.

Food of those who have become a. without the rules of the law, for- bidden, 2, 69 ; law regarding female a., 7, xxiv, 135; 25, 317, 317 n.; offence of entertaining a. at sacri- fices, 7, 34 ; exempt from fare or toll, 7, 36 ; 49 (i), 170; debts of a. to be discharged by sons or grand- son?, 7, 45 ; an apostate from asce- ticism becomes the king's slave, 7, 37 ; 33, 135 n., 136 sq. ; cannot be witnesses, 7, 48 ; alms to be given to a., 7, 192-4; 25, 92, 92 n,; 29,320; must not be offended, 25, 154; eldest brother deprived of his share in estate, by becoming an a., 25, 376 n. ; 33, 195 ; sexual intercourse with female a., a kind of incest, 33, xvii, 170, 180 n. ; ordeals should not be administered to a, 33, lor, 260 ; when the husband has become an ascetic, the wife may marry another man, 33, 185; punishment for a. who violate the duties of their order, 33, 265 ; judicial pro- ceedings for a., 33, 281. {c) Different kinds of a.

Nakeda., 2, 154; 10 (i), 38 sq. n. ; 11, 126 sq. ; 17, 217 sq., 220, 245 sq. ; 36, 308 sq. n. ; some a. go with matted hair and skins, others are clean-shaven and without cover- ing* 8, 375 ; discontented are some pabba^itas, 10 (ii), 7; different kinds of a., 13, 41 n. ; Ga/ilas, Brah- manical a. wearing matted hair, 13, 118-35, 118 n., 136, 141, 190 sq.; 17, 130, 132, 134 n.; 5rama«as and Tapasas, 15, 169 ; four kinds of a., 15, 266 sq. n. ; false a. condemned, 15, 341 ; a. who live on the remains of offered food, 17, 71 ; a. who live like deer, 19, 72 sq. ; 49 (i), 70, 70 n., 72 ; certain a. wear nothing except what they can procure from dust heaps or cemeteries, 20, 89 ; the vows of Brahmanic, Buddhist, and

66

ASCETICS-ASHA

Gaina a. compared, 22, xxii-xxxii ; backsliding and apostate a., 22, 58-60 ; some a. subsist by glean- ing ears of corn, 25, 93 j Gaina a. die by voluntary starvation, 25, 204 n. ; orders of a., 25, 210; Ardraka and the Hastitapasa (a. who kill one elephant a year and live on it to spare the life of other animals), 45, 418 sq. (ti) Life and state of a.

subsist by glean- ing ears of corn, 25, 93 j Gaina a. die by voluntary starvation, 25, 204 n. ; orders of a., 25, 210; Ardraka and the Hastitapasa (a. who kill one elephant a year and live on it to spare the life of other animals), 45, 418 sq. (ti) Life and state of a.

A. reach the world of Brahman, 1, 144; 8, 66; 15, 301; Lakshmi resides in a., 7, 299 ; their entire freedom from worldliness, 8, 159, 159 n. ; dialogue between an Adh- varyu and an a., 8, 289-93 ; true a., 10 (i), 39, 50; are the true Brah- ma«as, 10 (i), 90 sq. ; Buddha an ascetic, 10 (ii), xv; old a., and the young Sama«a Gotama, 10 (ii), 87 ; when Brahma«as know the Self, and have risen above the desire of sons, wealth, and new worlds, they w^ander about as men- dicants, 15, 129, 179 sq.; the noble life of the religious mendicant, 22, 22 sq.; parents lament when their sons wish to become a., 22, 54 sq. ; a. and Brahmawas, 38, 2 7 ; not afflicted by pain, 38, 64 ; the state of being grounded in Brahman be- longs to a., 38, 300-3 ; enjoy immor- tality, 38, 301 ; childlike state, which is enjoined for a., means absence of strong sensual passions, absence of guile, pride, and the like, 38,325-7; Buddha (Gautama) meets with an ascetic,^49 (i), 51 sq. See also Asceticism, Ajramas, Austerity, Bhikkhus, Gaina monks, Holy per- sons. Meditation, Monks, Muni, Niga«/^as, Pabba^^a, Paribba^akas, Parivr%akas, Samawas, Sannyasin, and ^rama^as. Asha, Zd., Righteous Order (com- pare Sk. Ritd),

{a) More or less personified.

(b) Worshipped as a divine being,

{c) Asha Vahijta, one of the Ameshaspe// tas.

(d) Worship of Asha Vahi^ta.

{a) More or less personified.

A. and Vohu-mano, 4, 1 9 1 ; waxes by pious acts, 4, 285; obtains all things, 4, 294 n., 295 ; he who gives to the ungodly harms A., 4, 297 ;

Righteous Order of Ahura-Mazda, 31, xxi ; colloquy between A., Ahura, and the Soul of the Kine, 31, 3-11 ; Ahura, the Creator of A., 31, 37, 44 ; Gr^hma opposed to A., 31, 55, 63 sq. ; in order to main- tain A., welfare of soul and body is sought for, 31, 94, 98 ; the realm of Ahura furthered in A., 31, 109, 116 ; where Piety and A. join hand in hand, 31, 143 ; Ahura-Mazda, the father of A., 31, 146, 148 ; prayer for A., 31, 185 ; Haoma, the springs of A., 31, 240 ; Ahura-Mazda ap- proached by the kinship of A., 31, 252 ; the glorious works of A., in which the souls of the dead find delight, 31, 256 ; Ahura approached with his Righteousness, 31, 285 ; Ashi Vanguhi closely knit with A., 31, 296 sq. ; may A. conquer the Demon of the Lie, 31, 311 ; Ara- maiti, whose are the laws of A., 31, 361.

{b) Worshipped as a divine being. Zarathujtra, the first praiser of A. (Ashem Vohu), 23, 201 sq. ; in- voked by Zarathujtra, 31, 5, 12 sq. ; invoked with Ahura, 31, 14-24, 62, 70, 75, 182, 307 ; the Dru^ delivered into the hands of A., 31, 27, 33; prayers and sacrifice to Ahura- Mazda, A., and Vohu-mano, 31, 174 sq. ; the wicked pollute A.'s path, 31, 184 ; invoked to appear in the village, 31, 310.

; invoked with Ahura, 31, 14-24, 62, 70, 75, 182, 307 ; the Dru^ delivered into the hands of A., 31, 27, 33; prayers and sacrifice to Ahura- Mazda, A., and Vohu-mano, 31, 174 sq. ; the wicked pollute A.'s path, 31, 184 ; invoked to appear in the village, 31, 310.

{c) Asha VAHii-XA, one of the Ameshaspe^tas.

'Perfect Righteousness,' 4, liii, 213 ; 5, 10 n. ; gives a good passage to him who has a spiritual Master, 4, 291 ; the righteous will see A. V., 4, 294 n., 295 ; a name of Ahura- Mazda, 23, 25, 25 n. ; creature of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 31, 33 ; is Divine Order and Fire, 23, 4 1 ; the crush- ing Ascendant of A. v., 23, 128, 133; assists the Good Spirit, 23, 297 ; earliest mention of A. V., 31, 15, 22, 22 n. ; the thirty-three gods, lords of A. v., 31, 199, 205, 210, 216, 220, 225; gods worshipped because of A. v., 31, 212, 218, 227, 274, 322, 329? 339 ; a praiser of Haoma better than A. V., 31, 241 ; the soul passes over the ATinva/ bridge to Heaven

ASHA— ASHI VANGUHI

67

and A. V., 31, 261 ; the Kingdom is lor Ahura and A. V., 31, 283 ; the longing blessing of A. V., 31, 345 ; Mazdayasnian doctrines have their growth from A. V., 31, 354.

(d) Worship of Asha Vahi^ta.

A. v., Vohu Mano, and Khshathra Vairya invoked, 4, 245 ; A. V. in- voked and worshipped, 23, 4 sq., 5 n., 13 sq., 30, 35-8, 285, 351, 353 ; 31, 196 sq., &c. ; the Ardibehijt Yajt in praise of A. V. and Airya- man, 23, 41-8 ; a blessing is A. V., or Righteousness (called) the Best, 31, 228 sq., 247, 253, 266, 297, 309, 359j 371, 379, 381, 383 sq. ; praised by the Ashem Vohu prayer, 31, 266-8. See also Ashavahijt.

Asha^/^a, a king who reached Imal

Jbliss, 49 (i), 94.

Asha^/^a Savayasa, his opinions quoted, 12, 4.

Ahhduihi Saujromateya, n.p , 41, 17J.

Ashahura, son of Gijti, 23, 212.

Asha-nemah, n.p., 23, 219.

Asha-sairyai, n.p , 23, 213.

Ashetsaredha, son of Asha-sairyS^, 23, 213 ; son of Zairya>^, 23, 213.

Asha-savah, n.p , 23, 214.

Ashashagaha.^, -e /fi;a«dHn, a high-priest, 5, 115, 115 n.

Ashaskyaothna, son of Ga\ adhasti,

23,212.

Ashastu, son of Maidhyo-mi^ungha, 23, 209.

Ashavahijt, or Ashavahijto, or Ar^avahijt (Ardibahijt, Ardibehejt), Phi., the archangel Asha Vahijta, Zd., created, 5, 10 sq. ; has the mouse-ear (flower), 5, 104 ; smites Andar, 5, 128; protects fire, 24, 271 ; connected with the healing of the sick, 37, 116, 116 n. ; world in the guardianship of A., 37, 244; replies to Gcj-aurvan, 37, 393 ; the Airyaman of A., 37, 405 ; the original creature A., 37, 411 sq. ; interferes to diminish slaughter of cattle, 47, xii, 1 09 ; Patakhsrobo, king of the Arabs, through A., 47, XXV, 12 sq. ; Vohu-mano and A, descend with a stem of Hom to cause the birth of Zaratujt, 47, xxix, 22-8 ; assists Zoroaster in converting Vijtasp, 47, 67-9, 164 ;

; interferes to diminish slaughter of cattle, 47, xii, 1 09 ; Patakhsrobo, king of the Arabs, through A., 47, XXV, 12 sq. ; Vohu-mano and A, descend with a stem of Hom to cause the birth of Zaratujt, 47, xxix, 22-8 ; assists Zoroaster in converting Vijtasp, 47, 67-9, 164 ;

gives Vijtasp the Hom to drink, 47, 70 sq. ; prescribes the care of the sacred fire, 47, 161, 161 n. ;— wor- shipped, 5, 139, 401, 405; meat- offering to A., 5, 336 ; protector of fire, how to be propitiated, 5, 359, 372 sq, 375 ; ceremonial of A., 37, 184; invoked, 37, 296. SeeKs\i?i{c,d).

Ashavanghu, son of Bivawdangha, 23, 210, 210 n.

Ashavazang, son of Porudakhstoih, one of the seven immortal rulers, 18, 256, 256 n., 258 n.

Ashavazd, or Ashavazdah, son of Pourudhakhjt, one of the immortals, 5, 118, n8 n. ; 23, 70 sq., 71 n., 212, 212 n. ; 37, 203, 203 n.

Ashavazdah, son of Sayuzdri, 23, 70 sq., 212.

Ashemaogha, Zd., t.t., heretics; the ungodly fasting heretic, 4, 48, 48 n. ; denounced as the type of wickedness, 4, 60 sq., 195 sq. ; no defilen^iCnt caused by the death of an A., 4, 60 sq., 154 sq. ; the false cleanser, an A., 4, 135 sq. ; the ungodly A. kills the bull, 4, 231 ; the malice of the two-legged A., 23, 26, 26 n. ; 31, 257 ; smitten by Airyaman, 23, 44-6 ; confounded by Mathravaka, 23, 208, 208 n.; Zarathujtra invoked against the unholy A., 23, 261 ; the Waters worshipped to contradict the A., 31, 322. See aho ¥Lq\'q\\cs,

Ashem-yahmai-ui^ta, n.p., 18, 256 n. ; 23, 216, 216 n. See Yakhma- yujad.

Ashem-yeNhe-rao/^^u, n.p., 23, 215.

Ashem-yeNhe-vereza, n.p., 23, 215.

Ashes, the foul part of Agni's food, 41, 261 ; taking down the a. from the fire-pan to the water, and bringing back part of it whereby Agni is reproduced from the waters, 41, 293-5.

Ashi, see Ashi Vanguhi.

Ashij-ang, see Arc!, Arshijang, Ashi Vanguhi.

Ashi Vanguhi, the good Blessed- ness or Sanctity, invoked and wor- shipped, 4, 222 ; 23, II, 18, 162, 164, 166, 330, 332 ; 31, 200, 206, 211, 217, 226, 296 sq., 298, 324,

68

ASHI VANGUHI— A^RAMAS

343 sq., 345, 34^, 35i, 353, 358; imparts riches to the righteous, 4, 2 22 n. ; follows behind Tijtrya, 23, 104 ; proceeds with Mithra, 23, 136 ; Mithra's chariot embraced by A. v., 23, 136; bestows all the good and riches (^ Ashi's remedies '), 23, 188, 188 n., 270-3, 270 n. ; in the shape of a fair maiden, 23, 209 ; the Fravashis bless the house with the presence of the kind A. V., 23, 230 ; is Piety personified, 23, 270 ; daughter of Ahura-Mazda, sister of Amesha-Spewtas, 23, 270, 274 ; the Ashi Yajt devoted to her, 23, 270-82 ; praises and loves Zara- thujtra, 23, 274 sq. ; rejects oft'er- ings of all sterile people (old men, courtesans, and children), 23, 280 sq. ; legend of A. V. hiding herself, 23, 280 sq., and n. ; her healing virtues, 31, 347. See Aharuvang, Ar^, and Arshijang.

Ashopaoirya, n.p., 23, 214.

Ashorao/^ah, son of Franya, 23, 204.

Asho-urvatha, n.p., 23, 214.

Ashovahij-t, n.p., 5, 148.

Asho-zuJt, see Birds {b).

; legend of A. V. hiding herself, 23, 280 sq., and n. ; her healing virtues, 31, 347. See Aharuvang, Ar^, and Arshijang.

Ashopaoirya, n.p., 23, 214.

Ashorao/^ah, son of Franya, 23, 204.

Asho-urvatha, n.p., 23, 214.

Ashovahij-t, n.p., 5, 148.

Asho-zuJt, see Birds {b).

Ashta^, the victorious, comes to meet the departed soul, 4, 373.

Ash/aka, as a deity, 29, 102, 104 ; A. festivals, jee Animal Sacrifices (b), and Sacrifices (/).

Ash/apada, iJ/shabha died on the

^summit of Mount A., 22, 285.

As ibn Wail, threatened with child- lessness, 9, 343 n.

Asidaka, demon, converted by Buddha, 19, 244.

Asiknl river, medicines on the, 32,

^402.

Asila, n. of a great ascetic, 45, 268, 269 n.

Asita, the i^/shi, calls KWshwa the first god, 8, 87, 87 n. ; the Isi A. descends'from heaven to see Buddha, who has just been born, and pro- phesies about the child, 10 (ii), 124-8; 19, xix, 12-18, 93, 355-60, 363 sq. ; 49 (i), 10-14, 20, 91 ; curative plant from A.'s dwelling, 42, 31 ; incantation^of A., 42, 107, 255 ; A. Devala, for Asila ? 45, 269 n.

Asita Dhanva, a king, whose people are the Asuras, 44, 368, 368 n.

Asita Varshaga^/a, n. of a teacher, 15, 226.

A^kanian kings, 5, 151, 199 sq. ^and n.

Asman, his flower, 5, 104 ; invoked, ^5, 403, 405. See also Heaven (g).

Ai'm.arathya, n. of a teacher, 34, xix, xcix, 150 sq., 276 sq., 279 sq. ; 48, 293, 391.

Asmo-^'z/anva^^t, one of the first followers of Zarathujtra, 23, 33 n., 203 ; Fravashi of A. worshipped, 23, 321.

Asmok-khanvato, Zd. Asmo- >6'z;anvat6, n.p., 47, xxx, 165.

Asnya, the day-lords of the ritual order, worshipped, 31, 196, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 368, 379.

A^oka, Sk., Asoka, Pali, the king,, inscriptions of, 8, 223 ; A. and Indian chronology, 10 (i), xxxv- xlv; his edict of Bhabra, 13, xxvi sq. ; schism settled by A., 19, xii sq. ; A. and the Buddhist Church, 19, xiv ; raises eighty-four thousand Stupas, 19, xxix, 336 sq., 336 n. ; Ajvaghosha on A., 19, xxxvii; ob- tained the first holy fruit (Srota- panna), 19, 337; his reference to the Buddhist Scriptures, 35, xxxvii sq. ; outdone by the courtesan Bindumati, 35, 182 ; Katha Vatthu, a controversial work of the period of A., 36, XX. See Ka/asoka. .

Aspen^argak, a demon, 5, 28^ 28 n.; in contest with the rain, 5, 112,

J 12 n.

Aspigans, family name of Fre^/un, 47, 34 ; ten A., 47, 140.

Aspopadho-makhj'ti, n.p., 23, 214.

Airamapada, n.of a park in Benares, .22, 273.

AjTamas, Sk., t.t., the four orders or stages of life, viz. student, house- holder, hermit, and ascetic, 1, 35 n. ; 7, 14; 8, 216 sq. ; 14, 41, 258-62; 25, 205 ; he who performs the duties of the A., reaches the world of Brahman, 1, 144; 8, 315 sq. ; 15, 300 sq. ; duties common to all the four A., 2,^153 ; some Smritis allow only the A. of the householder, 2, 153 n. ; the order of the "house- holder is the best, for the other A. derive their existence from that of the householder, 2, 158-61, 193;

A^RAMAS— ASS

69

; 15, 300 sq. ; duties common to all the four A., 2,^153 ; some Smritis allow only the A. of the householder, 2, 153 n. ; the order of the "house- holder is the best, for the other A. derive their existence from that of the householder, 2, 158-61, 193;

A^RAMAS— ASS

69

7, 194; 8, 354, 358; 14, 44; 25, Ixvii sq., 89, 89 n., 214 sq., 214 n. ; the order of householder is the best, because the others do not beget offspring, 14, 260-2 ; householder and ascetic, 48, 708-12; 49 (i), 94 sq. ; after having studied the Veda one may make his choice between the four A., 2, 192, 192 n. ; different purifications and allow- ances of food for householders, students, hermits, and ascetics, 7, 196 ; 14, 37 ; the duties of the four A. are not for the emancipated, 8, 307 ; jDreaking through the law of the A., the chief complaint of Brahmawas against Buddhists, 15, li ; the three Vehicles (yanas), imita- tions of the A., 21, xxxiv n., xxxvi ; the system of the four A. older than Buddhism and Gainism, 22, xxix; A. and castes, 22, xxxi sq. ; three A. obligatory, 25, 7 r, 7i ". ; 48, 693-6 ; when he has paid^ accoi^ding to the law, his debts to the gnat sages, to the manes, and to the gods, let him make over everything to his son and dwell {in his hotise), not caring for any worldly concerns, 25, 169, 205; legal decisions about A., 25, 321 sq. and n. ; four A. known by the Veda, 25, 505, 507; 38, 297-303; three men of the first three A. must be in a legal assembly, 25, 510,^510 n. ; the law protects the four A., 33, 8 ; the duties connected with them are obligatory on him also who does not strive after mukti, 34, Ixxv ; 38, 312-15 ; persons who do not belong to any one of them have also claims to knowledge, 34, Ixxvi ; 38, 3 1 5- 1 7 ; but it is better to belong to one of them, 38, 316 sq. ; A. requiring chastity are open to men whether they have reached house- holdership or not,^38, 295 ; Gaimini's opinion on these A., 38, 295-7 ; four, not three, 38, 300 sq. ; those belong- ing to the three former A. obtain the world of the blessed, while the mendicant enjoys immortality, 38, 30 T ; all works enjoined on them must be had regard to with a view to the springing up of knowledge, 38, 309 ; of him who has entered on a higher one there is no descend-

; those belong- ing to the three former A. obtain the world of the blessed, while the mendicant enjoys immortality, 38, 30 T ; all works enjoined on them must be had regard to with a view to the springing up of knowledge, 38, 309 ; of him who has entered on a higher one there is no descend-

ing to a lower one, 38, 3 1^7 sq. ; the duties of the other A. are incumbent on the householder, as well as those of his own stage, 38, 324 sq. ; as all the four A. are equally taught by Scripture, they are to be gone through equally, 38, 325 ; the stages of studentship and house- holdership must precede the hermit's stage of hfe, 45, 63 sq. ; he who possesses knowledge, may give up the state of a householder, 48, 693 ; members of all A. have a claim to knowledge of Brahman, 48, 702-4 ; even those who stand outside the A. are qualified for knowledge of Brahman, 48, 704 sq. ; better than to be outside the A. is the condition of standing tvithifi an A . The latter, state may be due to misfortune ; but he who can should be within an J., which state is the more holy and beneficial one, 48, 705. See also Ascetics, Brahma- kixva^ Herniits, and Householders.

Airava, see Asava.

Asravas, Gaina t.t., explained, 22, 37 n. ; there are as many A. as there are parisravas, 22, 37; influx of A. through all bad channels, 45, 99 ; stopped by expiation of sins and self-denial, 45, 163 sq.^; how the soul becomes free from A., 45, 174 ; monks free from A., 45, 313, 377 ; the six A., sources of Karman, 45, 316 n. ; Gainas ^should believe in the existence of A., 45, 407.

Ass, offering of an, penance for inchastity, 2, 85, 289 ; 14, 118, 215 ; putting on the skin of an a., part of a penance, 2, 89 sq. ; 7, 120 ; riding naked on an a., punishment for unchaste women, 14, 109 sq. ; 25, 318; shaving with the urine of an a. in punishments for unchastity, 25, 319, 321; parading on an a., a punishment for Brahmawas, 33, 204 ; parading on an a., punishment for violating an unwilling woman, 33, 366 ;— mythical three-legged a. in the sea Varkash, 5, 67-9, 67 n. ; 24, III, III n. ; — he-a. is a 5udra and belongs to Agni, 29, 366 ; with twofold sperm, 29, 366; 41, 197; simile of the a., 36, 279; how the a, was created, 41, 147 ; the a. a substitute for cow and sheep, 41,

70

ASS—ASTRONOMY

197 ; the a., searching for Agni, addressed, 41, 204 sq., 224 sq. ; imbued with sorrow, 41, 225 ; re- presents Vaijya and 5udra, 41, 227.

Assail, one of the first converts of Buddha, 11, 155 n.; receives the ordination from Buddha, 13, 100; Sariputta I converted by A., 13, 144-7 ; followers of A. and Punab- basu, wicked Bhikkhus, 17, 347-57 ; animosity of the followers of A. and Punabbasu against Sariputta and Moggallana, 20, 211 sq.

Assagutta, n. of a great Arhat, teacher of Nagasena, 35, xxv, xxvii n., 11-14, 23-6; mentioned by flanakitti and Mahanama, 36, xviii sq.

Assaka, n.p., 10 (ii), 184.

AsBassins, assassination, see Homi- cide.

and Punabbasu against Sariputta and Moggallana, 20, 211 sq.

Assagutta, n. of a great Arhat, teacher of Nagasena, 35, xxv, xxvii n., 11-14, 23-6; mentioned by flanakitti and Mahanama, 36, xviii sq.

Assaka, n.p., 10 (ii), 184.

AsBassins, assassination, see Homi- cide.

Assault, law about, 2, 238 sq. ; 4, Ixxxii, 34, 39-45; 25, 253, 267, 303-6 ; 33, 86, 207-12, 355, 357-9 ; 35, 269 sq. ; 37, 36-55) 68, 72, 403, 472 sq. ; against a Brahmawa causes loss of heaven, &c., 2, 282 sq. and n. ; 25, 155; different kinds of a., 5, 239-42 n., 379 sq. ; beating an inno- cent man, 5, 322; to be punished by the king, 14, 97 ; penance for a., 14, 212 ; sinful bodily action, 25, 484 ; about use of weapons, 37, 40,

4 3>47, 49-

Asssmblies, nobles, Brahmawas, householders, Samawas, angels, gods, Mara, and Brahma, are the eight kinds of a., 11, 48 sq. See also Cor- porations.

Assembly (of monks), see Sawgha.

Associations, transgression of a compact settled among all kinds of, 33, 153-5. See also Corpora- tions.

Ajta-aurva;^t, conquered by Vij- Jtaspa, 23, 117, 279.

Ai"ta^, n.d., has the white Hom, 5, 104 ; the victorious, 5, 228 ; funeral cakes to A., 5, 383; 24, 351; stationed at the J^inva^ bridge, 5, 383 n. ; invoked, 5, 403, 405 ; cake offering to^A., 18, 61 sq. ; cere- monial of A., 37, 183, 183 n. ; the good promoter of the world, 37, 210. See Arjta/.

Asterisms, see Nakshatras, <3t;7^Stars.

Asthikagrama, Mahavlra stayed at, 22, 264, 264 n.

Astiviha,d, see Asto-vidhotu.

Ast6-vid8u/, Phi., see Asto-vidhotu.

Asto-vidhotu, Zd., or Astivihad, or Asto-v^da^, Phi., the demon of death, 4, 4?^ 47 n., 52, 52 n., 377, 379-8 r; 5, 19, 19 n.; 18, 93, 95 sq., 105 sq., Ill, 113; 24, 17 sq., i7n., 21; 37, 193, 200, 200 n,; drags the wicked soul to hell, 4, 89 n. ; *the evil flyer,' 5, iii sq., in n.; sent with diseases by Aharman, 5, 164 sq. ; casts a noose around the neck of the dead, 18, 52, 52 n. ; Vae identified with A., 18, 62 n.

Astrologers, to be listened to by a king, 2,-^36; 7, 21 ; unfit to be witnesses, 33, 88.

Astrology, and the interpretation of dreams, 3, 350 n. ; duty of the grand recorder to observe the motions of the heavenly bodies, 27, 254 ; the business of the Brahma«as, 35, 247 ; that men by a. know the future is a proof of the reality of the world, 45, 317 ; — ascetics and Bud- dhist monks should not practise a., 10(ii),i76; 11, i97sq. ; 14,48; 19, 296 ; 25, 208 ; a sinful or impure occupation, 14, 220 ; 25, 106 ; 42, 1. See also Divination, Nakshatras, and Stars.

know the future is a proof of the reality of the world, 45, 317 ; — ascetics and Bud- dhist monks should not practise a., 10(ii),i76; 11, i97sq. ; 14,48; 19, 296 ; 25, 208 ; a sinful or impure occupation, 14, 220 ; 25, 106 ; 42, 1. See also Divination, Nakshatras, and Stars.

Astronomy, astronomical data and Chinese chronology, 3, 13, 15, 20- 30 ; Yao's care for the regulation of the calendar, to determine the seasons of agriculture, 3, 24-8, 32- 4 ; the Chinese zodiac, 3, 25 ; chart representing the principal zodiacal stars in China about B.C. 2 300, with note and table, 3, 26-30 ; Shun reduced the system of the Seven Directors (Great Bear), 3, 38 sq., 39 n. ; two ministers of the Board of A. punished for negligence, esp. in overlooking an eclipse of the sun, 3, 81-3; *the five dividers of time' and the calendar, 3, 142 ; the superior man regulates his astronomical calculations, and makes clear the seasons and times, 16, 328, 329 n. ; Bhikkhus dwelling in the woods must learn the stations

:. of the constellations and the direc-

ASTRONOMY— ASURAS

71

tions of the sky, 20, 292-4 ; de- finitions of new and full moon days, 30, 25-7 ; a king must show honour to astronomers before en- tering the court, 33, 280 ; astrono- mical tables, 37, xlvi sq. (correction to 18, 333 sq.) ; knowledge of a. one of the principal accomplish- ments of a priest, 45, 137, 137 n. See also Nakshatras, Stars, and Time.

AstvaZ-ereta, i.e. Saoshyawt, 23, 21 r, 215, 220, 307 sq.

Ast-vidad, see Asto-vidhotu.

Asu, expiatory oblation to A. (breath of life) at a Soma-sacrifice, 44, 210.

Asura, Varu«a the A., 42, 11, 241 ; the king or Indra, the manly A., 42, III, 380; Rudra the A. of the highest heaven, 46, 187, 191 ; Agni born from the A.'s belly, 46, 303 ; as the A.'s germ, Agni is called Tanunapat, 46, 303 ; Agni, the A., 46, 399 ; a liberal giver called A.,

^46, 420.

Asura, an unbeliever is called so, 1,

137.

Asura-Rakshas, Puru was an A., 41, 292 ; the Asuras are often called A., 44, 95, see Asuras ; are the niggards and scorners of the gods, 44, 430.

Asuras or Demons.

(a) Their nature, character, and abodes. {b) Stories about the A. {c) Gods and A. {(i) Worship of A.

{a) Their nature, character,

AND ABODES.

The A. are the cause of evil breath, evil speech, &c., 1, 4 sq. ; are created, 7, 4 ; 8, 387; 25, 15; Pra^apati the father of gods and A., 12, 54, 54 n.,59, no, 144, 153,198, 265, 279, 286 sq., 310, 370; 15, 189 ; 26, 30, 105, 135, 142, 301; 41, I, 254, 256, 289, 387 ; 43, xvii, 193, 257; 44, 22, 423, 429; created by the downward breathing of Pra^a- pati, 44, 13 ; — delusive nature of A. and Rakshasas, 8, 83 ; dwell beneath Meru, 12, no n. ; part of the belly relating to the A., 12, 172 ; to them Pra^apati gave darkness and illusion, 12, 362 ; try to tamper with the food offered to the fathers, 12, 365 ;

and Rakshasas, 8, 83 ; dwell beneath Meru, 12, no n. ; part of the belly relating to the A., 12, 172 ; to them Pra^apati gave darkness and illusion, 12, 362 ; try to tamper with the food offered to the fathers, 12, 365 ;

14, 53, 269 ; 25, 117; carried by a runner, 15, 74 ; 43, 401 ; are liable to destruction, 15, 289 ; suffer for their deeds and are subject to trans- migration, 45, 250, 318 ; mentioned along with other superhuman beings,

19, 348 ; 36, 130 ; 45, 225 sq., 382 ; 49 (ii),^ 30, 70 ; dwell in the ocean,

20, 302, 305 ; 35, 175 ; marriage rite of the A., 25, 79-82 ; wealth of those who perform no sacrifices is called property cf the A., 25, 434 ; speak barbarous language, 36, 31 sq. ; voice of the A. in the cart wheels, 26, 132 ; among the pawy^a- ^ana^, 34, 262; metres of the A., i. e. metres of less than ten syllables, 38, 228, 228 n. ; sacrifice into their own mouths, 41, i ; 44, 22 ; the wile of the A., 42, 67, 341 ; sorceries coming from the A., 42, 80 ; know wisdom, 42, 268 ; in the Atharva- veda, 42, 268 sq. ; magic art the Veda of the A., 44, 368 ; relinquish truth, 43, 257 sq.; serve the Purusha as maya, 43, 373 ; burial rites of people of A. nature (Easterns and others), 44, 423, 430 ; the weapons of A. are real, 48, 125 ; souls of A., 48, 198 ; have bodies and sense- organs, 48, 330;— those who have not arrived at the highest knowledge, go after death to the worlds of the A. covered with blind darkness, 1, 311; heretics and sinners are reborn in the world of the A., the dark place, 19, 304 ; 45, 15, 28, 34, 231, 246, 259, 363, 367, 430; no A. in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 12, 33 ; Asuraloka, realm of evil spirits, 49 (ii), 97 n.

(b) Stories about the A.

The A. worshipped breath as Abhuti or not-being, and thus they were defeated, 1,213 ; the A. cried out against the injustice of killing animals for sacrificing, 10 (ii), 51 ; Manu's bull with the A.-killing voice, 12, 29 sq. ; Araru was an Asura and Rakshas, 12, 57 ; Para- vasu, Hotri of the A., 12, 137; the A. have perished, but there are creatures living like them still, 12, 362 ; the A. pierced speech, breath, eye, ear, and mind with evils, but were finally conquered by the

72

ASURAS— A5VALA

breath in the mouth (mukhya), 15, 78 sq. ; Suras and A. carry Maha- vira's throne, 22, 198; disputes occurring in the assemblies of gods, men, and A., 22, 268 ; how the A. offered an animal sacrifice, 26, 207 ; the Asura Niimu^i, 41, 92, 135; see Namu/^i ; the Asura Svarbhanu, 41, 406, 406 n. ; dig remedies into the ground, 42, 9, 2 1, 268, 279, 516; the kalakahga A. piled up a fire-altar, to ascend to heaven, 42, 13, 500; the ant the daughter of the A., 42, 27, 268 ; ATandramas conquered the golden cities of the A. and Danavas, 42, 85 ; Br/haspati and the seers de- stroy the A., 42, 127 sq. ; the people of King Asita Dhanva, 44, 368 ; the A., appearing in the air with hideous shapes, beat the people who insult the monk Harik^ja 45, 53. (c) Gods and A.

and Danavas, 42, 85 ; Br/haspati and the seers de- stroy the A., 42, 127 sq. ; the people of King Asita Dhanva, 44, 368 ; the A., appearing in the air with hideous shapes, beat the people who insult the monk Harik^ja 45, 53. (c) Gods and A.

Struggle between Devas (gods) and A., 1, 4 sq. ; 12, 54, 59, 64, no sq., 113 sq., 125 sq., 144 sq., 150, 153-8, 171, 198 sq., 265 sq., 269 sq., 279 sq., 286 sq., 297, 310 sq., 409 n. ; 15, 78 sq. ; 19, 262, 307; 26, 14, 30-2, 74 sq., 82 n., 93, 98 sq., 105 sq., 115, 131, 135, 142, 147, 175 sq., 240, 249, 252, 279, 29T, 301, 303, 433;

41, I, 254, 256 sq., 289, 387 sq. ;

42, 82, 86; 43, 193, 195, 198, 200, 257-61 ; 44, 22, 105, 270 sq., 337, 423, 429; Devas and A., trying to search out the Self, 1, 134-42 ; 15, 343 ; practise the life of Brahma- ^arins for freedom from death, 8, 151 sq., 152 n. ; Devas and A. approach Pra^apati as pupils, 8, 282 sq. ; 48, 328; the A. defeated by the gods, 10 (ii), 125; 30, 107;

42, 71, 199, 268 ; 44, 42 sq. ; A. and Rakshas disturb the sacrifice of the gods, 12, 8 sq., 12, 34 sq., 69, 113 sq., 125 sq., 150 sq., 297, 370-3;

43, 192 sq. ; Kapila, an Asura, striving with the gods, 14, 260 sq. ; the Devas were the younger, the A. the elder ones, 15, 78; the gods cast the remedies up again, which the A. dug into the ground, 42, 21 sq. ; gods succeed with the sacrifice, A. come to nought, 43, 78 ;

not true are the legends of the fight between gods and Asuras, 44, 1 4 ; when the gods were passing up- wards to heaven, the A. enveloped them in darkness, 44, 91 sq., 95 ; — conquered by Indra, after he had obtained the knowledge of the Self, 1, 307 ; struggle between Indra and the A., 15, 342 ; 26, 399 ; Indra, destroyer of the A., 29, 342; 42, 79, 83, 137, 215, 222 sq. ; 43, 193.

(d) Worship of A.

Prayer to the A. on touching water, 12, 3 n. ; after repeating a text sacred to the A., one must touch water, 29, 3 r ; Brahoia^arin given in charge to A., 30, 153 sq. ; Asura (Ahura) worship in India and Iran, 31, xxxii ; expiatory oblation to the A., in case of certain mishaps at the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 207. See also Demons, and Rakshasas.

Asuravidya or magic, 44, 368 n.

Asuraya;/a, n. of a teacher, 15, ^118 n., 119, 186 n., 187, 226.

Asuri, n. of a teacher, his opinion quoted, 12, 169, 300, 329, 357, 431 n., 432, 448; 26, 349 n., 417; 44, 447 ; in a list of teachers, 15, 119, 187, 226; Kapila and A, 15, ^xl; 34, 291 n.

Asuri, allured Indra away from the gods, 42, 103, 268, 547; found the remedy for leprosy, 42, 268 sq.

Astirik, n.p., 5, 135.

Asurivasin, Prajniputra A., n.p., 15, 226.

Asurya, or Asurya worlds, in the Ija-upanishad, 1, ci.

Ajva, son of Samudra, a iiishi, saw the Apri- verses of the horse, 44, 302.

A^vaghosha, 'The Sermons of A.' in Chinese, 19, xxx, xxxv ; author of the Buddha->&arita, 19, xxx- xxxiii, xxxvi sq. ; 49 (i), ix sq. ; three authors of that name, 19, xxxi ; a musician, 19, xxxvi ; quotes Manu, 25, xcvii.

A^vaghosha, 'The Sermons of A.' in Chinese, 19, xxx, xxxv ; author of the Buddha->&arita, 19, xxx- xxxiii, xxxvi sq. ; 49 (i), ix sq. ; three authors of that name, 19, xxxi ; a musician, 19, xxxvi ; quotes Manu, 25, xcvii.

A.yva^it, one of the first five disciples of Buddha, 19, 172 ; A. and Vashpa convert 5ariputra, 19, 193 ; a dis- tinjruished Arhat, 21, 2 ; n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.

Arvala, a priest of Ganaka Vaideha, questions Ya^wavalkya, 15, 12 1-5.

A5VALAYANA— A5VAYU(7A

73

Ayvalayana, Aitareya-arawyaka and Sutras of, 1, xciii, xcv sq. ; satiated at the Tarpawa, 14, 255 (A. ^aunaka) ; 29, 123, 220; on birth ceremonies treated in Upanishads, 15, 222 n. ; honoured ^as teacher, 29, 141 ; works of A. and his teacher 5"aunaka, 29, 153-8. See

JKausalya A.

Ajvalayana-Gnhya-SMra, notes on, 29, 153-8; 30, xiii sq., xxii, xxvii, xxxi sq., xxxvii ; translated,

^29, 159-259.

A.yvalayana-Sni?7ti, based on the Gr/hya-sutra, 25, xxii.

Ajvamedha, Sk., t.t., the horse- sacrifice ; he ivho offers a horse- sacrifice, conquers all sin, he destroys the guilt of the mnrderofa Brdhmana, 2, 275 ; bathing with the priest at the end of A. frees from sin, 2, 8r, 284; 14, 122, 127 ; truth is more than a thousand A., 7, 51 sq. ; A., the king of sacrifices, removes all sin, 7, 133, 135, 181; 25, 445, 447, 482 ; 44, 298, 396 ; meri- toriousness of A., 7, 171, 260 ; 25, 177; 33, 285 ; 44, 129; King Okkaka, instructed by the Brah- mawas, brought about assamedha, i.e. A., and other sacrifices, 10 (ii), 50; speculations on the A., 15, 73-7, 122-5; where those go who have performed an A., 15, 127 sq. ; Mantras used at the A., 32, 30 ; 42, 662, 666 ; pariplava, recitation of certain stories at stated intervals during the year occupied by the A., 38, 305 sq., 305 n. ; 44, 361 sq. ; 48, 697 sq. ; an obsolete or disused sacrifice, 41, xxvi ; 44, 334, 334 1^- ? a supernumerary rite, 41, 246 ; the A. is yonder sun, 43, 239, 404; A. included in the building of the fire- altar, 43, 298; the sacrificial horse, Pra^apati, the universe, 43, 401, 401 n. ; etymology of the word A., 43, 403 ; Arka and A. become death, 43, 404 ; history and significance of A., 44, xv-xxxiii ; A. a Kshatriya's sacrifice, 44, xvii, 347 ; Varu«a, the deity of A., 44, xx ; offering to Gumbaka at the purificatory bath at the end of the A., 44, xxxix ; offered by Pra^apati, 44, xlii, 289 ; Purushamedha performed like. the

a Kshatriya's sacrifice, 44, xvii, 347 ; Varu«a, the deity of A., 44, xx ; offering to Gumbaka at the purificatory bath at the end of the A., 44, xxxix ; offered by Pra^apati, 44, xlii, 289 ; Purushamedha performed like. the

A., 44, xlii sq., xliv ; the new and full moon sacrifice represented as an A., 44, 33-5; performance of the A., 44, 274-403; is the bull among sacrifices, 44, 276 ; all the gods are concerned in it, 44, 278 sq., 336 ; the A. means royal sway, 44, 288 sq., 303 ; worldly blessings (sons, rains, &c.), acquired by it, 44, 294 sq. ; Pra^apati reserves the A. for himself, assigning the other sacrifices to the gods, 44, 295 ; the A. is the sacrificer, 44, 327 ; verily he who performs the A. makes Pragdpati complete, and he {himself^ becomes complete ; and this, indeed, is the ato:ie7nent for - everything, the remedy for everythi^ig. Thereby the gods redeem all sin, yea, even the slay- ing of a Brahman they thereby redeem ; and he who performs the A. redeems all sin, he redeems the slaying of a Brahman, 44, 328 ; advantages to be gained by the A., 44, 344 sq., 347.; right season for it, 44, 347 sq. ; is everything, 44, 348-50? 354? 3^©, 378, 384, 395 sq. ; the keepers of the horse at the A. will all become kings, 44, 359 sq. ; sovereign rule gained by the A., 44, 370 ; domestic and wild animals sacrificed at the A., 44, 382 sq. ; is successful when the horse sniffs or turns away, 44, 384 ; in the A. all objects of desire are contained, 44, 387, 391 ; forms part of the Sarvamedha, 44, 419.

A^vamedha Bharata, n.p., given as author of a Vedic hymn, 46, 420 sq.

A^vapati Kaikeya, king, knows the Self, and instructs five Brahma«as, 1, 85-91 ; 34, 227 n.; 38, 276 ; 43, 393-8 ; 48, 288, 290, 677 sq., 688.

Asvapna, or the sage Sleepless, 42, 54,60, 57T.

A^vasena, king of Benares, father of Parjva, 22, 271.

A^vastomiya, t.t., a set of oblations at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 337 "•> J4isq.

A^vatara^vi, see Bu^ila A.

Ajvattha (tree), see Trees.

Ai-vattliaman, a Kaurava, 8, 38.

A^vayu^, the two, and the full moon of Ajvayu^a worshipped, 29, 130.

Aj-vayu^a, see Sacrifices (h).

74

A5VINS

Ajvins, the two, Ajvinau.

{a) The A. in mythology. (3) Worship of ihe A.

(^7) The a. in mythology.

Ajvattha (tree), see Trees.

Ai-vattliaman, a Kaurava, 8, 38.

A^vayu^, the two, and the full moon of Ajvayu^a worshipped, 29, 130.

Aj-vayu^a, see Sacrifices (h).

74

A5VINS

Ajvins, the two, Ajvinau.

{a) The A. in mythology. (3) Worship of ihe A.

(^7) The a. in mythology.

The Nasatya or A., and the N^unghaithya, 4, liii ; seen within Kr/sh«a, 8, 92 ; alarmed at the greatness of Krishwa, 8, 94 ; are the Adhvaryus of the gods, 12, 16, 53 ; 26, 239, 276; 43, 23-30, 33; 44, 245 ; * with the arms of the A.,' 12, 16, 42, 53, 213; 26, 136, 141, 167, 181, 239; 29, 63; 30, 151, 232 ; 41,39,53, 201, 214; 43, 228; 44, 253 n., 449, 474 ; the sacrifice- tortoise did not stand still for the A., 12, 161 ; the two A. have declared that fame is gained by the procreation of sons, 14, 271 ; Dadh- ysLnk teaches the A. the doctrine called * honey,' 15, 116 sq., 119, 187; 26,277; 44,471; Buddha mistaken for one of the two A., 19, 72 ; 49 (i), 71 ; world of the A., 25, 165 ; the two A. at the marriage of Soma and Surya, 26, xiv ; 42, 95, 503 ; the heavenly physicians, 26, 274 sq. ;

42, 48,52,85, 310, 310 n., 329,389;

43, 23; 44, 216 sq., 243, 243 n. ; legend of the A. restoring jfiTyavana's youth, 26, 274 sq. ; are heaven and earth, 26, 276 sq. and n. ; ' lotus- crowned,' 26, 277 ; performed cures with parched grains, 26, 315 n., 316 n. ; the chariot of the A., 29, 365; 30, 170 ; produce the embryo with their golden kindling-sticks, 30, 199 ; red birds of the A., 32, 26, 321 ; called mada-^yut, 32, 134-6 ; by two syllables gained two-footed men, 41, 40 n. ; are of the same womb, 41, 62 ; cured Indra, 41, 131 sq. ; 44, 216 sq., 249, 252 ; help Indra in slaying Namu/^i, 41, 135;

44, 222 sq., 232 ; connected with agriculture, 41, 329 ; 42, 512 ; their wonderful deeds, 41, 334; unite lovers, 42, 100 sq., 312 ; bring back an exiled king, 42, 112; call the king to the throne, 42, 113; have measured the earth, 42, 200 ; took the part of Pra^apati below waist and above feet, 43, 28 ; became everything here, 43, 30; 44, 253 ; Pra^apati produces creatures by union with the A., 43, 32 sq. ;

Dadhya?/^, fitted by the A. with a horse's head, 44, xlviii, 444 sq. ; the A. are the eyesight, 44, 217 sq. ; the earth relates to the A., 44, 241, 247; the healing medicine of the A., 44, 253.n. ; the two A. are the ears, 44, 263; all the gods except the two A. performing a sacrifice, 44, 441 ; restored the head of the sacrifice, 44, 471, 475, 477, 482-4, 490 ; lovers of honey, 44, 471 ; 46, 358 sq. ; Agni united with the two A., 46, 37-9; Agni is like the bright one on the path of the A., 46, 302, 305 ; drive on chariots and horses, 46, 358. See also Nasatyas. (b) Worship of the A.

; Agni united with the two A., 46, 37-9; Agni is like the bright one on the path of the A., 46, 302, 305 ; drive on chariots and horses, 46, 358. See also Nasatyas. (b) Worship of the A.

Gifts bestowed on Brahmawas in the month Ajvina, please the two A., and procure beauty, 7, 269 ; invoked for ofl*spring, 15, 221 ; 29, 43, 287; 30, 199; morning prayer to the A., 26, 229 sq. n. ; 46, 356-9; Soma libations to the two A., 26, 266 n., 272-8, 312, 312 n., 320 n., 409 sq. ; 32, 408 ; 42, ^231 ; 46, 44 ; worshipped at the Ajva- yu^a sacrifice, 29, 130, 332 ; in- voked to give intelligence to the new-born child, 29, 182 ; invoked at the Upanayana, 29, 188 ; 30, 66 ; invoked by the guest when accept- ing the Madhuparka, 29, 198 ; in- voked by the student to bestow insight, 29, 308; 30, 153, 159; prayer to the A. at the Samavartana, 29, 313 ; sacrifice to the A. at ploughing, 29, 326 ; invoked by the Snataka, 30, 169 ; invoked to pro- tect the cows, 30, 184 ; invoked to protect the bride, 30, 188; asked to sprinkle the sacrifice with their whip, i.e. rain, 32, 187 sq. ; offering to the A. in the charioteer's house,

41, 6r sq. ; animal sacrifice and other Sautramam offerings for the A., 41, 129-37, 136 n, ; 44, 213 sq. n., 216-18, 221 n., 222, 224, 233, 241, 243-7, 253, 261-3, 273 n.; invoked to establish harmony, 42, 136 ; invoked to slay vermin infest- ing grain, 42, 142 ; invoked with the rest of the pantheon, 42, 160 ; hymn to the honey-lash of the A.,

42, 229-32, 587-91 ; offering to the A., 42, 486, 486 n. ; the milk when

A5VINS— ATHARVAN DAIVA

75

being milked or ladled out at the Agnihotra belongs to the A., 44, 8 1 ; two goats sacrificed to them at the Ajvamedha, 44, 300 ; worshipped at the Pravargya, 44, 468, 475, 477, 482-4 ; invoked together with Agni, 46, 281, 316, 356-9; invoked to grant long life, 46, 360 ; invited to sit down on the sacrificial grass, 46,418.

Atali, mother of Upali, 19, 227.

A/ana/iya-paritta, a protecting

^charm, 35, 213.

Atar, or Atar6, or^Fire, Zoroastrian god ; worship of A. and Agni, 4, lii ; struggle between^ A. and A2;i, Indra and Ahi, 4, lii ; A. and Vohu-mano protect against demons, 4,^ loi, 10 1 n., 230, 241 ; worship of A., the son of Ahura-Mazda, 4, 184, 198 sq. ; 23, 5, 5 "•, 7 sq., 14-16, 36, 38, 316, 322 n., 339, 344 ; watches over pregnant bitches and women, 4, 184, 184 n. ; blesses him who brings him dry wood, 4, 199; the day A., 5, 95 ; has the marigold flower, 5, 104 : invoked, 5^ 402, 405 ; Atar, with all (sorts of) Atars or Fires, 23, 8, 16, 358 ; a source of healing, 23, 8, 16, 358 ; drives behind Mithra, 23, 153; Vohu-mano and A. help Ahuja against Angra Mainyu, 23, 198 ; A., the son of Ahura-Mazda, fights against Azi Dahaka, 23, 297 sq. ; blesses the man who worships him.^ 23, 338; Ataj Nyayij, prayer to A., 23, 349, 357-6r. See also /ire {b, g).

Atare-danghu, n.p., 23, 207.

Ataredata, n.p., 23, 206.

Atare-^7/arenah, n.p., 23, 207.

Atare/Hthra, n.p., 23, 206.

Atarepata, n.p., 23, 206.

; blesses the man who worships him.^ 23, 338; Ataj Nyayij, prayer to A., 23, 349, 357-6r. See also /ire {b, g).

Atare-danghu, n.p., 23, 207.

Ataredata, n.p., 23, 206.

Atare-^7/arenah, n.p., 23, 207.

Atare/Hthra, n.p., 23, 206.

Atarepata, n.p., 23, 206.

Atare-savah, n.p., 23, 207.

Atarevakhsha, see Priests {e).

Atarevanu, n.p., 23, 206.

Atare-zawtu, n.p., 23, 207.

Ataro, see Atar.

Ataro-Auharmazd, a Zoroastrian JLeacher, 5, 243, 243 n.

Atarobondak, n.p., 5, 145.

Atar6-da<^, n.p., 5, 145.

Atarp-frobag, n.p., 5, 194, 194 n. See Atur-frobag.

Ataro-frobag Nosai, n. of a Zoro- astrian teacher, 5, 243, 243 n.

Ataro-Mitro, n.p., 5, 194.

Ataro-pa*^, or Atur-pa^, son of Zaratujt, 5, 159 n., 304, 304 n. ;

^37, 6 n. ; 47, xxxvi sq.

Ataro -part?, or Aturo-pa^, or Atiir- pa<^, son of Maraspend, 4, 286 sq., 286 n. ; 5, 145, 147, 148 n., 308, 333; 24, 256, 256 n.; 37, xxxiv, xl, xlii, 10, 30, 30 n. ; 47, 87, 87 n., 127, 1 2 7 n. ; restorer of the true religion, 5, 199, 199 n.; underwent the ordeal of melted metal, 5, 376, 376 n. ; 24, 171, 171 n. ; 47, 74 sq.^; born in the steel age, 37, t8i ; A. and the Nasks, 37, 415; his son Avarethra- bmi, 47, xii ; his date and work, 47,

^xxxv-xxxvii.

Ataro-pa^, or Atur-pa^, son of Hamii(Hemi^/), 5, 148, 14& n.; 18, xxvii, 150 n. ; a compiler of the Dinkar^, 18, 399 n. ; 24, xxvii,

^139 n. ; 37, xxxii-xxxiv, xxxviii.

Ataro-pa^, son of Da^-farakh, 5,

^244 n.

Ataro-pcu/, n.p., 5, 194, 194 n.

Abaro-patakan, n.p., 5, 194.

Ataro-tarsah, n.p., 5, 137.

Athabba;/a-veda, Pali for Athar- va«a-veda. See Atharva-veda.

Atharvan, the eldest son of Brahma, 15, 27 ; 48, 284; the sacred texts, revealed by A. and Angiras, 25, 436, 436 n. ; was the first that kindled Agni, 41,217 ; is the breath, 41, 217; auspicious rites called A. rites, 42, xviii-xxiv ; 5anti, wife of A., 42, xxi n. ; A., Angiras, and Bhr/gu, fire-priests, 42, xxiii, xxvii, xxx, xxxii-xxxiv, Ivii sq. ; a charm against wild beasts called * A.'s crusher of tigers *, 42, 148 ; Angiras and A. rule over the heavens, 42, 225; author of a hymn, 42, 362; Dadhyaw/^, ^son of A., 44, xlviii, see Dadhyaw^ Atharvawa ; expiatory ob- lation to A. at the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 208 ; a woman who has mis- carried sacrificed to A. at the Puru- ^shamedha, 44, 415.

Atharva^a, see Bhisha^ ^A., Da- ^dhyaw/^ A., and Kabandha A.

Atharva;/as, see Atharvawikas.

Atharva;/a-Upanishads, see Upani- shads.

Atharvan Daiva, teacher of Da- dhyaw^, 15, 120, 187 ; 42, xxxiv sq.

76

ATHARVANGIRAS -ATM AN

Atharvangiras, Prawa the true work of the, 15, 275 ; as a name of the Atharva-veda, 42, xvii-xxv ; 44, XV, 97; plants atharva«a andahgirasa, ^holy and magic, 42, 219, 624.

Atharva^^ikas, their rite of carrying fire on the head before the study of the Veda, 15, 42 ; 38, 186, 189 sq. ; 48, 629, 631 ; the seven libations (from the saurya libation up to the jataudana 1.) are limited to the A, 38, 189, 190.

Atharva^^ikas, their rite of carrying fire on the head before the study of the Veda, 15, 42 ; 38, 186, 189 sq. ; 48, 629, 631 ; the seven libations (from the saurya libation up to the jataudana 1.) are limited to the A, 38, 189, 190.

Atharvans worshipped at the Tar- pawa, 30, 243 ; slayers of Rakshas and Dasyus, 42, xxxiii, 33; the A. tied the amulet on, 42, 86 ; the divine A. in heaven invoked, 42, 161.

Atharvanras, an Upanishad, quoted by Gautama and Baudhayana, 1, Ixvii, 52 n.

Atharva-veda, Upanishads of the, 1, Ixvii; quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii, 119, 119 n. ; Arthajastra (knowledge which ^Tidras and women possess) a supplement of the A., 2, xxxii, 171, 171 n. ; for its study a second initiation is neces- sary, 2, 2 n. ; mentioned after the other Vedas in the Vish«u-smr/ti, 7, xxxi ; deadly incantations in the A., 7, 41 ; not mentioned in the Bhaga- vadgita, 8, 18 sq. ; mentioned in Sanatsu^atiya, 8, 145, 180; the Bhik- khu must not apply himself to prac- tising the hymns of the Athabba«a- veda, 10 (ii), 176 ; A. and the Angiras, 12, 38 n. ; 44, xxxvii n. ; charms of the A., the \veapon of the Brahma«a, 25, 436, 436 n. ; charms against disease in the A., 36, 109 n. ; names of the A., 42, xvii-xxviii, xxxi-xxxiii, xxxviii, xlvii, liii; 5akhas of the A., 42, xxii sq., xxiii n., Ixi sq. ; the Veda of the Kshatriyas, 42, xxv sq., xxxvii ; position of the A. in Hindu litera- ture, 42, xxviii-Ivi ; theosophic hymns in the A., 42, xxix, xl, Ixvi ; A. and Rig-veda, 42, xxx sq. ; the A. in the hymns of the 5aunakiya- Sawhita, 42, xxxi-xxxiii ; A. in the Ya^us Sawhitas and Brahmawas, 42, xxxiii-xl ; its inferiority, 42, xlix ; in the view of its ritualistic literature, 42, Ivii-lxxi; exaltation

of the A., 42, Iviii sq. ; and ^rauta ritual, 42, Ixx sq. ; selected hymns of the A. translated and explained, 'voL 42; Vaitana-sutra and Gopatha- brahmawa of A., 44, xvi sq. ; Athar- vans and Angiras, two different collections of A. texts, 44, xxxii ; the Atharvans are the Veda, 44, 365.

Atheism, a crime in the fourth degree, 7, 137 ; penance for a., 7, 176; to be avoided, 25, 154; a minor offence, 14, 5 ; 25, 444 ; is of the quality of Darkness, 25, 491.

Atheists defile the company at a iSraddha, 2, 256 ; 25, 103, 103 n. ; become outcasts, 2, 280 ; the ordeal by sacred libation must not be ad- ministered to a., 7, 55 ; 33, 116 sq., 116 n. ; penances for a., and for receiving gifts from a., 14, 114 sq. ; Digambaras referred to as a., 24, 146 n. ; assertions of a. denounced,

24, 146-50 ; deny revelation (Veda),

25, 31, 31 n. ; a country infested by a. soon perishes, 25, 256; a. kings, 25, 308 ; cannot be wit- nesses, 33, 87 ; gifts not to be accepted from a., 33, 220.

Athrat, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n.

Athravan, Parsi fire-priests. See ^Priests {e).

Athwya, Thraetaona, son of A., 4, ^246 ; 23, 61 ; 31, 233, 233 n.

Athwyas are rich in cattle, 23, 326,

^326 n., 328.

Athwyoza, n.p;, 23, 211.

Atidhanvan ^aunaka, n.p., 1, 17.

Athrat, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n.

Athravan, Parsi fire-priests. See ^Priests {e).

Athwya, Thraetaona, son of A., 4, ^246 ; 23, 61 ; 31, 233, 233 n.

Athwyas are rich in cattle, 23, 326,

^326 n., 328.

Athwyoza, n.p;, 23, 211.

Atidhanvan ^aunaka, n.p., 1, 17.

Atigrahas, t.t., eight grahas (organs of sense) and A. (objects of sense), 15, 125 sq.

Ati/^/^>^andas, see Metres.

Atiratra, see Sacrifice (j).

Atithya, Sk., t.t., ceremony of re- ception of guests. See Guests.

Ativadin, Sk., t.t., one who makes a final supreme declaration, 1, 1 2on. ; he who understands that spirit (prawa) is all this becomes an a., 1, 120 sq. ; in reality he is an a. who declares the Highest Being to be the True, 1, 121 ; 34, 163-7 ; 48,

^301-5.

Atmabodha-Upanishad, j^^ Upani-

^shads.

Atman, Sk., t.t. , the Self, meanings and translations of the word, 1,

ATMAN-Arr/2^AKAVAGGA

77

xxviii-xxxii ; to know the A. was to be the A., 1, xxx ; identified with the Brahman and with the Sat, 1, xxx sq. ; Buddha's doctrine of Nirvawa, and the Brahmanic theory of the A., 22, xxxiii ; meaning * body,' 26, xxix ; means the internal organ, 38, 8 r ; translated by ' vital breath,' 46, 88 ; A. or Brahman given as author of a Vedic verse,

Jt6, 293. See Self, and Soul.

Atmavidya, i.e. the Upakojala- ^vidya, 1, 64 n.

A/nfi,ra, see Para A.

Atoms, refutation of the Vaijeshika tenet that the world originates from a. set in motion by the adrish/a, 34, xlviii, 1 sq., 16, 289, 317 sq., 354, 381-400; 48, 495-500; con- junction of a. the material cause of the world, 34, 46, 382, 382 n., 387 n. ; 48, 426 ; possess the quali- ties of colour, &c., according as they are a. of earth, water, fire, or air, 34, 382, 382 n., 386, 402 ; are of spherical form, 34, 382, 382 n. ; subsist during a certain period with- out producing any effect, 34, 382 ; during the period of each pralaya they are isolated and motionless, 34, 382 n. ; the form of extension of an effect depends on the number of a., not on their form of extension, 34, 382 sq., 383 n. ; cannot be divided themselves, 34, 386 sq. ; Kawada's reasons for the perma- nence of a., 34, 392 sq. ; relation of the a. and the four elements, 34, 393 sq. ; atomic theory not accepted by any authoritative persons, 34, 394-400 ; may be decomposed by theif passing back into the indiffer- enced condition of the highest cause, 34, 400 ; external things can neither be a. nor aggregates of a., 34, 41 9 ; Bauddha and Gaina theories of aggregate of a. as the cause of the world refuted, 34, 403, 430 sq. ; 48, 501, 516-20; Karman consists of a., 45, 194 sq. ; one of the four kinds of inanimate things possessing form, 45, 208, 208 n. ; being with- out parts they cannot be the cause of the world, 48, 475 ; consist of parts, 48, 482 ; the smallness of a., 49 (ii), 142.

Atonement, see Penances, ^»^ Sins.

Atraya-^, the poets of the fifth ^Maw^ala of the Rig-veda, 1, 216.

; being with- out parts they cannot be the cause of the world, 48, 475 ; consist of parts, 48, 482 ; the smallness of a., 49 (ii), 142.

Atonement, see Penances, ^»^ Sins.

Atraya-^, the poets of the fifth ^Maw^ala of the Rig-veda, 1, 216.

Atreya, n. of a teacher, quoted by Baudhayana, 14, xl n. ; in a list of teachers, 15, 118 n., 119, 187; authoronmedicine,19, II ; Dakshiwa given to an A. who is not an offi- ciating priest, 26, 346, 346 n. ; quoted by Hira/iiyakd'jin, 30, 200; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 245 ; quoted in the Vedanta-sutras, ^34, xix; 38, 320; 48, 707.

Atreyas, family n., authors of Vedic

Jiymns, 46, 364-97, 401-24.

Atreyi, t.t., a woman who has bathed after her courses, 7, 133 n. ;

^14, 107.

Atreyiputra, n.p., 15, 224 n*, 225.

Atri, and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314;. the germ miscarried by Speech developed into A., 12, 131 ; one of the seven i^'shis, 15, 106; surpassed by Atreya as an author on medicine, 19, 11; 49 (i), 9, 9 n. ; quoted in Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78; a sage and Pra^apati, 25, 14 ; Barhi- shads, manes born of A., 25, 112; dispels the darkness of the Asuras, 26, 346 ; satiated at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122, 220; 30, 244; thrown into, the fiery pit and saved by the Ajvins, 32, 218; restored light to the sun, 41, 66 n. ; the Ris\\\ A. employed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319; the sun freed by Indra and A., 42, 294; A. and the Atris, connected with the Ka«vas, 46, 42 sq. ; Agni identified with the Rish\ A. ? 46, 214; his spells may loose Agni's bonds, 46, 366 ; Agni worshipped by A.,^46, 376, 382, 413 ; the i^/'shi Isha Atreya called A., 46, 383; Agni has freed A., 46, 399 ; author of Vedic hymns, 46, 421.

Atrin, an ogre, devouring demon, 32, 154, 158; 42, 37, 62, 65.

Attada^^^asutta, t.c.,10 (ii), 1 77-80.

Attainments, the three, Buddhist t.t. (tisso sampattiyo), viz. life as man, life as god, and Arhatship, 35,. 146 n. ; 36, 356.

A//^aka, n. of a i^/shi, 11, 172.

A^Makayagga, part of the Suttani- pata, 10 (ii), 146-83.

78

ATTHASALINi— a0HA/?]MAZZ>

Atth£tsalini, mentions Assagutta, 36, xviii.

Ktthd. Vimokkha, Pali t.t. See Deliverance (eight stages of).

A//>^issara, Devadatta will become a Pa^^eka-Buddha under the name of A., 35, 167.

Atula, n.p., a pupil of Buddha, 10 (i), 58, 59 n.

Atula, n. of an author on medicine,

.36, 209.

Atuma, Buddha at, 11, 77 sq. ; 17,

^140-2.

Attir-farnbag, son of Farukho-za^, first compiler of the Dinkar^, 37, xxxi-xxxiv, 411, 411 n. ; sayings of A. as to the Gyemara (Gemara) of the Jews, 47, xiii sq., 119 sq. and n. See Atlir-fiobag.

Atur-frobag, son of Farukhuza^, 18, xxvii, 252, 252 n. ; quoted by Mar^an-farukh, 24, xxvi ; Roshan, son of A., 24, xxvi sq. ; Dinkar^ of A., 24, 120 n., 139, 139 n., 146, 162, 169 sq. ; = Her-Frovag, 18,

^289 n.

Aturd-bu^ert^, n. of a high-priest,

.18,318.

Aturd-Frobag-vindad, name of a

Jiigh-priest, 18, 318.

Atu^d-mahan, n.p., 18, xxii, 3, 3 n.

Aturd-pad, n.p., 18, 346, 357. See also Ataro-pa^^

; Dinkar^ of A., 24, 120 n., 139, 139 n., 146, 162, 169 sq. ; = Her-Frovag, 18,

^289 n.

Aturd-bu^ert^, n. of a high-priest,

.18,318.

Aturd-Frobag-vindad, name of a

Jiigh-priest, 18, 318.

Atu^d-mahan, n.p., 18, xxii, 3, 3 n.

Aturd-pad, n.p., 18, 346, 357. See also Ataro-pa^^

Atur-pa^, ste Ataro-pa^.

Atur-pa^iyavand, Pahlavi writer, quoted, 24, xxvi, 121, 138, i38sq. n., 162, 169.

Atyagnisb/oma, see Sacrifice (y).

Au^ak, or the demon Uda, and Yim, 37, 212 sq. and n. ; see also Uda.

Audanya, see Muz/^ibha Au.

Audavahi, n. of a teacher, 15, 1 1 8 n. ; worshipped at the Tarpawa,

29, 123, 220.

Audbbari, see Kha«^ika Au. Auddalaki, see Uddalaka Aru«i. Audgabamani, quoted by Gobhila,

30, 97 sq.

Audgrabha«a, t.t., elevatory obla- tions at Soma-sacrifice, 44, 289 sq. n., 291, 292 n,

AWulomi, n. of a teacher, his opinions quoted, 34, xix, Ixxxiv, xcix, 277 sq., 278 n., 279, 280; 38, 321, 409 sq. ; 48, 392, 394, 708, 760 sq.

Auguries, see Divination, Fate, and

Omens. Auhanna^^, or Or mazd, the supreme

god of Parsi religion. Phi, the same

as Zd. Ahura- Mazda.

(a) A. as the supreme God and Creator. (/-) A. in mythology, (c) A. and Zoroaster. id) A. and morality. \e) Worship of A.

(a) a. as the supreme god and Creator.

The creator, 5, j-20, jj j^., 57, 62, <5j sq., 69, 76, 90 sq., 105 sq., 12I-3, 127, 155, /J5? sq., 183 sq., 195, &C. ; 18, 3, 12, 14-20, 25 sq., 33, &c., 80-3, 86-g4, 116 sq., 120, 197 sq., 200, 200 n., 225, 267, 279, 307 sq., 324, jS6, 412', 24, J-J, 7 sq., J2 sq., 40, 43, 53, 59 sq., 65, 70y 73 ^^"> ^2, 8j, 92, p8 sq., 117 sq., 128, 132, 133-6, 237, 27r, 274, 276, 279? 299, J2J, 328 sq, 343, 345; 37,22,26,35, 102, 116,750, 152 sq., 165, i68, 172, 190, 217, 229-31, 239, 248 sq., 270, 282, 289, 296, 303 sq., 306, 311, 322, 334 sq., 344, 369 sq., 438-40, 443, 445, 453 sq., 456 sq. ; 47, 3-6, 9, 15, 21, 26, 47, 49 sq., 53, 70 sq., 77, 79, 119; complete sovereignty ol the creatures of A. in the future existence, 5, 5 sq. ; life of the creatures of A., 18, 42 ; created the bird Varesha, 5, 52; A. created 7iothing useless what- ever, 5, 74 ; completes his work on resurrection day, 5, 126; created Iran, 5, 216 sq., 219, 224, 229 sq. ; the verdure which A. has given abundantly, 5, 339 ; assisted by the spirit of wisdom in the creation, 24, 98 sq.; the conclusion is this, that the creator is the healer and perfect ruler, the niaintainer and nourisher, protecting and preserving the creatures ; not a producer of the disease, a causer of the pain, and an inflicter of the punishnient of his ozvn cieatures, 24, 133, 138 ; compared to an orchard- owner, 24, 134-6 ; the will of the creator is all good, he cannot be the causer of evil, 24, 155-60, 1 66-8, 173-202, 205-8 ; his sagacious creativeness, 37, 362 ; origin and effect produced for A., 37, 383 ; produces the renovation, 47, 118 ; — is supreme in omniscience and good-

aOha/?mazz?

79

79

ness and unrivalled in splendour, 5, 3 sq. ; his place * endless light/ 5, 4 ; the good spirit, is independent of unlimited time, 5, 4; isomniscient, 5, 5, 7, 14, 76, 196; 18, 33,-8osq., 103, 220, 225 ; 37, 22, 168 ; 47, 15 ; his triumph in the end, 5, 8 ; is all goodness, 5, 158, 305, 307 ; is an intangible spirit, 5, 372 ; sovereignty of the far-seeing spirit A., 18, 12 ; is not visible except through wisdom, 18, 44 ; is a spirit amongst spirits, 18, 64 sq., 65 n., 82 ; all-watchful and all-knowing, 18, 93 ; A. ^ the good creator ^ granthig forgiveness a^id full of goodness, would not abandon any creature to the fiend, 18, 223, 223 n.; heaven the seat of A., 18, 275 ; 24, 30, 83 sq. ; wisdom of A., 24, xvi ; 37, 240, 317, 356 sq., 363; is most forgiving, 24, ^(i\ allots happiness alike among the good and the bad, 24, 76 ; compassion of A. and the angels with their own creatures, 24, lor ; the four elements pertain- ing to A., 24, 129, 129 n. ; is sagacious and all-knowing, 24, 157 sq. ; omniscient and omni- potent, good and merciful, 24, 173 sq. ; no one should despair of the mercy of A., 24, 260-2 ; the highest abjudicator, 37, 178 ; happi- ness produced by A., 37, 211; dominion given to A., 37, 307 ; seeing the throne of A., 37, 314; eternity of A., 37, 325 ; miraculous- ness of A., 37, 329; work of A. in the Gathic lore, 37, 342 sq. ; guardianship of A., 37, 352 sq. ; invoked as * greatly wise lord,* 37, 352 ; gratification comes from A., 37, 359 ; expounding the spirit of A., 37, 359; above the archangels, 47, 22 n.

(b) A. IN MYTHOLOGY.

A. sends his angels to assist Peshyotanu against the demons, 5, li, 224-30; relation between Ahar- man and A., 5, Ixix sq. ; proposed peace to the evil spirit, 5, 6 ; de- liberates with the Fravashis as to the means for overcoming Aharman, 5, 14 ; throws the evil spirit into hell, 5, 128 sq. ; was aware of Aharman, Aharman was not aware of A., 5, 155 ; is more predominant

; proposed peace to the evil spirit, 5, 6 ; de- liberates with the Fravashis as to the means for overcoming Aharman, 5, 14 ; throws the evil spirit into hell, 5, 128 sq. ; was aware of Aharman, Aharman was not aware of A., 5, 155 ; is more predominant

than the evil spirit, 18, 25 sq. ; tokens of the final victory of A. over Aharman, 18, 99-113; finally conquers Aharman, 24, 34 sq. ; why he did not use his omnipotence to repel Aharman, 24, 124-7; recited the Ahunavar to confound Aharman, 37, IT, II n. ; colloquy of three deceitful demons with A., 37, 252-4 ; his opposition to the demons, 37, 264; discriminates truly, Aharman does not, 37, 391 sq. ; Aharman a creature of A., 37, 485 ; — the spirit of prosperity (Spenak-mainok) represented by A., 5, 3 n. ; in his angelic capacity^ one of the seven Ameshaspends, 5, 1 o n. ; performed the spiritual Yazijn ceremony with the archangels, 5, 14 ; ground up the healing fruit, binak, 5, 18; assists Tijtar, 5, 27 ; the fire which shoots up before A., 5, 61 ; the Alburn of A., 5, 74 sq., 75 n. ; has myrtle and jasmine, 5, 104 ; stars and moon and sun and fire of A., 18, 11; married with his daughter . Spend- arma</, 18, 392 sq. and n., 396, 401, 415 sq. ; 37, 273 "., 274, 365 sq. ; fire the son of A, 18, 371, 374, 376 sq. ; the fire of A., 24, 96 ; stars assist in the distribution of good produced by A., 24, 127-38 ; sends archangels to Vijtasp, 37, 24 ; spiritual chieftainships through A., 37, 167 ; resists the wish of fire to leave the world, 37, 188-90 ; father of Vohuman, 37, 273 n., 274, 333; four marvels produced by A. in yonder world, 37, 281 ; giving Spendarma^/ to A., 37, 334, 341 ; gratified by love of Vohuman, 37, 341 sq. ; the bodily form of A., 37, 351 ; the progeny of A, 37, 356; teaches Masye how to sow corn, 47, XXV, 6 ; speaks to Hadish, 47, xxv, 7. (r) A. AND Zoroaster.

A. gives Zaratujt a prophecy about the future of the Iranian nation and religion, 5, 1 sq. ; exhibits the Fravashi of Zaratujt to Gojur- van, 5, 20 sq., 21 n. ; created Zaratujt to preach carefulness, 5, 84 ; conversations between A. and Zoroaster, 5, 121, 192-235, 310, 314, 352, 372-9, 382, 385 sq.; 18, 25sq., 44, 307, 381, 415-17, 419-23,

80

AtllARUhZD

431-53, 455 ; 24, 261, 288, 322, 329? 33 J, 343, 345, 349, 360; 37, 164, 193 sq., 206, 210 sq., 210 n., 233-6, 260, 267-72, 367, 375 sq., 379, 384-90, 453-64, 469, 474 sq.; 47, 54, 56, 60-2, 86, 99-105; ex- hibits to Zoroaster the torments of hell, 5, 350 ; confers omniscience on Zoroaster, 18, 92, 92 n.; shows to Zaratujt the state of the soul of Keresasp, 18, 371-82; 37, 198; revealed his religion to Zoroaster,

24, 40, 104, 170; 37, i8r, 261 ; 47, 3, 14 sq. ; chants taught by A. to Zoroaster, 37, 23; conferences of Zoroaster with A., 37, 29, 31 sq. ; 47, X sq., XV, 14-16, 35, 46-50, 47 n., 64, 123, 135, 138, 157-60, 163 ; has given all prosperity to Zoroaster, 37, 68 ; produced Zoroaster with a goodness like his own, 37, 196; appoints Zoroaster as priest, 37, 227; 47, 142 sq. ; advises Zoroaster, 37, 229 sq. ; admonishes Zoroaster to maintain his religion, 37, 230 sq.; praises Zoroaster, 37, 267-9 ; exhibits to Zoroaster the future existence, 37, 267 ; assists Zoroaster, 37, 291; conference of A. with Yim, 47, 9 ; argues with the archangels about the birth of Zaratujt, 47, 22 sq. ; sends the archangels to assist Zoroaster in converting Vijtasp, 47, 67 sq. ; informs Neryosang, 47, 129, 129 n.; Zoroaster's connexion with A. through Yim and Neryosang, 47, 139; religion manifested through Spendarma^ and A., 47, 134 ; sends Vohu-mano to defeat Akomano at the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 142 ; sends archangels to protect the infant Zoroaster, 47, 145.

{d) A. AND MORALITY.

A. receives the righteous soul in heaven, 4, 374; 18, 63-6; 24, 21,

25, 30 sq., 274, 299; 37, 164 sq.; what is within A.'s will, is good: what is against his will is sin, 5, 157 sq. ; will not leave his own creatures unto the evil spirit, 5, 308; A. and the righteous man, 5, 359 ; protector of the righteous man, how to be propitiated, 5, 372-4; the splendour of A. becomes their own in heaven, when men propitiate the

; will not leave his own creatures unto the evil spirit, 5, 308; A. and the righteous man, 5, 359 ; protector of the righteous man, how to be propitiated, 5, 372-4; the splendour of A. becomes their own in heaven, when men propitiate the

archangels, 5, 375-9 ; through next- of-kin marriage one will not become parted from the possession of A. and the archangels, 5, 389 ; created the creatures for progress, and we are to promote whatever is his wish, 18, 15 sq. ; takes account of the thoughts, words, and deeds of the creatures, 18, 33; will the righteous souls be able to see A. ? 18, 44 sq. ; when a righteous man dies, A. provides a teacher to take his place, 18, 50 sq. ; the good creatures are, as it were, defiled unto A., 18, 341, 341 1^-; a just judge is like A., 24, 79 ; that one wish which A., the lord, contemplates as regards men is this, that ^ ye shall fully understand me : for every one who fully understands me, comes after me and strives for my satisfaction^ 24, 80 (cf. 5, 113 n.) ; leaves no good creature captive in the hands of enemies, 24, 138, 206 ; forgives sins for the high-priest, 24, 289; dis- tressed, when priests or pareats are offended, 24, 302; blesses a liberal man, 24, 342 ; gives to a person who confers a benefit upon any one, ten times as much, 24, 357 ; his helpfulness in good works, 37, 20 ; lodgement of A. upon a good ruler, 37, 70; righteousness is the production of true awe of A., 37, 233 ; is aware of all you do, 37, 266; iglorified by virtue, 37, 323; making A. the ruler over one's own person, 37, 334, 336 sq., 339 sq. ; all excellence for A., 37, 351 sq. ; he whose rule is for A., 37, 372, 375 sq. ; the guardian of a true servant, 37, 374 ; he who is like him is he who is his own creature, 37, 458. {e) Worship of A.

All men praise A. and the arch- angels at the resurrection, 5, 126; A. and the archangels invoked and worshipped, 5, 191, 214 sq., 362, 364 sq., 367; 18, 159 sq., 159 n., 167; 37, 232-4, 298, 303, 309 sq., 438, 444 sq. ; meat-offering to A., *the supreme chief,' 5, 336, 336 n.; invoked and worshipped, 5, 401, 404; 18, 3, 384-7; 37, 34, 349, 395-7, 463 ; praised in a peroration,

AtJHARMAZD-AlJSUtDAR'MAK

81

; meat-offering to A., *the supreme chief,' 5, 336, 336 n.; invoked and worshipped, 5, 401, 404; 18, 3, 384-7; 37, 34, 349, 395-7, 463 ; praised in a peroration,

AtJHARMAZD-AlJSUtDAR'MAK

81

18, 276 ; invoked and praised in a benediction, 18, 279, 324, 357, 366; 24, 3 sq., 255, 255 n.; 37, 3; priests of A., 18, 296 sq. ; hetero- doxy a contest with A. and Zaratujt, 18, 330; Keresasp prays to A. for heaven, 18, 371, 374, 376-8; wor- ship of A. one of the best four things, 18, 417 ; prayer to A., 18, 442-4 ; to remember A. as creator, and Aliarman as destroyer, is good, 24, 14; gratified by Vijtasp, 24, 65 ; by wearing the sacred thread-girdle one is established in A.'s department, 24, 268 sq. ; pro- pitiated by prayers said before and after meals, 24, 284 ; thanksgiving due to A., 24, 328 sq. ; keeps watch with regard to pollution by dead matter, 24, 353 ; sin of scorning A., 37, 206 ; the priest a friend of A., 37, 261 ; benefit of worship of A., 37, 267 ; praise, obeisance, and ceremonial for the creator A., 37, 274 sq.; giving joy to A., 37, 311 ; priests the habitation of A., 37, 328 ; daughterly reverence to A., 37, 373 ; gratification of A., 37, 381 ; ceremonial of A., 37, 346 sq. ; 47, 168; one whose spirit is con- nected with A., 37, 354 ; priestly authority of A., 37, 393 ; about knowing the Lord, 37, 435 ; advan- tage through possession of A., 37, 394 ; comes near the reciter of the Vastarem Nask, 37, 446; his boun- tifulness extolled by Masye and Masya6i, 47, 6. See also Ahura- Mazda, Dualism, and Zoroastri- anism.

Auharma^'rt?', n. of a king, father of Shahpur, 24, 171, 171 n.

Auha^ma-s-rtf-da^, n.p., Marian- farukh, his son, 24, 120.

Au^athya, see Dirghatamas Au.

Aukshagandhi, n. of an Apsaras, 42, 33.

Aupa^andhani, see Aupa^ahghani.

Aupa^anghani, or Aupa^andhani, n. of a teacher, quoted by Baudha- yana as opposed to the practice of Niyoga, 2, xx, 132 n. ; 14, xl, 229, 229 n.; in a list of teachers, 15, 119, i86n., 187.

Aupamanyava, see Pragma jala Au.

Aupanishadas, or Vedantins, de-

noted by 5"ankara with the term asmadiya^ * ours,' 34, xx sq.

Aupasvatiputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 225.

Aupatasvini, see Rama Au.

Aupave^i, see Aruwa Au.

Aupavi Ganajruteya, descended from the upper regions, 41, 2 sq.

Aupoditeya, i. e. Tumi%a Au. Vaiyaghrapadya,. quoted, 12, 271, 271 n.

Aur;^avabha, n. of teachers, 15, 186 n.

Aurva, miraculously born from the thigh, 19, 2 ; 49 (i), 6.

Aurvadasp, n.p., 5, 140.

Aurva^/asp, or Khrutasp, father of Dahak, 18, 228, 228 n.

Aurvalta-dang, the Tur, ruler of the Kigs and Karaps, 47, x sq., XXV sq. ; Zoroaster preaches to him, 47, xxx; protects Zoroaster, but refuses to be converted, 47, 51-5, 51 n.

Aurvakhsh, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n.

Aurvasara, worships Vayu and escapes from Husravah, 23, 256 sq. ; killed by Husravah, 23, 304, 304 n.

Aurvai'eya, i.e. Agastya, q.v.

Aurvata^-nar, son of Zoroaster, 5, 142, 142 n.

Aurva/-aspa, Kavi Vutaspa, son of, 23, 7 8 ; other sons of Au., 23, 205 n.

Aurvakhsh, n.p., 5, 137, 137 n.

Aurvasara, worships Vayu and escapes from Husravah, 23, 256 sq. ; killed by Husravah, 23, 304, 304 n.

Aurvai'eya, i.e. Agastya, q.v.

Aurvata^-nar, son of Zoroaster, 5, 142, 142 n.

Aurva/-aspa, Kavi Vutaspa, son of, 23, 7 8 ; other sons of Au., 23, 205 n.

Aushbam, n.p., 5, 139, i39n.

AushdfiUtar, j^^ Mountains.

Aushe^ar, or Hushe</ar (Ukhshya^/- ereta in the Avesta), son of Zaratujt, the future apostle, his coming, 5, Hi, Iv sq., Iviii sq., 144, 355; 18, 13, 13 n., 170 ; 37, xxxii, 33, 33 n., 285 ; 47, xii, 15 sq., 15 n., 94, loi, 105-7, 156 ; his millennium, 5, \\ sq.n., 2 1 9 n., 220, 22on., 228n., 230-3, 23osq.n. ; 24, 15, 15 n. ; 47, xxxi, xxxiv-xxxviii, 107-12, 125, 127 ; when he comes, the river Nahvtak will flow suitable for horses, 5, 85, 85 n. ; his miracu- lous birth, 5, 231 n., 233 n. ; is liturgical, 18, 91, 91 n. ; a producer of the renovation, 37, 437.

Aushe^ar-mah, or Hfish8^ar-mah, the same as Zd. Ukhshya^-nemangh, the future apostle, 5, lii, 355 ; 18, 13, 13 n., 170; 37, 34, 34 n., 285; 47, 15-17, 15 n., 107, III sq.. Ill n., 156 ; millennium of the

82

AtJSHfeZ>AR-M Ah— AUSTERITY

apostle Ail., who destroys Dahak, 5, lii, 121, 233-5; 24, 15, 15 n.; 47, xii sq., xxxi, 112-14, 116, 125, 127; son of Zoroaster, 5, 144, 144 n.; 37, 285; is legal, 18, 91, 91 n.

Ausikhshes, opponents of Zoroas- ter, descended from the demon of Wrath, 47, xiv, 143, 143 n.

Ausindom, see Us-hindu.

Auspicious marks, au. objects, see Omens.

Auspicious rites, belong to the quality of passion, 8, 324 ; per- formed for procuring success or prosperity, 14, xxxiii, 25, 76, 76 sq. n., 159, 159 sq. n., 297, 299, 306 sq., 322 sq., 329-33; 29, 226; performed by the interpreters of dreams, 22, 245 ; performed at the birth ceremonies of Mahavira, 22, 255 ; teaching au. r., a disreputable occupation, 25, 387, 387 n. ; 33, 223; performed on mounting a chariot, an elephant, &c., 29, 209- II, 363-6; for averting disease, misfortune, evil omens, and other dangers, 29, 224-6, 432 sq. ; 30, 1 2 4-9 ; for the obtainment of special wishes, 29, 425-8, 430-3 ; 30, xxviii sq., 24 sq., 114-20, 124-9, i75-9r 267, 295 sq., 306 sq. ; performed before an ordeal, 33, 10^ ; see also Ceremonies, Omens, Sacrifices, and Witchcraft.

Auspicious sights, see Omens.

Auspicious times, see Time.

Austerity, austerities, a branch of the law, 1, 35 ; one of the feet of the Brahmi Upanishad, 1, 153 ; for the sake of penance, 2, 275, 277, 283 sq. ; 14, 109, 116, 125, 129, 311 sq., 323-8 ; 25, 451, 470, 476-9 ; a means of purification, 7, 96, 97 ; 25, 187 sq.; 48, 700; one purified by au. sanctifies a company,

7, 254 ; practising au. in sacred places confers eternal bliss, 7, 256 ; enjoined for hermits and mendicants, 7,277 sq ; 14, 259, 293 sq. ; 25, 202-4, 203 n. ; 38, 300 sq. ; 48, 695 ; not required for devotion, 8, 69 ; Kr/sh«a cannot be seen by au., 8, 98 sq. ; good and bad forms of au.,

in sacred places confers eternal bliss, 7, 256 ; enjoined for hermits and mendicants, 7,277 sq ; 14, 259, 293 sq. ; 25, 202-4, 203 n. ; 38, 300 sq. ; 48, 695 ; not required for devotion, 8, 69 ; Kr/sh«a cannot be seen by au., 8, 98 sq. ; good and bad forms of au.,

8, 118-21; if not practised with a view to the fruit, a means of sanctification, 8, 122 ; preliminary

to acquisition of true knowledge, 8, 147, 258, 369 ; 15, 64, 66, T79 ; 48, 704; immortality, or final release, union with Brahman, supreme bliss attained by au., 8, 164-6, 164 n., 178, 247, 247 n., 300, 339 ; 15, 301 ; 25, 212, 501, 508 ; 45, 152 ; one of the twelve great observances of a Brahmawa, 8, 1 82 ; leads to heaven (not to final emancipation), 8, 184, 184 n., 367 ; 43, 362 ; forms part of the conduct of the good, 8, 242, 376 ; a preliminary of concentration of mind, 8, 248 ; renunciation is the best au., 8, 312, 369; au. is the truth, 8, 315; au. and other pious works end in destruction, 8, 355 ; the sages attained the godhead by au., 8, 388 ; benefits and powers resulting from au., 8, 388 sq. ; 25, 477-9> 477 sq. n. ; does not purify a mortal who has not conquered his doubt, 10 (ii), 41 sq. ; Pra^apati practises au. for the purpose of creation, 12, 384 ; 41, 145, 147, 157 ; 43, 375-80, 375 n., 403 ; prescribed for Bhikkhus, 13, 14 ; good conduct more important than au., 14, 34 ; 19, 260 sq. ; practising au. makes Brahmawas worthy receptacles of gifts, 14, 38 sq. ; sacred learning and au. joined together are power- ful, 14, 129 ; staying constantly in water, 14, 136 ; practising au. frees from sin, 14, 176 ; at rites securing success, 14, 3 2 3 ; giving food, speak- ing the truth, and compassion on all living beings, better than au., 14, 328; the highest au. : pain in sickness, carrying a dead person into the forest, placing a dead per- son on the fire, 15, 194 ; one should mortify one's flesh to give up con- nexion with the world, 22, 39 sq. ; au. the chief virtue in the Krita age, 25, 24 ; study of the Veda is the highest au., 25, 60 sq. ; pre- scribed for Snatakas, 25, 134; by practising au. one obtains the faculty of remembering former births, 25, 152 ; lost by self-complacency, 25, 166 ; higher births obtained by au., 25, 412 ; has the quality of good- ness, 25, 49 1 ; practised by a child- less wife, 33, 369 ; the path of the gods cannot be attained by faith

AUSTERITY— AVARICE

83

one obtains the faculty of remembering former births, 25, 152 ; lost by self-complacency, 25, 166 ; higher births obtained by au., 25, 412 ; has the quality of good- ness, 25, 49 1 ; practised by a child- less wife, 33, 369 ; the path of the gods cannot be attained by faith

AUSTERITY— AVARICE

83

and au., unaided by knowledge, 38, 234 ; the stage of life, in which au. is the chief thing, 38, 298 ; there is no perpetuity in au., 44, 418; a means for obtaining the end of sacrifice, 44, 441 ; enjoined for Gaina monks, 22, 57 sq., 68 ; on the religious postures of Gaina monks and nuns, 22, 178 sq. ; the twenty-two troubles (parisaha) which a Gaina monk must cheer- fully bear, 45, 8-15; kayotsarga (particular positions of the body) and other kinds of au., 45, 159-61, 164, 166-8, 171, 229 sq. ; au. are twofold, external and internal, and each of them is sixfold, 45, 157, 1 74-80 ; purity produced by peculiar au., 45, 157, 157 n.; of no good when performed for the sake of fame, 45, 300 ; practised by King 5uddhodana, 49 (i), 24 sq. See Abstinence, Asceticism, Ascetics, and Mauna. Autathya, husband of Mamata, 49

(i), 44, 44 n- Authorities (four great), see Maha-

padesa.

Auttami, a Manu, 25, 19. Autumn, see Seasons. Auzav, n.p., 5, 137. Auzobo, the Tuhmaspian, son of

Tumasp, monarch of Iran, 5, 136,

136 n. ; 37, 28, 28 n. ; 47, xxix, 11. Avabhasa, n. of a Buddha field, 21,

142. Avabhasaprabha, n. of a god,

21, 4. Avabhr/tha, t.t., bath at the end

of a Soma sacrifice. See Bath. Avadhi, t.t., a kind of transcendent

knowledge, 22, 223, 268, 274, 278,

284 ; 45, 120, i2on. Avahya, son of Spe«ta, 23, 217. Avaka plants (lotuses), used at

the building of the fire-altar, 41,

392 sq. ; 43, 48 sq. ; mean water,

41, 393 ; 43, 48 sq. ; etymology of

A., 43, 175 ; burial-ground covered

with them, 44, 436. Avakam, t.t., certain verses so

called, 44, 469 sq., 469 n., 492. Ava>^/&>^edavada, the doctrine that

the soul is the highest self in so far

as limited by its adjuncts, 34, Iviii,

xcviii.

Avalokite^vara, worshipped as a god, 19, 207 n.; as a Saviour, 19, 292 n. ; a Bodhisattva Mahasattva, 21, 4 ; the Bodhisattva A., if im- plored or his name pronounced, affords safety in all anxiety and protection from all dangers, 21, 406-16 ; implored by women to secure the birth of beautiful oft- spring, 21, 409 ; is capable of assuming any shape whatever, 21, 410-12, 415; pious gift to A., 21, 412 ; hymn of adoration to A., 21, 415-18 ; will become a Buddha by the side of Amitabha, 21, 417 ; the Buddha-son, 49 (ii), x, xxii sq., 48, 52 ; Mahasthama and A. attend the Buddha Amitayus, 49 (ii), 176, 178 ; meditation on A., 49 (ii), 18 1-7, 200; A. and Mahasthama preach

Jto the sinner, 49 (ii), 197.

Ai/an, n.d., the water-lily is A.'s flower, 5, 104 ; invoked, 5, 402, 405.

Avantaratamas, see Apantara- tamas.

attend the Buddha Amitayus, 49 (ii), 176, 178 ; meditation on A., 49 (ii), 18 1-7, 200; A. and Mahasthama preach

Jto the sinner, 49 (ii), 197.

Ai/an, n.d., the water-lily is A.'s flower, 5, 104 ; invoked, 5, 402, 405.

Avantaratamas, see Apantara- tamas.

Avanti, n.pl., Maha Ka^Myana in, 17, 32 ; there are but few Bhikkhus in A. and the southern country, 17, 33 sq., 38 sq. ; special rules for the Bhikkhus in A. and the southern

^country, 17, 33-40.

Avara;/a, 'veils,' Pali t.t., 11, 182 n. See Hindrances.

Avaraoj-tri, n.p., 23, 208.

Avare-g<3;u, son of Aoighimatastira, 23,218.

Avarethrabah, son of R as tare - vaghaw^, 23, 209.

Avarethrab^u, surname of Zara- tujt, son of.Atur-pa^, 37, 30, 30 n. ; 47, xii, 87 sq. and n.

Avarice, injunction against it, 6, 27 ; produced from passion, 8, 108 sq. ; freedom from a., 8, 114, 284, 332, 344; lust, anger, and a., the threefold way to hell, 8, 117, 378 ; the self joined to a. is death, 8, 155 ; one of twelve qualities to be avoided, 8, 166, 181 ; the chief vice, 8, 302 sq., 302 n. ; is of the quality of darkness, 8, 320; senses caused by the production of a., 8, 335; the wheel of life rendered unsteady by a. and desire, 8, 357, 357 n.; the BrahmaHrin must be free from a., 8, 361.

G 2

84

AVARNAK— AZHI DAHAKA

Avarnak, n.p., 5, 139.

Avardj-tar, his son Voh€nem, 47, 165.

Avasanas and Avasanapatis (i.e. Residences and Lords of Resi- dences), worshipped as deities, 2, 107 n,

Avataras (incarnations), the highest person in his A. does not consist of Prakr/ti, 48, 241.

A^/aush, demon of drought, 24, i33» i33n.

Avenak, to be corrected to Hinduk, 37, xlvi sq.

Avesh/i, t.t., 38, 266. See Sacri- fices {j).

Avesta, ' Zend- A.,* *A. and Zand,* 5, X, 327 ; Bundahij, a translation from an A. original? 5, xxiv; A. in the sense of prayers, 5, 312, 318, 323, 371 ; / it is revealed by the A.,' 5, 385; * A. and Zand' known to the priests, 5, 385; 18, 201 sq., 201 n., 296; whether a priest who knows the A., or one who knows the commentary, be entitled to a higher rank, 18, 155-9 ; ^he Zand teaching of the A., 18, 357 ; A. and Zand revealed to Zoroaster by AQharmazd, 24, 346 ; 37, 258 ; decision of judges to be made from A. and Zand, 37, 63 ; preservation of A. and Zand by Darai and Valkhas, 37, 413, 413 n. ; collection of A. and Zand after the destruction by Alexander, 37, 437, 447 ; Zoroaster produces A. and Zand, 47, xxii. See also Zend-Avesta.

Avidya, Sk., Avi^^a, Pali, t.t.. Nescience, Ignorance. See Nesci- ence.

Avidyandhakaravidhva;//sana - kara, the 35th Tathagata,49 (ii), 6.

Avi^a, Pali, the same as Sk. Avidya. See Nescience.

Avi/^i, see Hell (a).

Avikshit, Karandhama A., a Gina Jiing, 19, 328, 328 n.

Avikshita, see Marutta A.

Avrak, constellation, together with Tijtar, 5, 25 sq., 168.

Avyakr/ta, Sk., t.t., the Unde- veloped, 34, cxix. See Avyakta.

Avyakta, Sk., t.t., the Unde- veloped, the Unevolved. See Un- developed.

Ayanghar/ (Ayanghas), n.p., 47, 35, 140.

Avikshita, see Marutta A.

Avrak, constellation, together with Tijtar, 5, 25 sq., 168.

Avyakr/ta, Sk., t.t., the Unde- veloped, 34, cxix. See Avyakta.

Avyakta, Sk., t.t., the Unde- veloped, the Unevolved. See Un- developed.

Ayanghar/ (Ayanghas), n.p., 47, 35, 140.

Ayara, lords of the days in their Jength, worshipped, 31,^379.

Aya3thu;/a, see Ganaki A.

Ayasya Angirasa, a name of Breath (mukhya pra«a), 15, 80, 82, 83 ; n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 187.

Ayathrima, the advancer, wor- shipped, 31, 198,205,210,216,220, 224, 335, 338,368, 370, 372.

Ayavas, Yavas and, lords of creatures, 43, 69, 69 n., 76.

Ayazem, son of Raij-an, ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 141 ; 47, 34 n., 140.

Ayehi, sterility, a demon, 4, 234.

'Ayeshah, wife of Mohammed, 6, xxix ; 9, 290 n., 307 n., 344 n. ; vindication of her character and denunciation of her accusers, 6, xcix ; 9, 74 sq., 74 n., 78 n.

Ayoasti, son of Pouru-dhakhjti, .23,211.

Ayogava, Marutta Avikshita, the

^A. king, 44, 397.

Ayu, or Ayus, son of Urvajt and Puriiravas, 12, 389 n. ; 26, 91 ; 46, 318, 323 sq. ; n. of x\gni, 26,^ 118 ; 41, 323; 46, 142; prayer to A and other gods, 44, 385 ; a mythical ancestor of mankind, 46, 119, 122 sq., ^317, 321; Agni is the guest of A., 46, 194; the Bhr/gus established Agni among the clans^of A., 46, 202 ; Agni, the praise of A., 46, 341,^371 ; Agni the homestead

/or the A, 46, 382. See also Ayus.

Ayupala, n. of a Buddhist teacher, 35, XXV ; confuted by Milinda, 35,

.30-33-

Ayus, men who brighten and enliven everything, 32, 353, 355; name of a clan of ancient worshippers of Agni, 46, 45, 52, 171, 343.

Ayushya rite, j^^ Child (^).

Ayuta, n.p., 23, 215.

Az, or A«o, Phi., the same as Zd. Azi, or Azi, demon of Greed, 5, iiosq..; 18, 95; 24, 33, 33 n., 50; 37, 253, 253 n. ; 47, 101 ; ex- tinguishes the fire, 4, 198, 198 n. ;

^defeated, 5, 128 sq.

Azar, father of Abraham, 6, 124,

^124 n.

Azata, son of Karesna, 23, 209.

Azhi Dahaka, see Dahak.

Azt— BALABHADRA

85

Azi, or Azi, see Az. As^-i Dahak, see Dahak. A^l Sruvar, one of the seven heinous ^sinner?, 18, 217, 217 n. A^-d, set hi.. Azra'il, the angel of death, 6, Ixix.

B

Baal, Elias protested against the worship of, 9, 173.

Babel, overthrow of the tower of, 6, 253 n.

Babhrava, see Vatsanapat B.

Babhravya, a teacher, worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 122, 141, 220.

Babhru, a teacher, worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 122, 141, 244.

Babhru, the brown one, a demon of disease, 42, 30, 466.

Babhrukar;/a,the brown-eared one, a demon of disease, 42, 30, 466.

Babylon, k%\ Dahaka in Bawri or B., 23, 60, 60 n.

Backbiting, freedom from the habit of, 8, 114, 326, 364; one of the defects of self-restraint, 8, 168 ; one of the defects of frenzy, 8, 183 ; is of the quality of passion, 8, 323; punishments in hell for b., 10 (ii), 121 sq. See also Abuse, Defamation, and Slander.

Ba^, see Wind.

Backbiting, freedom from the habit of, 8, 114, 326, 364; one of the defects of self-restraint, 8, 168 ; one of the defects of frenzy, 8, 183 ; is of the quality of passion, 8, 323; punishments in hell for b., 10 (ii), 121 sq. See also Abuse, Defamation, and Slander.

Ba^, see Wind.

Badaraya;/a, his Vedanta - sutras posterior to Bhagavadgita, 8, 30-3 ; 34, cxxvi; quoted by Hirawyakejin, 30, 200 ; the author of the Vedanta- sutras, 34, xi ; and the chief dis- tinguishing doctrines of 5ankara and Ramanu^a, 34, Ixxxvii-ci ; the system of B. had greater affinities with that of the Bhagavatas and Ramanu^a than with that of S'afi- kara, 34, c ; quoted in the Vedanta- sutras, 34, 198, 218 ; 38, 182 sq., 285, 290, 297 sq., 318, 360, 402 sq., 410, 412 sq. ; 48, 326 sq., 336, 626, 694 ; the foremost among those who understand the Veda, 48, 529; his views opposed to Gai mini's, 48, 686, 689 ; his view on Brahman as the soul's aim, 48, 752 ; his view on the released soul, 48, 7 6 1 , 7 6 3. See also Vedanta-sutras.

Badari, quoted by Baudhayana, 14,

xl n. ; quoted in the Vedanta-sutras, 34, xix, Ixxxii sq., xc sq., 151 ; 38, 121 ; 48, 293, 592, 748, 750, 763 ; thinks that the souls are led to the lower Brahman, 38, 389-92, 39:- 402 ; asserts the absence of a body and sense-organs on the part of the released, 38, 411 rq.

Badejdputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 n.

Badhva, n. of a teacher, 1, 259 sq.- 259 n.

Baeshatastira, n.p., 23, 218.

Ba^abq^a, a demon harassing chil- dren, 30, 2ir.

Bahak, n.p., 5, 145-7, 145 n.

Bahak, n.p., 5, 145.

Bahavi, a teacher, satiated at the Tarpa^a, 29, 220.

Bahikas, n. of a people, call Rudra Bhava, 12, 20 r.

Bahman, see Vohuman.

Bahman Pun^yah, his account of the Nasks, 37, 418, 418 n. ; his Rivayat, 37, 451.

Bahman Ya^-t, account of its con- tents, 5, 1-lii ; and Vohuman Yajt, 5, Hi sq. ; its age, 5, liii-lvi; MSS. and Pazand and Persian versions of it, 5, Ivi-lix ; 47, xxiv ; B. or Zand-i Vohuman Yasno, translated, 5, 189- 235; refers to next-of-kin marriage, 18, 3^99.

Bahram, or Verethraghna, 4, 221 n. See Verethraghna.

Bahram fire, see Fire.

Bahuka, n. of a great ascetic, 45, 268.

Bahuputta A^etiya at Vesaii, 11, 40, 58.

Bahva, when questioned about Brahman by Vashkalin, explained it to him by silence, 38, 157.

Bahvr/^as, i.e. the theologians of the Rigveda, 44, 72, 72 n.

Bahv^/>^a-Upanishad, see Upani- shads («).

Bakht-afrl^, n.p., 5, 194; quoted, 5, 395-

Bakkula, superior to Buddha in bodily health, 36, 8-12, 11 n.

Bala (plur. balani), Sk. and Pali t.t. See Power.

Balaam, alluded to, 6, 159 n.

Balabhadra, king of Sugriva, father of Mr/gaputra, 45, 88.

86

BALABHIC'iVA— BARMAyOn

Balabhi^-JJa, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 67.

Baladevas are never born in low families, 22, 225 ; the mothers of B. wake up after seeing four auspi- cious dreams, 22, 246.

Balakalo^akara-gama, Buddha at, 17, 308.

86

BALABHIC'iVA— BARMAyOn

Balabhi^-JJa, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 67.

Baladevas are never born in low families, 22, 225 ; the mothers of B. wake up after seeing four auspi- cious dreams, 22, 246.

Balakalo^akara-gama, Buddha at, 17, 308.

Balaki, discussion on Brahman be- tween Gargya B. and A^atajatru, 1, 300-7; 15, 100-5; 34, cv, 268-74; 48, 378-80, 383 ; addressed, 44, 165. See also Gargya.

Balak6sh//^a, chief of a iTaw^ala tribe, 45, 50 n.

Balamukliya,theBhikshuManthala- gautama seduced by her, 49 (i), 38 sq.

Balance, the right edge of the Vedi a b., in which the Sacrificer is weighed, 44, 45. See also Ordeals.

Bala^ri, or Mr/gaputra, q.v.

Balhika Pratipiya, the Kauravya king, 44, 269, 272.

Balhikaa, n. of a people, 42, 2, 446, 448 sq.

Bali, a chief of demons, 21, 6 ; Namu/^i represents B. in the Gaina version of the myth of the three strides of Vish«u, 45, 86 n. ; a younger brother of Dhruva, 49 (i), 94 ; Indra, B., and Nahusha, 49 (i), 113; world of the dead, the domain

ofB.,49(i), 197.

Bali, Sk., t.t., certain offerings. See Sacrifices (/).

Balissaha, disciple of Mahagiri, 22, 289.

Bambhari, guardian of Soma, 26, 72.

B&mda.'/, Mazdik son of, 5, 194, 201.

Ba;^a, his date, 8, 28 sq. ; refers to the Narada-smr/ti, 33, xviii.

Bandhu, a Gaupayana, 46, 415.

Banishment, see Sawgha.

Banners, see War.

Barashnum, see Purification.

Barazak, the causer of strife, 37, 203, 203 n.

Barazd = Ibairaz, one of tlie im- mortals, 18, 258 sq. n.

Barbarians (Mle^i-^as), a Snaiaka must not speak to, 2, 220; 7, 228 ; talking to b. defiles, 7, 95 ; after having bathed, one must not con- verse with b., 7, 205 ; the term * barbarian countries' explained, 7,

253 ; country of b. to be avoided by the wandering Gaina mendicant, 22, 137 sq. ; Asuras speak like b., 26, 31 sq. ; do not understand the language of Aryas, 45, 241.

Barber, legend of the old b. who became a Bhikkhu, 17, 140-2.

Baremna, n.p., 23, 216.

Bareshnum, see Purification.

Baresma (Baresom, Barsom), t.t., bundle of sacred twigs, held by the Parsi priest when reciting prayers, 4, 22 sq., 22 n., 50, 61 sq. ; 5, Ixxii, 212, 227, 229; 18, 142, 142 n., 164 sq. and n. ; 24, 103, 103 n. ; 37, 96, 162 sq. and n. ; consecration of B. for sacrifices, 4, 207 ; 5, 283 sq., 284 sq. n., 307, 333, 338, 370; the trees that yield up B. worshipped, 4, 214 sq. and n. ; 23, 158 ; the sacrificer must keep his eyes on the B., 4, 215, 215 n. ; the plucking of the B. twigs, 4, 289 n. ; the pre- paration of the B., 4, 357 n., 359, 361, 363, 365 ; 5, 205 ; to be kept free from pollution, 5, 251 ; 18, 432 sq. ; defiled by the look of a menstruous woman, 5, 278 sq., 281, 283 sq., 285 ; 24, 334, 334 n. ; spread in three, five, seven, and nine bundles, 31, 299, 299 n.

Baresom, see Baresma.

; defiled by the look of a menstruous woman, 5, 278 sq., 281, 283 sq., 285 ; 24, 334, 334 n. ; spread in three, five, seven, and nine bundles, 31, 299, 299 n.

Baresom, see Baresma.

Barhis, Sk., t.t., the sacrificial grass (spread for the gods at Hindu sacri- fices), offerings made to it, 12, 147- 50, 153, 157, 233, 235, 319, 321, 400 n. ; offered up at the end of sacrifice, 12, 264 ; B. means off- spring, 12, 428, 436; sacred kuja grass trimmed and spread out for the gods, 32, 81 , 84 sq. ; the simplest form of an altar, 32, 380 ; the forest plants its essence, 44, 21; spread out at sacrifices, the gods invited to sit on it, 46, 6, 8, 13, 38, 43, 153, 198, 209, 228 sq., 236, 257, 266, $40, 348, 367, 414, 418; sprinkled with butter, 46, 8 ; they have spread the eastward-turned sacrificial grass, 46, 179; the divine B. invoked in Apri hymns, 46, 198, 377.

Barku "Varsh/za, his opinion as to fast-day food, 12, 5 ; says that sight is Brahman, 15, 155.

Barmayun, n.p., and Katayun were with Fre^un, 5, 133.

BARMAyON— BATH, BATHING

87

Barmayun, the ox, see Animals (/'). Barrenness, five kinds of spiritual

b. (pa«^a y^etokhila), and the means

to be freed from them, 11, 221-5,

228 sq., 232. Barsom, see Baresma. Bartarush prophesies the future of

Zoroaster, 47, xxi. Barzinkarus, Zoroaster confided to

his care, 47, xxi. Barzu Qiyamu-d-din, Dastur, his

account of the Nasks, 37, 433,

433 n. Bashkala, teacher, worshipped at

the Tarpawa, 29, 123. Ba^i, n. of a Daeva, 23, 49 sq., 49 n. Bastavairi, n.p., 23, 207, 207 n. Bat, see Animals {k). Bath, Bathing.

{a) Occasions for which it is enjoined. {b) Persons for whom it is enjoined.

{a) Occasions for which it is

ENJOINED.

As a penance or part of a penance, 2, 81, 85-7, 89, 277, 279 sq., 284, 292, 295, 297 ; 7, 88 sq., 91, 93-5, 121, 149, 151, 157, 165, 167, 174, 176, 181; 14, 30, no sq., 114, 121 sq., 124, 127 sq., 183, 212, 218, 223, 241, 295 sq., 312, 318 sq., 322 ; 25, 453j 457, 466, 469, 472, 474-6, 482 ; the student's solemn b. which terminates his period of student- ship, 2, 92 sq., 192, 216, 216 n. ; 7, 120, 120 n; 14, 156, 158; 29, 91 sq., 227, 230, 312 sq., 315, 379 sq., 407 sq. ; 30, 82 sq., 16 r sq., 165 sq., 275-7 ; 44, 49 sq. (like the con- cluding offering of a sacrifice) ; be- fore sacrificing, 2, 156; after the funeral ceremony, 2, 278 ; 14, 90 ; 29, 243, 246 ; 44, 438 ; distress and misfortune, bad dreams and evil thoughts are taken from him even who only sprinkles himself ivith water : that is the law. He who regularly takes the prescribed bath {every fftorn- ing), does not experience the tortures of Yama's hell. By the regular bath criminals even obtain their absolution, 7, 208 ; after an eclipse of sun or moon, 7, 218; before eating, he must sprinkle his feet, hands, and face, 7, 220; merely b. in sacred places or Tirthas confers eternal bliss, 7, 256 ; b. in the month

By the regular bath criminals even obtain their absolution, 7, 208 ; after an eclipse of sun or moon, 7, 218; before eating, he must sprinkle his feet, hands, and face, 7, 220; merely b. in sacred places or Tirthas confers eternal bliss, 7, 256 ; b. in the month

Karttika removes every sin, 7, 265 ; b. in Magha and Phalguna procures the advantages attending an eclipse of the sun or mcon, 7, 270 ; he who bathes in a river and worships King Dharmaon the 14th day of both halves of every month is purified from sin, 7, 270 ; purity of self attained by b., 8, 64 n. ; performed with a view of deliver- ance from Varu«a's power, 12, 406 sq. and n. ; b. of a readmitted outcast, 14, 78 ; a rite of purifica- tion, 14, 171, 182 sq.; 25, 178 sq., 181, 183, 187, 194; before the twilight devotions, 14, 246 ; ex- piatory rites connected with b., 14, 249-52; 29,247; ceremony of b., on entering the order of ascetics, 14, 278 ; at rites securing success, 14, 323; at the Diksha, 26, 8 sq.; avabhr/tha, or expiatory b. at the end of the Soma sacrifice, 26, 378- 85, 422 sq.; 41, 87, 185; 44, 96, 121 sq. and n., 138, 211, 264-9, 343 sq. (ajvamedha), 438 ; the avabhr/tha identified with death, 1, 52 ; 38, 221 ; purificatory b. (jula- vabhritha) after the animal sacrifice, 26, 215-17; suspended during mourning, 27, 181 ; b. before the Tarpawa rite, 29, 120; at the end of the Godana rite, 29, 186 ; before auspicious or magic rites, 29, 291 ; before the Upanayana, 30, 271 ; before undergoing an ordeal, 33, 105, no, 116, 118; of the judge before administering an ordeal, 33, 250. {b) Persons for whom it is

ENJOINED.

Rules about b. for Snatakas, 2, 97; 25, 142, 149, 160; 29, 124, 126; enjoined for the Brahma^arin, 2, 186 sq. ; 14, 42; 25, 62; a Snataka shall bathe frequently, 2, 219; a Snataka must not bathe naked, 2, 225; 29,317; the student must plunge into the waters like a stick, 7, 116, 116 sq. n.; rules about b. for householders, 7, 204-8; 14, 238; a hermit must bathe at morning, noon, and even- ing, 7, 277; 8, 361 ; 14, 45, 259; 25, 199, 202 sq. ; enjoined for the ascetic, 8, 364 ; 14, 28 1 sq. .; some

BATH, BATHING-BEGGING

sects are for b., others for the omission of b., 8, 375 ; rules about b. for Buddhist Bhikkhus, 13, 44 sq. ; 17, 35, 39; 20, 66-8, no; the pupil should attend to his upa^^>6aya when he is going to the ^antaghara (hot sitting bath), 13, 157 sq. ; rules about b. for Buddhist nuns, 20, 367-9 ; prescribed for the ascetic as a penance for uninten- tional injury to living beings, 25, 210 ; definitioa of Snana or b., 29, 375; Gaina monks should abstain from b., 45, 296 sq. ^e also Ablu- tions, and Purification.

Bath-houses, a king overthrown by the Magi for having built, 4, Ixxvii, Ixxvii n.

Bathing-places, holy, see Holy places.

Battle, battle charms, battle songs, see War.

Bauddha doctrines, see Buddhism.

^e also Ablu- tions, and Purification.

Bath-houses, a king overthrown by the Magi for having built, 4, Ixxvii, Ixxvii n.

Bathing-places, holy, see Holy places.

Battle, battle charms, battle songs, see War.

Bauddha doctrines, see Buddhism.

Baudhayana, relation between the schools of B. and Apastamba, 2, xvi, xix-xxiv, xxiv n. ; 25, xciii ; wrote a commentary on the Ve- danta-sutras, 8, 32 ; deplorable state of the MSS. of the Sutras of B., 14, xxix-xxxv; 5rautasutra, Grihyasutra, and Dharmasfitra, their relation to one another, 14, xxx sq., 150 sq. n.; the Gr/hyasutra of B. and its Parijish/as, 14, xxxii sq. ; his position among the teachers of the Taittiriya-veda, 14, xxxv- xxxix ; teachers on Dharma quoted by B., 14, xl sq., xl n. ; belongs to Southern India, 14, xli-xliii ; his date, 14, xliii ; mentioned in the Baudhayana-Dharmasutra, 14, 160, 160 n., 163 sq., 297, 297 n., 299, 336; Ka«va B. satiated at the Tarpawa, 14, 255. See also Bodha- yana.

Baudhayana-Dharmasutra, its relation to the Gautama-Dharma- sfitra, 2, liii-lvii, llx sq. ; to the Vishwu-smr/ti, 7, xix sq. ; relation between the B. and Vasish/y6a Dharmajastra, 14, xvii, xxi; belongs to the Black Ya^ur-veda, 14, xxix ; interpolations in B., 14, xxxlii-xxxv; Vedic texts quoted in the B., 14, xxxix sq. ; text and translation of the B., 14, xliii-xlv, 141-333.

Baudhiputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 n.

B^ungha, son of S^^ungha, 23, 2 1 8.

Bavari, n. of a teacher, 10 (ii), xii ; disciples of B., 10 (ii), xii sq. ; his accomplishments, and the three marks on his limbs, 10 (ii), 189; the Brahmawa B. cursed by another Brahma«a, is comforted by a deity, and shown by Buddha *the way to the other shore,' 10 (ii), 184-213.

Bawri = Babylon, 23, 60, 60 n.

Bayak, n. of a demon, 5, 132, i32n.

Beasts, see Animals.

Beatitude, highest. See Bliss, Highest good, Nirvawa, and Re- lease.

Beauty, goddess of, see Lakshmi, and S\'\,

Beaver, see Animals (k).

Bedr, allusions to the battle of, 6, xxxvi sq., 47 n., 61-6, 66 n., 86 n., 165 n., 171 n. ; 9, 20 n., 62 n., 70 n., 257 n., 274 n., 276 n.

Bees, simile of the b. collecting honey, 1, loi ; 8, 188, 309, 309 n. ; the b. inspired by the Lord to build hives, 6, 257 ; antelope, elephant, butterfly, b., and fish, 8, 155 n. ; omen of b. making honey in the house, 29, 139.

; 9, 20 n., 62 n., 70 n., 257 n., 274 n., 276 n.

Bees, simile of the b. collecting honey, 1, loi ; 8, 188, 309, 309 n. ; the b. inspired by the Lord to build hives, 6, 257 ; antelope, elephant, butterfly, b., and fish, 8, 155 n. ; omen of b. making honey in the house, 29, 139.

Begging, for him who knows breath as Brahman there is the secret vow ^Beg not,* 1, 280, 281; rules about b. for the Brahma^arin, his dutyof b.,2, 11-14, 190 sq. ; 7, 115, 117, 120; 8, 360; 14, 57 sq., 151 sq., 157; 25, 39, 63 sq. ; 29, 68, 73, 191, 308 sq., 402 ; 30, 67, 157 ; 33, 132; 44, 49 sq. ; part of a penance, 2, 89 sq., 283, 289; 14, 124, 211, 300, 309, 327; 25, 445, 455j 467, 481 ; when b. is lawful, 2, 123 sq., 203 sq. ; 14, 240; 25, 424-7^ 430 sq. and n.; rules about b. for the ascetic, 2, 154, 194; 7, 279; 8,362-4; 14, 47, 260, 279- 81, 283; 25, 208 sq. ; a means of livelihood for Brahma«as, 2, 227; 14, 288 sq.; 25, 128 sq.; to subsist on alms is better than fasting, 14, 46 ; rules about b. for the Snataka, 14, 159; 25, 134; 29, 124; food which a student obtains by b. is always pure, 14, 170; 25, 192; a sin for one who has finished stu-

BEGGING— BENEVOLENCE

89

dentship, 14, 220; 29, 317; rules about b. for Buddhist monks, 19, 298; 20, 250 sq., 289-92; 36, 33- 7, 286-8, 319 sq., 326, 339 sq., 346; the hermit in the forest to live by alms, 25, 203 ; enjoined for the Dikshita, 26, 45 n.; rites per- formed when going out for b., 30, 294 sq. ; about h. and beneficence, 37, 39.

Behaviour, see Etiquette.

Being, see Sat.

; about h. and beneficence, 37, 39.

Behaviour, see Etiquette.

Being, see Sat.

Beings, three origins of b., from an egg, from living being, from a germ, 1, 94; 48, 595 sq. ; penance for selling living b., 7, 177; the v^^orld and its b. (gods, Maras, Brahman, b. comprising gods, men, Samaras, and Brahma«as, &c.), 10 (ii), 30, 45, 96, I42sq. ; 11,72,187,288; 21, 21, 64 sq., 115, 163, 363; 36, 28, 221 ; 49 (ii), 24, 72, 102 ; classes of b., Samawas, Brahmawas, devas, Mara, Brahman, 13, 97, 136 sq. ; sounds of the different b. in this world, 21, 338-40; list of b. in the world, 36, loi sq. ; 43, 373; 49 (ii), 60, T13, 130; the b. and the lord of b., 41, 158 ; 43, 73 ; all living b. freed from death by means of certain hymns, 43, 70 ; Pra^apati, the lord (the body) of living b., 43, 76, 350, 354 ; the Brahma^arin, at the initiation, is committed to all b. for security from injury, 44, 87 ; classes of beings (satta, pa«a, bhuta, ^iva), 45, xxvi, xxvi n., xxx, 42 sq. ; the six kinds of living b., viz. earth- bodies, water-bodies, fire- bodies, wind-bodies, plants, and animals, 45, 146, 213-18; classi- fication and description of all living b. and things without life, 45, 206- 29 ; the six classes of living b. which a Gaina monk should be careful not to hurt, 45, 292^ 302, 311, 350 sq., 400-5, 421 ; denizens of hell, brute animals, gods, men, and suchlike b. commit sins, 45, 356; on the generation of the various classes of animate and inanimate b., through the efficacy of Karman, 45, 388- 98 ; six orders of b., 49 (i), 200, 200 n. ; denial of the idea of b., 49 (ii), T 1 7-4 4; the b. in the five paths of existence, 49 (ii), 182,

182 n. See also Bhutas, Souls, and Superhuman Beings.

Bekkah. = Mecca, q.v.

Bela//^a Ka/^y^ana, converted by Buddha, 17, 93-7.

Bela/Masisa, superior of Ananda, had a disease of thick scabs, 17, 48, 226.

Bela/Miputta, see Sa^aya Bela//^i- putta.

Belief, perception based on b., b. on the attention of a tutor, 1, 122 ; necessary for being convinced, 37, 289 ; b. that the gods exist, 42, 158, 622 ; B. and Unbelief represented as two women, 44, 1 10-12; b. in Amitabha Buddha, 49 (ii), ix sq., 62 sq. See also Dogma, and Faith.

Bells and organ as musical in- struments, 3, 6r ; a network of b. hung round the Palace of Right- eousness, 11, 267 sq. ; b. with wooden tongues sounded for making announcements, 27, 260; 28, 34; peal of b. of Sui, 28, 37 ; a wonder- ful b.-stand, 40, 22 sq., 22 n. ; taxes collected to be employed in making b., 40, 3 1 sq.

Beluva, n.pl., Buddha at, 11, 34 sq.

Benares, a great city, 11, 99, 247 ; Buddha at B., 11, 146 ; 13,90-116; 16, 80 ; 17, 21, 214 ; 49 (i), 170-3 ; Buddha begins to turn the wheel of the law at B., 11, 153 sq. ; 19, 168 -72 ; 21, xxix, 56, 70; Parjva born at B., 22, 271 ; Buddha goes to B. (Vara«asi), 49 (i), 164-70 ; converts made by Buddha at B., 49 (i), 190-2.

Be;^dva, a chief, hostile to Zoroas- trianism, 31, 160, 162 sq.

Benedictions, see Prayers.

; 19, 168 -72 ; 21, xxix, 56, 70; Parjva born at B., 22, 271 ; Buddha goes to B. (Vara«asi), 49 (i), 164-70 ; converts made by Buddha at B., 49 (i), 190-2.

Be;^dva, a chief, hostile to Zoroas- trianism, 31, 160, 162 sq.

Benedictions, see Prayers.

Benevolence in man and in nature, 1^5 356, 357 n. ; b., righteousness, propriety, and understanding : four constituents of human nature, 27, 10; is the heart of man, 27, 383 n. ; b. is man, 28, 269 n., 312, 312 n. ; cannot be a substitute for the Tao, 39, 346-8 ; when the Tao was lost, b. came, 40, 312 ; — b. and righteousness, 16, 423 sq. ; 27, 44 ; 28, 332 sq., 344 ; are the instruments of a ruler, 28, 257 ; government based on them, 28, 312 sq. ; people would become

90

BENEVOLENCE— BHAGA

filial and kindly if b. and r. were discarded, 39, 6i sq. ; are de- trimental to goodness, 39, 8o sq., 281-7, 293, 357 ; are mere ex- crescences on human nature, called in to distort and vex the world, 39, 139, 268-80, 295 sq. ; Confucius and Lao-^ze discourse on them, 39, i45> 399 sq. ; the place of b. and r. and virtue in Taoism, 39, 305 sq. ; 40, 43 sq., 79, 95» 285 sq. ; in the age of perfect virtue people were upright without knowing that to be so was righteousness; loved one another without knowing that to do so was b., &c., 39, 325 ; the perfect man of Tao pushes back b. and r., 39, 342 ; are no good, except for a short time, 39, 355 sq. ; are opposed to the Tao, 40, 58 sq., 284 ; what is the greatest b„ righteousness, and good faith, 40, 87 ; the dangers of b. and r., 40, 108 sq. ; Confucius manifests b. and r., 40, 193 ; as regarded by the Superior Man, 40, 215.

Beni G/tsmin., built a mosque in opposition to Mohammed, 6, 188 sq., 188 n.

Bere^ya, n.d., worshipped, 31, 197, 205, 209, 215, 220, 224, 387.

Berezi^nu, son of Ara, 23, 211.

Berezva^/, n.p., 23, 218.

Berezyar^ti, n.p., 23, 206.

Betrothal, see Marriage.

Betting, see Gambling.

Bevarasp = Dahak, q. v.

Bhadda, became an inheritor of the highest heavens, 11, 26.

Bhaddasala, officer of the Nanda kings, waged war against ^anda- gutta, 36, 147.

Bhaddavatika, n. of an elephant, 17, 118.

Bhaddiya, n. of town, 17, 22, 124-7; MeWaka of Bh., 17, 12 1-7.

Bhaddiya, converted by Buddha, 11, 155 n.; 13, 99; 35, 163.

Bhaddiya, the Sakya Ra^a, re- nounces the world persuaded by Anuruddha, and reaches supreme happiness, 20, 227-33.

Bhadra, one of the five first dis- ciples of Buddha, 19, 172.

Bhadra, of the Gautama gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294.

Bhadra, of the Kajyapa gotra, a

Sthavira, 22, 294. Bhadra, n. of the world in which

Yajodhara is to be a Buddha, 21,

257.

Bhadra, King KausaHka's daughter, insults the monk Harikeja, is com- pelled to marry him, but he refuses her, 45, 50 n., 53.

Bhadrabahu, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 287 sq. ; the head of the Gaina church, when the Ahgas were col- lected, 22, xliii.

Bhadra^it, n. of a Bhikshu, 49

(ii), 2.

Bhadraguptika Kula, of the LVu- vadka Ga«a, 22, 291.

Bhadrabahu, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 287 sq. ; the head of the Gaina church, when the Ahgas were col- lected, 22, xliii.

Bhadra^it, n. of a Bhikshu, 49

(ii), 2.

Bhadraguptika Kula, of the LVu- vadka Ga«a, 22, 291.

Bhadrakali, n.d., Bali offering to, 25, 91; 29, 86.

Bhadrapala, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4 ; heading 500 Bodhisattvas, 21, 360.

Bhadrasena, son of A^atajatru, bewitched by Ara«i, 41, 141, 141 n.

Bhadravargiyas, five, the first dis- ciples of Buddha, 21, 2 n.

Bhadravudha, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 187, 205, 210, 213.

Bhadravudhama;/avapu^/^/^a, t. c, 10 (ii), 205.

Bhadraya^as, disciple of Suhastin, 22, 291.

Bhadrayaska Kula, of the U^uva- tika, Ga«a, 22, 291.

Bhadrika, a distinguished Arhat, 21, 2.

Bhadrika, n.pl., Mahaviraat, 22, 264.

Bhadrika, a goddess, who was a cow in her former birth, 49 (i), 166 sq.

Bhadriyika vSakha, of the U^uva- dka Ga«a, 22, 291.

Bhaga, a Vedic god, the speed of, 1, 76; why he is blind, 12, 210; Uttare Phalguni assigned to Bh., 12, 285 n. ; oblation to Bh. at the wedding, 29, 32, 283 ; invoked in the prayer at the initiation, 29, 64 ; gives the bride to the husband, 29, 282 ; 30, 189 ; invoked for agricul- tural success, 30, 113 sq. ; 42, 140 ; Paitha oblation to Bh., 41, 82 ; in- voked in a charm against mania, 42, 33 ; grants life, 42, 53 ; Bh. or Fortune, invoked by maidens wish- ing to obtain a husband, 42, 94 sq..

BHAGA— BHAISHA6TARA6^ASAMUDGATA

91

324 ; connected with marriage, 42, 95; as a love-god, 42, loi ; Bri- haspati and Bh. join (husband and wife?) together, 42, 135; Vishwu and Bh. in a hst of gods, 42, 160; Sarasvati, Anumati, and Bh. in- voked, 42, 173; invoked for help, 42, 204 ; invoked in the morning, 46, 38 ; Agni, as Bh., rules over wealth, 46, 187; invited to the sacrifice together with Agni, 46, 281 ; Agni compared with Bh., 46, 281 ; Agni announces man's sins to Bh., 46, 325 ; the bestower or dis- penser of riches, 46, 401 sq.

Bhagadugha, title, carver or tax- gatherer of a king, 41, 63, 63 n.

Bhagadugha, title, carver or tax- gatherer of a king, 41, 63, 63 n.

Bhagavadgita, no historical data about it, 8, i sq. ; its titles, 8, 2, 28 ; how quoted by 5ahkara^arya, 8, 2 ; called an Upanishad, 8, 2, 200 ; a genuine portion of the Ma- habharata? 8, 2-6; is a dialogue between Krishna, and Ar^una. 8, 3 sq. , 40-1 3 1 ; its style and language, 8, 4, II, 13-15; no sectarian or Brahmanizing spirit in it, 8, 6 ; re- lation between Bh. and Upanishads, 8> 2, 5, 7 sq., 13, 15-19, 23, 26 sq., 34, 34 n., 36, 210, andnotest045sq.,5o- 4, 57 sq., 61 sq., 64-8, 71, 74, 76, 7 8 sq., 80 sq. , 84 sq. , 8 8-91 ,93,1 00, 102-6, 108, 111-14, 119, 123 sq., 129, 146; its author, 8, 6 sq. ; an- terior to the systems of Sanskrit philosophy, 8, 7-13; its date and position in Sanskrit literature, 8, 7- 34 ; inconsistencies in its teaching, 8, 11-13 ; its versification, 8, 15 sq. ; its attitude towards the Veda?, 8, 1 6-20, 25 ; its relation to Buddhism, 8, 24-7, 36, and notes to 45-52, 56, 59 sq., 62-6, 68-71, 79, 84, 88 sq., loi, 103, 105, 108 sq., 11 1 sq., 114, 118, 123; and Sankhya and Yoga philosophy, 8, 27 ; re- ferred to by Bawa, 8, 28 ; allusions to it in Kalidasa's works, 8, 29 sq. ; its priority to the Vedanta-sutras, 8, 30-3 ; its text, 8, 34 sq.; its number of stanzas, 8, 35; trans- lation, 8, 35-131; teaching and study of the Bh., 8, 129 sq. ; its re- lation to the Sanatsu^atiya, 8, 135, i37j 142, 144-8, and notes to, 150- 6, 158-61, 163-5, 167 sq., 170-3,

175-7, 179 sq., 184-6, 188 sq., 193 sq. ; relation between Bh. and Anu- gita,8, 197 sq., 207-10, 215, 218 sq., 222, 227, 230 n. ; the teaching of the Bh., and the Saddharmapuw^a- rika, 21, xxvi-xxviii, xxix n., xxxi n., xxxiv n., xxxvi ; the doctrine of the Bh. a fusion of the Brahman theory of the Upanishads with the belief in a personal highest being, 34, cxxvi ; as an authority for Badarayawa, 34, cxxvi; quoted, 38, 421 ; 48, 773-5. See also Ijvaragita.

Bhagavat, 5vetadipa, Hhe white island,' the abode of Bh. or Vish«u, 7, 156 ; title of Buddha, 10 (ii), x.

Bhagavat as, Vish«uitic sect of, 7, xxviii; or Paw^aratras, forerunners of Ramanu^as, 34, xxii sq. ; their views refuted according to 5ahkara, approved of according to Ramanu^a, 34, li sq., 439-43 ; their system nearer to Badarayawa than that of ^ankara, 34, c ; their theory of the origin of the world, 34, cxvii; 48, 524-31 ; system of Bh., and Bhaga- vadgita, 34, cxxvi ; and Mahabha- rata, 34, cxxvii ; contradictions in their system, 34, 442 sq. ; doctrine of Bh. stated, 34, 440.

Bhagavitti, see Kula. Bh.

Bhagavr/tti, Sk., t.t., one living by prostitution of his wife, 33, 88 n.

Bhagga, Buddha at, 20, 125.

Bhagu (Pali for Bhr/gu, q.v.), n of a Rishi, 11, 172.

Bhagu, one of the first converts made by Buddha, 20, 228-33; 35, 163; a Thera, 17, 238; Buddha's visit to him, 17, 308 sq.

Bh.

Bhagavr/tti, Sk., t.t., one living by prostitution of his wife, 33, 88 n.

Bhagga, Buddha at, 20, 125.

Bhagu (Pali for Bhr/gu, q.v.), n of a Rishi, 11, 172.

Bhagu, one of the first converts made by Buddha, 20, 228-33; 35, 163; a Thera, 17, 238; Buddha's visit to him, 17, 308 sq.

Bhaisha^yara^a, n. of a Bodhi- sattva Mahasattva, 21, 4, 213-23, 394, 404 ; the Bodhisattvas Bh., and Mahapratibhana, with their retinue promise to divulge the Saddharmapuw^arika after Buddha's Nirvawa, 21, 255 ; pronounces talis- man ic words, for those who keep the Lotus of the True Law, 21, 370-2 ; is identical with Sarvasattvapriya- darjana in a former birth, 21, 376, 385, 389, 392 ; was in a former birth the prince Vimalagarbha, 21^ 430.

Bhaisha^yara^asamudgata, n. ot a prominent Bodhisattva, 21, 394 ;

92

BHAKSHA— BHARATI

was in a former birth the prince Vimalanetra, 21, 430.

Bhaksha (Drink personified), ex- piatory oblation to Bh. at a mishap in the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 210.

Bhakti or* Faith, in the Bhagavad- gita, 8, 441 ; but see Faith; Bh. in the 5vetajvatara-Upanishad, and the 5a«^ilya-sutras, 15, xxxiv.

Bhala, the sun worshipped with the formula * To Bh. svaha,' 30, 120.

Bhallabeya, or Bhallaveya, his opinions quoted, 12, 206, 293 ; 44,

354, 393. Bhallavins, the Nidana (a Vedic

work) of the, 14, 3 ; quoted, 14,

147 ; a mantra of the Bh., 38, 227

sq. Bhallika, a merchant, one of the

two first lay-disciples of Buddha,

13, 81-4; 49 (i), 166 sq. Bh^lukiputra, n.p., 15, 225 sq.,

226 n.

Bhamani, a name of the Lord or the highest Self, 34, 125 ; 48, 272.

Bhanabhadra, converted by Bud- dha, 19, 243.

Bha;^^a-gama, Buddha at, 11, 64-6.

Bharadva^a, knew most, lived long- est, and performed the greatest austerities among the i^/shis, 1, 169 ; the i?/shi of the sixth Maw^ala of the Rig-veca, 1, 216; taught by Indra, 1, 220 ; committed adultery, 2, 175 n.; Bh. and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314 ; became equal to Brahman,

14, 329; one of the seven iiishis,

15, 106 ; the family name of former Buddhas, 21, 19; accepted cows from Br/bu, 25, 424 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 122, 220 ; 30, 244 ; author of the Agnish/oma, 41, xiv; author of an imprecation, 42, 89, 295 sq. ; is the mind, 43, 7 ; Agni praised by the Bharadva^as, 46, 50 ; son of Br/haspati by Mamata, 49 (i), 44, 4^ n. : — Bh. Dhanvantari wor- shipped at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 29, 84 ; Bh. Barhaspatya, author of Vedic hymns, 32, 370, 435.

Bharadva^a, a disciple of Buddha,

49 (ii), 90. Bharadva^a, dispute between Bh.

and Vase//^a as to whether a man

: — Bh. Dhanvantari wor- shipped at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 29, 84 ; Bh. Barhaspatya, author of Vedic hymns, 32, 370, 435.

Bharadva^a, a disciple of Buddha,

49 (ii), 90. Bharadva^a, dispute between Bh.

and Vase//^a as to whether a man

is a Brahmawa by birth, or by deeds, and their conversion by Buddha, 10 (ii), 108-17 ; Vase/zM and Bh., two young Brahmawas, go to Buddha to ask him about the true path to union with Brahman ; Buddha in- structs them, and they are finally converted, 11, 168-203; n. of a i^/shi, 11, 172; n. of teachers, 15, 118, 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187; n. of an eminent Arhat, 21, 2 ; Sthaviras of the Bh. gotra, 22, 286, 291 ; wor- shipped at the Tarpa«a, 29,.i2 3 ; a tree talking to Bh., 35, 241; quoted,

43, 352. See Aggika Bh., Garda- bhivibhita Bh., Kasi Bh., Piw^ola Bh., Satyavaha Bh., Sukejas Bh., Sundarika Bh.

Bharadva^a, relation between the schcols of Bh. and Apastamba, 2, xvi, xxiii sq., xxiv n.

Bh^radva^iputra, n. of a teachei*, 15, 225, 224 n.

Bharata, Agni called the Bh., 12, 133 ;41, 292 ; 46, 119, 123 ; killed, 19, 83; King Bh. and the Rishx Vasishz^a, 19, 95 ; the Maruts give to Bh. a strong horse, 32, 327, 332 ; seized the sacrificial horse of the Satvats, 44, xxx, 401 ; Bh. Dau^- shanti, son of Dui«hanta and 5a- kuntala,performed a horse-sacrifice,

44, 399 ; a king who became a Oaina monk, 45, 85, 85 n.

Bharata, epithet of Agni (the god of the Bh. tribe), 12, 114 sq. ; 46, 211 ; the throne-seat of the Bhara- tas, 41, 105. See also Ajvamedha Bh.

Bharata, t.w., the Bh. and the Mahabharata satiated at the Tar- pawa, 29, 220.

Bharatas, wide sway belongs to them, 44, 399 ; the greatness of the Bh. not attained by men before them nor by those after them, 44, 399, 401 ; the two Bh., Devajravas and Devavata, 46, 287 sq. ; Agni shines for the Bh.,46, 391.

Bharata-sa;;/hita, i.e. the Maha- bharata, 48, 5:8.

Bharati, or Hotra Bharati, a god- dess, 46, 154, 156 ; Mahi is inde- pendent of Bh., 46, 1 1 sq. ; invoked in Apri hymns, 46, 179, 199 ; in concord with the Bharatis, 46, 237 ;

BHArAT!— BHIKKHUNtS

93

offerings to Sarasvati, I^a, and Bh., 12, 400 n.

Bharavi, mentions Manu, 25, cxiii.

Bhargas, identified with deities, ex- planation of the word, 15, 310.

Bhargava, and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314; numerous Bh., 42, xxxv; = Bhrigu's son ; see Bhrigu. See also Vaidarbhi Bh. , and Somahuti Bh.

Bharhut Thtipa, the birth of Buddha on the bas-reliefs of, 11, 47 n.

Bharu^i, quoted by Ramanu^a, 34, xxi.

Bharuw^a, see Birds {b).

Bhasa, one of the princes of moun- tains, 8, 346.

Bhashika-stltra, for the accentua- tion of the 5atapatha-brahma«a, 34, 258 n.

Bhashyakara, Drami^^a referred to as, 34, xxii ; quoted, 48, 17, 100. See Drami<^a.

Bhashyas, works, satiated at the Tarpawa, 29, 220.

Bhaskara, quoted 48, 459.

Bhaumeyikas, see Bhavanavasins.

Bhauvana, see Vijvakarman.

Bhashyakara, Drami^^a referred to as, 34, xxii ; quoted, 48, 17, 100. See Drami<^a.

Bhashyas, works, satiated at the Tarpawa, 29, 220.

Bhaskara, quoted 48, 459.

Bhaumeyikas, see Bhavanavasins.

Bhauvana, see Vijvakarman.

Bhava, a name of Rudra, 12, 201 ; 29, 256; 41, 160; a name of the Self, 15, 311 ; offering to Bh. at the 5ulagava, 29, 552; 30, 221 sq. ; in- voked for protection of cattle, 30, 87 ; is Par^'-anya, 41, 160 ; as a ruler of sky and earth, 42, 157 sq. ; the enemies slain by the club of Bh., 42, 118, 585; reverence to Bh.'s weapon, 43, 151; Bh. and Rudra worshipped, 43, 152 ; Bhavas (plur.) in sea and air, 43, 155; Bh., i.e. 5iva, pleased at the birth of his son Karttikeya, 49 (i), 16 \—Bh. and Sarva invoked together, 42, 56, 75, ii9> i55-9> i6i, 406 sq., 618-22; their arms are mottled, 42, 119, 586 ; are lords of cattle, 42, 155-9 ; are the thousand-eyed slayers of VWtra, 42, 158 ; they punish him who denies the sterile cow to the Brahmans, 42, 175.

Bhavanas, Gaina t.t., meditations conducive to purity of soul, 45, 69, 69 n.

Bhavanavasins, or Bhaumeyikas, one of the four kinds of gods,45, 225.

Bhavani, n.d., offering to, 29, 352.

Bhavishya(t)-pura/^a, quoted, 2, xxix sqq., 160; on penances, 25, 445 n., 446 n., 447 n., 449 n., 460 n.

Bhaya-bherava Sutta, t.w., 11, 168 n.

Bheda, Sk. , t.t., individual existences, 34, XXV.

Bheda, n.p., perished because he did not present the sterile cow, 42, 179.

Bhedabheda, t.t., relation of being neither absolutely different nor absolutely non-different, of the soul to Brahman, 34, xix, 277 n.; 48, 42 sq., 134 sq., 189-93, T95, 518.

Bhesha^a, or * medicine,' a work of the Atharvawikas, 44, 365 n.

Bhedabheda, t.t., relation of being neither absolutely different nor absolutely non-different, of the soul to Brahman, 34, xix, 277 n.; 48, 42 sq., 134 sq., 189-93, T95, 518.

Bhesha^a, or * medicine,' a work of the Atharvawikas, 44, 365 n.

Bhikkhunis, or Buddhist nuns, obtained salvation, 11, 25 sq. ; a Bhikkhu shall not have his robe washed, or dyed, or beaten, or given him by a Bh. who is not related to him, 13, 20 ; nor shall he get his goat's wool (for his rug or mat) attended to by her, 13, 26 ; offences committed by Bhikkhus in their relation to the Bh., 13, 35-7, 56 ; 20, 335 sq. ; a novice who has sexual intercourse with Bh. should be expelled, 13, 214 sq.; boundaries of the Bhikkhuni-sawghas, 13, 256 n. ; must not be present at the Pati- mokkha recitation of Bhikkhus, 13, 295 sq. ; Bhikkhus m.iy visit sick Bh. even in vassa, 13, 308 ; rules about disciplinary proceedings against Bh., 13, 3o8sq.; 20,324, 332-4, 358 sq., 365 sq. ; Pavara/^a should not be held in an assembly of Bhikkhus before Bh., 13, 337 ; rules about the robes of Bh., 17, 212 sq. n. ; 20, 340 sq., 343 ; bathe together with courtesans in the river A^iravati, 17, 222 sq. ; dresses for Bh. to bathe in, 17, 222 sq. ; on division of robes between the Sawghas of Bhikkhus and Bh., 17, 253 sq. ; pre- sent at a Sawgha of Bhikkhus, 17, 269 ; cannot raise a protest in a Sawgha of Bhikkhus, 17, 271 ; their dependence on the Bhikkhu-saw- gha, 17, 318 ; 20, 322-6 ; the office of giving exhortation to the Bh., 17, 338, 340, 372 ; superintend new buildings, 17, 359 n.; disputes of

94

BHIKKHUNlS— BHIKKHUS

Bh. and Bhikkhus, 20, 34 ; are not to be saluted by Bhikkhus, 20, 195, 328 ; cannot create a schism, 20, 266 ; 35, 163 ; a Bh. cannot make one of the requisite number to cause a schism, 20, 266 ; on the duties of Bh., 20, 320-69 ; cut off their hair and put on orange- coloured robes, 20, 321 ; eight chief rules for the conduct of Bh. to- wards Bhikkhus, 20, 322-5 ; receive exhortation from. Bhikkhus, but cannot exhort Bhikkhus, 20, 323, 324; rules about the Patimokkha ceremony for Bh., 20, 330 sq. ; rules about confession for Bh., 20, 331 sq. ; may be taught the Vinaya by Bhikkhus, 20, 334 ; misbehaviour of Bhikkhus towards Bh. punished by their not having to be saluted by the Bhikkhuni-sa;;2gha, 20, 335 §q. ; rules about the exhortation for Bh., 20, 336-40 ; not allowed back- scratchers, ointments, making tattoo marks, and similar things, 20, 341- 3 ; the Bhikkhuni-sawgha inherits from Bh., 20, 343 sq. ; occupations forbidden to Bh., 20, 343 ; rules of conduct for Bh. towards Bhikkhus, 20, 344 sq. ; a Bh. carrying away a foetus in her bowd, 20, 345 sq. ; food stored up allowed to be handed over to the Bh. by the Bhikkhus, 20, 346 sq. ; rules forBh. in their courses, 20, 347 sq. ; rules about the upasampada ordination of Bh., 20, 349-55 ; appointment of instructors to Bh. to be made by a formal act of the Bhikkhuni- sawgha, 20, 352 ; rules for Bh. at meals, 20, 355 sq. ; rules for Bh. about holding the Pavarawa, 20, 356-8 ; cannot perform any official acts towards a Bhikkhu, but a Bhikkhu can do so towards a Bh., 20, 358 sq. ; vehicles allowed to them, 20, 359 sq. ; not allowed to adopt the forest life, 20, 362 sq. ; dwellings forBh., 20, 363 sq. ; rules for Bh. with child who are uncon- scious of the fact of their concep- tion, 20, 364 sq. ; companion appointed for a Bh. under Manatta penance, 20, 365 sq. ; who have thrown off the robes, or joined a sect of Titthiyas, cannot be

received into the Order again, 20, 366 ; rules for Bh. about bathing, 20, 367-9 ; will become preachers of the law, Bodhisattvas, and attain perfect enlightenment, 21, xxx, 256-8 ; a Bodhisattva must shun Bh. who are fond of banter and chatter, 21, 265 ; Bh. in the classical dramas, 33, xvii ; mentioned before Bhikkhus, 36, 3 ; he who has out- raged a Bh. cannot be converted, 36, 78 n., 177 ; the first Bh., 49 (i), 192. See also Bhikkhus (r), and Woman {e). Bhikkhus, or Buddhist monks (Pali bhikkhu = Sk. bhikshu, a mendi- cant).

{a) Advantages of monastic life, exalted position of Bh., duties towards them.

{b) Moral precepts for Bh.

{c) The Bh. as members of the Order (Sawgha).

{<£) Daily life of Bh. (costume, food, medi- cine, dwelling, utensils, &c.).

{e) Buddha and the Bh.

{a) Advantages of monastic life,

EXALTED POSITION OF Bh., DUTIES TOWARDS THEM.

{b) Moral precepts for Bh.

{c) The Bh. as members of the Order (Sawgha).

{<£) Daily life of Bh. (costume, food, medi- cine, dwelling, utensils, &c.).

{e) Buddha and the Bh.

{a) Advantages of monastic life,

EXALTED POSITION OF Bh., DUTIES TOWARDS THEM.

The wise man should follow the bright state of the Bh., 10 (i) , 2 5 sq. , 2 5 n. ; the Bhikshu, full of delight^ zvho is calm in the doctrine of Buddha will reach the quiet place {Nirvdna), cessa- tion of natural desii'es, and happiness* He zvho, even as a young Bhikshu, applies himself to the doctrine of Buddha, brightens up this zvorld, like the moon when free from clouds, 10 (i), 88 ; the true Brahma«a (Arhat) keeps aloof both from laymen and from Bh., 10 (i), 92; the life of the Bh. praised, as compared with family life, 10 (ii), 6-11, 33-6, 65 ; 11, 187 sq. ; gifts of food, drink, garments to be made to them, 10 (ii), 66, 79, 81-4; 35, 41, 49; characteristics of Bh., worthy of offerings, 10 (ii), 82-4; are inde- pendent, 10 (ii), 154-6 ; the Bh. is a great man ; he has overcome desire in this world, 10 (ii), 191 sq. ; how to translate the word Bhikkhu, 11, 5 n. ; a union between a Bh. and Brahma is possible, 11, 202 sq. ; Buddhist Bh. and Sannyasins the same, 15, Ii sq. ; invited to 5rad- dhas, 29, 106 n. ; their position in the classical dramas, 33, xvii ; if laymen

BHIKKHUS

95

; how to translate the word Bhikkhu, 11, 5 n. ; a union between a Bh. and Brahma is possible, 11, 202 sq. ; Buddhist Bh. and Sannyasins the same, 15, Ii sq. ; invited to 5rad- dhas, 29, 106 n. ; their position in the classical dramas, 33, xvii ; if laymen

BHIKKHUS

95

can attain to Nirvawa, what is the use of becoming a Bh. ? 35, 31; 36, 250-61 ; possessed of the power of Iddhi, 35, 126, 129 sq. ; why Bh. must be reverenced even by con- verted hiymen, 35, 229-33 ; their exalted position, 35, 267 ; evil deeds cannot be kept secret from Bh., 35, 295 ; Bhikkhus who are free from evil Karma can become Arhats in a moment, others have to trouble themselves about recita- tions, buildings, and gifts, 36, 92-6 ; worshipped by Nagas, Yakshas, men, and Maras, 36, 1 20 ; ten individuals worthy of becoming Bh., 36, 253; a worthy Bh. is like a king, 36, 265-7 ; bow to no one, 36, 338 sq., 339 n.; those who feed two thou- sand Bh. acquire great merit, and become gods, 45, 415 sq. (b) Moral precepts for Bh. A Bh. who delights in earnestness is close upon Nirva«a, 10 (i), 10 sq. ; are to strive after separation from the world, 10 (i), 22 ; fools wish for precedence among the Bh., 10 (i), 22 ; Buddha's description of a true Bh., 10 (i), 39; (ii), 88 ; must not be envious, 10 (i), 62, 62 n., 85 sq. ; not he who only begs, but he who adopts the whole law, is a Bh., 10 (i), 65 ; not by outward signs can the Bh. attain the extinction of desires, 10 (i), 66, 74 ; moral pre- cepts for the Bh., 10 (i), 85-8 ; (ii), 174-7, 180-3, 191 ; 11, 187-200; 19, 296-305 ; 36, 59 ; the Bh. who discards all passions compared to a snake that casts his skin, 10 (ii), 1-3 ; admonished to be pure and live together with the pure, 10 (ii), 46 sq. ; the right path forvBh. ex- plained by Buddha, 10 (ii), 60-2, 64 sq. ; the Bh. undergoes no cen- sure, for he is calm and independent, having shaken off the dogmas of philosophy, 10 (ii), 148-50; the Muni, though near Nibbana, should not think himself the best, 10 (ii), 157 ; should keep aloof from philo- sophical disputes, 10 (ii), 159, 161 sq.y 167 ; how they cross the stream of birth and old age, 10 (ii), 191-5 ; conditions under which the Bh. will prosper, 11, 6- 11 ; should be mind-

ful and thoughtful, 11, 28 sq. ; de ye lamps tmto yourselves. Be ye a refuge to yourselves. Belake yourselves to no external refuge. Hold fast to the truth as a lamp. Holdfast as a refuge to the truth. Look not for 'irefuge to any one besides yourselves, 11, 38 ; by leading a life of uprightness, by quietude of heart, contemplation, spiritual insight, and solitude, Bh. obtain what they desire, 11,2 lo-i 8 ; want of concord with the Bh., spiritual barrenness, 11, 224 sq., 229; Buddha rebukes quarrelsome Bh., 17, 291-306 ; an example of Bh. living in love and concord, 17, 309-12; shall not commit suicide,

obtain what they desire, 11,2 lo-i 8 ; want of concord with the Bh., spiritual barrenness, 11, 224 sq., 229; Buddha rebukes quarrelsome Bh., 17, 291-306 ; an example of Bh. living in love and concord, 17, 309-12; shall not commit suicide,

35, 273-5 ; twenty-eight good quali- ties in the vows of Bh., 36, 251 sq. ; eighteen good qualities of those who carry out the vows of Bh., 36, 252 sq. ; the thirteen extra vows of Bh. ,

36, 268, 268 sq. n. ; are unmoved either by ill-will or love, 36, 309.

{c) The Bh. as members of the Order (Sa^/gha).

Rules about the reception into the order of Bh., 10 (ii), 94 sq. ; 11, 109 sq. ; how JBh. are to address each other, 11, 112 ; rules for Bh. in the Sawgha, 'vols. 13, 17, 20 ; their relations to the Bhikkhunis, 13, 20, 26, 35-7, 56, 308, 337 ; 17, 253 sq., 269, 271; 20, 34, 195, 322-6, 328, 334-6, 344-7, 358 sq. ; 36, 3 ; how they must not behave towards one another, 13, 33 sq., 44, 46, 50-2 ; must not give food to ascetics of other sects, 13, 40 sq. ; on Bh. going to the army, 13, 43 ; a Bh. must not conceal a serious offence of another Bh., 13, 46 ; procedure against Bh. who bring false accusations against Buddha, 13, 47-9 ; instruction in good manners for Bh. in their inter- course with the laity, 13, 59-67 ; different forms of ordination of Bh., 13, 73 sq, n. ; the four Interdictions for Bh., 13, 234-6 ; temporary ex- pulsion of Bh. for refusal to see or to atone for an offence, 13, 236-8 ; how to maintain peace among the Bh., 13, 263-5; regulations about reproving a Bh. for an offence, 13, 264 sq. ; cases of Bh. risking a

BHIKKHUS

; the four Interdictions for Bh., 13, 234-6 ; temporary ex- pulsion of Bh. for refusal to see or to atone for an offence, 13, 236-8 ; how to maintain peace among the Bh., 13, 263-5; regulations about reproving a Bh. for an offence, 13, 264 sq. ; cases of Bh. risking a

BHIKKHUS

schism, 13, 289 sq. ; — disciplinary proceedings against Bh. guilty of or suspected of an offence, 13, 14, 340-9, 351 sq., 354 sq. ; 17, 276-84, 329-439, 395 n- ; ^he Ta^^aniya- Kamma or Act of Rebuke, 17, 329-42; the Nissaya-Kamma or Act of Subordination, 17, 343-6 ; the Pabba^aniya-Kamma or Act of Banishment, 17, 347-58; the Pa/i- sara«iya-Kamma or Act of Recon- ciliation, 17, 359-69 ; Ukkhepaniya- Kammas or Acts of Suspension for not acknowledging, and for not atoning for, an offence, 17, 370-6 ; for not renouncing a sinful doctrine, 17, 377-83 ; rules for Bh. placed on probation, 17, 384-93 ; thrown back to the commencement of probation, 17, 393 sq.,404sq.,4o6 sq.,42osq., 428 ; — contempt for Bh. who have entered the Order in their old age, 17, 140 n. ; qualifications for Bh. to be appointed to an official post, 17, 200, 201; 20, 25, 25 n., 202; dis- qualifications of Bh., 17, 248-51 ; lawful and unlawful restoration of an expelled Bh., 17, 2 7f, 283 sq., 291, 319 sq. ; expulsion of an erudite Bh. should be avoided for fear of bringing about a schism, 17, 285-9 ; superintend the erecting of buildings for the Sawgha, 17, 359, 359 n.; 20, 189-91, 215 sq. ; different classes or grades of Bh., 20, 6 sq., 193 ; no official act is to be carried out against Bh. who have not confessed themselves guilty, 20, 2 2-4 ; de- scription of a Bh. qualified to be chosen on a jury, and entitled to warn another Bh. ,20, 50 sq. , 3*^ 5-1 7 ; proceedings against obstinate Bh., 20, 57-61, 259 sq. ; salutation and apportionment of the best seat, water, and food shall be according to seniority, 20, 19 1-9, 206 sq. ; Bh. who are not to be saluted, 20, 195 sq. ; the Sattarasa-vaggiya Bh. turned out of a Vihara by the iTy^abbaggiya Bh., 20, 200 sq. ; rules of conduct for incoming Bh., 20, 272-80 ; duties of Bh. towards one another, 20, 272-98; rules of con- duct for resident Bh. towards in- coming Bh., 20, 280-2 ; rules of conduct for Bh. about to leave the

Vihara, 20, 282-4 ; rules of conduct for Bh. in their lodging-places, in the bath-rooms, in the privies, 20, 294-8 ; rules about one Bh. warning another in respect of any sin he has committed, 20, 315-19; how con- scientiously they make general use of everything given to them, 20, 383 sq. ; initiation of Bh., 29, 58 sq. n. ; only a Bh., under no dis- ability, can create a schism, 35, 163 ; recitation of Scriptures, looking after buildings, and seeing to gifts, en- joined for Bh., 36, 92-6; punish- ments of those who, being unworthy, take the vows, 36, 261-4. See also Ordination and Sawgha. {d) Daily life of Bh. (costume,

FOOD, MEDICINE, DWELLING, UTEN- SILS, &C.).

See also Ordination and Sawgha. {d) Daily life of Bh. (costume,

FOOD, MEDICINE, DWELLING, UTEN- SILS, &C.).

Have their hair and beard cut off, and put on yellow robes, 10 (i), 5 sq. and n. j (ii), 10 ; 11, 187 sq. ; 13, no, 115, 132 sq., 187, 209, 216; 17, 5sq., 32; 35, i8sq., 30, 231 sq. ; 36, 20 sq. ; contempt for dress im- pressed on Bh., 11, xliv ; costume of Bh., 11, 10 1 n. ; rules regarding the robes of the Bh., 13, 18-24, 28-30, 36, 45, 54 sq., 59 sq., 151-8, 160, 162, 164, 254-7 ; 17, 35, 39 sq., 193-240,245-55,386; 20,73,90-8, 142-6, 253; should wear robes made of rags taken from a dust- heap, 13, 173 ; called MuWaka or * shavelings,' 15, xxvii ; rules for their foot-clothing, 17, 13-24, 31, 34 sq., 39 ; the distribution of robes of Bh. at the Ka/Mna ceremony, 17, 146-70 and n., 203 sq., 234-40, 248-55 ; — rules about food allowed to Bh., 13, 37-40; 17, 67-97, 117 sq., 128 sq., 130-3, 138 sq., 143-5, 220-5 ; rules concerning invitations to meals, 13, 41-3, 56 sq. ; rules about begging and eating meals, 13, 62-5, 73-5 ; 20, 135, 153 sq., 250 sq., 253 ; how Bh. should behave when going on their rounds and in the dining-balis, 13, 151-4; 20, 289-92; are to live on morsels of food given in alms, 13, 173 ; one Bh. alone is not to pass through a town begging, 19, 194 n. ; rules about their alms- bowls, 20, 81-90 ; rules of conduct for Bh. at meals, 20, 284-9 ; l^xer

BHIKKHUS— BHi?/GU 97

rules of the Va^^ian Bhikkhus about nail-cutting, hair -dressing, &c., for

eating, discussed at the council of Bh., 20, 136-41. See also Yows»

Vesali, 20, 386, 397 sqq., 409-12;— (e) Buddha and the Bh.

decomposing urine is the medicine Buddha exhorts the Bh. to spread

allowed to Bh., 13, 1 74 ; sick Bh. may the truths of his religion, 11, 60 sq. ;

be visited by other Bh. even during how they behaved at Buddha's

vassa, 13, 305 sq. ; on medicaments death, 11, 119 ; the five Bh. whom

to be used by Bh., 17, 41-61, Buddha chooses as his disciples, 11,

65-8, 76 sq., 78-80, 89, 97, 144 sq., 146; 13, 90-102 ; a Deva in the

221-5; 20, 154; must wait one shape of a Bh. appears before the

upon the other in sickness, 17, Bodhisattva, 19, 49 sq. ; Bh. and

240-5 ; proceedings for the case of Bodhisattvas, 21, xxxv, 12 sq. ;

a Bh. being insane, 20, 18-22, 57 sq. ; Buddha's prophecy about the 2,000

allowed to let blood, 20, 77 ; rules disciples who are to become the

concerning sick Bh., 20, 199 sq. ; future Buddhas Ratnaketura^as,

— the itinerant mendicant is beset 21, 210-12 ; Bh. are not to worship

with pain, therefore let no man be Buddha, 35, 246-8 ; description of

an itinerant mendicant, 10 (i), 72 ; Bh. in the train of Buddha, 49 (ii),

homeless state of Bh., 11, 188; 36, 2. See also Holy persons, Novices,

313 ; rules about dwellings for Bh., Preaching, and Sekha.

IB, 35, 57; 20, 157-63, 170-9, Bhikshus, j^^ Bhikkhus.

189-91, 208-16, 253; should dwell Bhikshu-sutra, by Parajarya, 8,

at the foot of a tree, Viharas, &c., 32 sq.

See also Holy persons, Novices,

313 ; rules about dwellings for Bh., Preaching, and Sekha.

IB, 35, 57; 20, 157-63, 170-9, Bhikshus, j^^ Bhikkhus.

189-91, 208-16, 253; should dwell Bhikshu-sutra, by Parajarya, 8,

at the foot of a tree, Viharas, &c., 32 sq.

being extra allowances, 13, 173 ; Bhima, hero of the Mahabharata,

Viharas and other edifices built by 8, 37 sq.

laymen for Bh., 13, 302-5 ; rules of Bhima, n. of Rudra, 29, 256 ; 30,

conduct for Bh. dwelling in the 221 sq.

woods, 20, 292-4 ; why should Bhimasena, a Parikshita, who

houses (Viharas) be built for the offered horse-sacrifice, 44, 396.

houseless Bh. ? 36, 1-4 ; see also Bhisha^ Atharva;/a, a i?/shi, 42,

Viharas ;— utensils allowed to Bh. , xxi, xxxv.

13, 24-30, 53 sq. ; 17, 20, 45, 49, Bhishma, his death, 8, 3 ; the oldest

51-9, 205 sq., 226-30; 20, 68, oftheKauravas, 8, 38; andDrowa, 8,

86 sq., 90-102, 117, 130-5, 137-42, 39 sq., 42, 95 sq. ; chooses the time

146-8 (tooth-sticks), 155 sq., 222 ; of his death, 38, 380; 48, 741 sq. ;

are not allowed to acquire gold or though outside the ajramas, was yet

silver, or engage in any kind of well grounded in knowledge of

buying or selling, 13, 26 sq. ; 17, Brahman, 48, 704 ; son of Gahga, 49

66 sq., 128 sq. ; 20, 386-92, 399, (i), 95; killed Ugrayudha, 49 (i),

413; 36, 122 n. ; luxuries to be 113 sq.

avoided by Bh., 13, 44 sq., 52-5; Bhishmagar^itasvarara^a, n. of

20, 68-71 ; the four Resources of numerous Tathagatas, 21, 354 sq.,

religious life (begging food, rags as 357, 360.

robes, dwelling at the foot of a tree, Bhishmasvara = Bhishmagar^ita-

urine as medicine), 13, 173 sq., 234 ; svarar%a, q.v.

must abstain from all sexual inter- Bhoga, Ra^imati, daughter of the

course, 13, 234 sq. ; vehicles allowed Bh. or Bho^a king, 45, 118, 118 n.

to Bh., 17, 25-7 ; rules about mats, Bhoga-nagara, n.pl., Buddha at, II,

seats, &c., for Bh., 17, 27-31, 35, 66-70.

39 ; 20, 197, 386, 399, 413 ; rules Bhogas, a class of Kshatriyas, 45,

for the Bh. about sleeping, 17, 226 ; 71? 7 1 n., 339.

20, 1 15-17, 163 sq., 166-9 ; on the Bhra^a, guardian of Soma, 26,

daily life of the Bh., 20, 66-156; 72.

rules for Bh. about bathing, 20, Bhngu, chief among great sages, 8,

66-8, no; not allowed to castrate 89; Rama, a descendant of Bh.,

themselves, 20, 77 sq. ; rules about 8, 294 ; chapter of Bh. Varum, 15,

98

BH7?/GU— BHOtAVAT

rules for Bh. about bathing, 20, Bhngu, chief among great sages, 8,

66-8, no; not allowed to castrate 89; Rama, a descendant of Bh.,

themselves, 20, 77 sq. ; rules about 8, 294 ; chapter of Bh. Varum, 15,

98

BH7?/GU— BHOtAVAT

64-9 ; 34, 199 ; his son Brihaspati more accomplished than he, 19, 10 ; 49 (i), 8 ; the Manu-smWti the SsLm- hita of Bh., 25, xi-xiii, xvii, xcii, xcv sq., cvi, cvi n., ex, 19 ; 33, xii-xiv, 2 sq. n., 3, 272, 274, 334; quoted in Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78 ; a sage and a Pra^apati, 25, 14 ; Somapas (manes), sons of Bh., 25, 112 ; the offspring of fire, son of Manu, 25, 169 sq., 169 n. ; cursed the fire, 25, 398 n. ; sprung from Manu, proclaims the law, 25, 483 ; Sumati, son of Bh., 33, xi, xiii sq., 3, 3 n. ; Bh. and other sons of Brahman's mind were again born at the sacrifice of Varu«a, 38, 235 ; connected with the Atharva-veda, 42, xxiii, xxvi sq. (Bhr/gvahgirasa^) ; connected with the production of fire, 42, xxvii, xxx ; Atharvan, Ahgiras, and Bh., 42, xxxii sq., xxxiv, Ivii sq. ; oblations to Bh. and Angiras, 42, Ivii ; when they infringed upon Bh., the Sr/«- \g-aya Vaitahavyas perished, 42, 171, 433 ; Bh.-Ahgiras, authors of hymns of the Atharva-veda, 42, 416, 444; myth of Bh., son of Varu«a, in- structed by his father, 44, xiv, io8~i2 ; Matarijvan brought Agni to Bh., 46, 52 ; Agni called Bhri- gavawa or Bh.-like, 46, 74, 78 ; Rama, son of Bh., 49 (i), 95.

Bhr/gu, Buddha in the hermitage of Bhargava, i.e. Bh.'s son, 19, 59; 49 (i), 62, 92.

BhrigMf a Purohita, converted by his sons, became a monk and reached perfection, 45, 61-9.

Bhr/gus, i. e. descendants of BhWgu, n. of an ancient family ; the light of the Bh. and Ahgiras is the brightest, 12, 37 sq., 38 n. ; kindled or estab- lished Agni among men, 12, 350; 46, 45, 130, 157,202,228, 343; Bh. or Ahgiras, attained the heavenly world, 26, 272 ; peculiar sacrificial rites of the Bh., 29, 390 sq., 416 ; 30, 34 sq., 93 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 30, 243 ; Bh., Atharvans, and Ahgiras, 42, 433; sacrificing together with the Bh., 43, 200 ; sacrifice offered up by the Bh., 43, 262 ; M atari jvan kindled Agni for the Bh.,46, 241.

BhrigU'ValUf i. e. the third Adhyaya

of the Taittiriyaka-Upanishad, 15, xxviii.

Bhru/^ahatya, Sk., the killing of an embryo, 44, 3 4 1 n. See also Abortion.

Bhu^yu Lahyayani, questions Yaj^wavalkya, 15, 127 sq. ; 34, cv.

Bhuman, Sk., t.t., the Infinite, 1, 1 2 3 n. ; where one sees nothing else, hears nothing else, understands nothing else, that is the Bh., 1, 123 ; is bliss, 1, 123 ; 34, 163 ; is immortal, or immortality, 1, 123; 34, 163, 168; rests in its own greatness, 1, 123 ; explained as the Infinite, 1, 123 sq. ; is all this, 1, 123 ; explained as the Self, 1, 124; 48, 678 sq. ; is Brah- man, 34, XXXV, 162-9 ; 48, 299- 308 ; in it the ordinary activities of seeing, &c., are absent, 34, 168 sq. ; knowledge of Bh., 38, 412.

Bhumma^ka, one of the ^^abbag- giya Bhikkhus, 20, 9-17, 118.

; is all this, 1, 123 ; explained as the Self, 1, 124; 48, 678 sq. ; is Brah- man, 34, XXXV, 162-9 ; 48, 299- 308 ; in it the ordinary activities of seeing, &c., are absent, 34, 168 sq. ; knowledge of Bh., 38, 412.

Bhumma^ka, one of the ^^abbag- giya Bhikkhus, 20, 9-17, 118.

Bhuta, female disciple of Sambhfita- vi^aya, 22, 289.

Bhuta datta, female disciple of Sam- bhutavi^aya, 22, 289.

Bhutas, ^ Beings,' or goblins, daily offerings to them, one of the * five great sacrifices,' 2, 47 sq., 109, 109 n., 195, 201; 7, 214; 14, 256; 25, 87 n., 88-92, 88 n., 95, 132 ; 29, 199, 217; 44, 95; food eaten at a 5raddha by persons related to the giver, reaches not the Manes nor the gods, but the Bh., 2, 143 sq.; those who worship the Bh. go to the Bh., 8, 85 ; worship of Bh., of the quality of darkness, 8, 1 1 8 ; actions for gods, Pitr/s, Bh., and guests, 8, 306 ; the bands of Bh. extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345 ; tjvara, the lord of gods, Bh., Pija^as, &c., 8, 354 ; are liable to destruction, 15, 289; space the resort of Bh., 36, 316, 316 n.; gods, demons, Bh., &c., assemble to see Keji and Gautama, 45, 121 sq. ; injury done to living beings for the sake of Bh., 45, 357. See also Beings.

Bhutas, t.t., entities, or elements. See Elements.

Bhutatnian,Sk.,the elemental Self in the bodies, 15, 295-7, 295 n., 299 sq.

Bhutavat, i.e. Rudra, punishes Pra^apati for his incest, 12, 209 n., 284 n.

BHOTAVIrAS— BIRDS

99

Bhutaviras, n. of a family of priests, 43, 345 n.

Bhuti, the goddess of welfare, wor- shipped, 29, 334; 41, 324.

Bible (Old and New Testaments) ; Zend-Avesta and B., 4, Ixix, Ixxii n. ; B. and other Sacred Books of the East, 15, XX ; references to the O.T., 24, 176 n., 179 n., 180 n. ; criticism of the O.T., 24, 178 sq., 200, 208-29 ; references to N.T., 24, 189 n.; criticism of N.T., 24, 225, 225 n., 229-43.

Bilal, an Abyssinian slave, the first who called to prayer in Islam, 6, xxiii sq., xxxiv, Ixxii.

; criticism of the O.T., 24, 178 sq., 200, 208-29 ; references to N.T., 24, 189 n.; criticism of N.T., 24, 225, 225 n., 229-43.

Bilal, an Abyssinian slave, the first who called to prayer in Islam, 6, xxiii sq., xxxiv, Ixxii.

Bimbisara (also called ^rewya or Seniya), king of Magadha, tries to tempt Buddha with wealth, 10 (ii), 67 sq. ; has a large body of troops, 10 (ii), 99 ; King Seniya B. and myriads of Magadha Brahmawas and householders converted by Buddha, 13, 136-40; his five wishes fulfilled, 13, 140 ; Buddha as his guest in Ra^agaha, 13, 140-3; presents the pleasure garden Ve/uvana to Buddha and the fraternity of Bhikkhus, 13, 143 sq. ; his physician Givaka, 13, 191 sq. ; 17, 179 sq. ; persuades Buddha not to admit persons in royal service into the order, 13, 194 sq. ; issues a decree for the protection of the Sakyaputtiya Samaras, 13, 197; suggests to Buddha the institution of Uposatha, 13, 239 sq. ; asks the Bhikkhus to postpone Vassa, 13, 301 ; King B. and So«a Ko/ivisa, 17, i sqq. ; eighty thousand overseers of town- ships of King B. are converted by Buddha, 17, 2-5 ; presents Pilinda- ^2ikkh2i with park-keepers, 17, 61 sqq. ; sends his minister to see Me«- </aka, 17, 122-4 ; installs Salavati as courtesan in Ra^agaha, 17, 172; King B. and Pa^^ota, 17, 186 sq.n. ; Buddha's meeting with B., 19, xxi, 113-31; 49 (i), 105-22; offers to divide his empire with Buddha, 19, 117-19; becomes a disciple of Buddha, 19, 187-93 ; 49 (i), 192 sq.; invites the Bhikkhus to eat the mangoes in his park, 20, 73 sq. ; wants to build a residence for the Sawgha, 20, 178 sq. ; his son A^a-

tasattu wants to kill him, 20, 241-3; 49 (ii), 161-4; related to Mahavira, 22, xiii-xvi ; dialogue between King ^rewika, i. e. B., and a Gaina monk, 45, 100-7, 100 n. ; abolished the ferry-fee for ascetics, 49 (i), 170 ; his consort Vaidehi, 49 (ii), V ; B. becomes an Anagamin,49 (ii), 167.

Bindu, n. of a Vedic poet, 32, 410.

Bindumati,the courtesan, makes the Ganges flow backwards, 35, 182-4.

Birds.

{a) B. in religious belief and worship. \b) Some special, real, and mythical b.

(a) B. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND

WORSHIP.

becomes an Anagamin,49 (ii), 167.

Bindu, n. of a Vedic poet, 32, 410.

Bindumati,the courtesan, makes the Ganges flow backwards, 35, 182-4.

Birds.

{a) B. in religious belief and worship. \b) Some special, real, and mythical b.

(a) B. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND

WORSHIP.

B. which take away impurity, 5, 246, 246 sq. n. ; re-birth of the wicked in b., 8, 10^ n., 321 ; simile of b. abandoning their nests, 8,142 n., 164 ; the selfs of devotees as b. fly- ing away happily, 8, 189, 189 n. ; extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345 ; the two b. which are unchanging and unintelligent (understanding and egoism, or the great and the individual self), 8, 371, 371 n. ; reach perfection by penance, 8, 389 ; Solomon knows the speech of b., 9, 100 sq. ; origin of the hazel- cock, the sparrow, and the par- tridge, 12, 164 sq. ; 41, 130; b. two-footed like men, 12, 384 ; the manes roam about as b., 14, 268 ; wise b., 23, 203 n. ; b. deities yield enjoyments from fear of punish- ment, 25, 219 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 121, 219; evil omens from b., 29, 136 ; 30, 182 sq. ; 42, 82, 124, 127, 129, 155, 157, 166 sq., 186, 205, 474, 555 ; invited to lick the grass anointed with sacrificial food, 29, 391 ; 30, 37 ; how created, 41, 148 ; jaundice transferred to yellow b., 42, 8, 263-6, 566; fire made of b.'s nests at magic rite, 42, 458 ; bird-shape of the fire-altar, 43, xxi sq., xxvi sq., i n., 4 n., 19- 21, 22 n., 112 n., 114-16, 120 sq., i35-7j Mo> 148 sq., 168, 168 n., 177, 179 sq., 180 n., 201, 250 sq. and n., 272,274,285-9,296,300-6,311,363, 391, 402; 44, 434 sq.; of b. the body is produced first, then the right wing, then the tail, then the

H 2

100

BIRDS— BIRTH

left wing, 43, 136, 139 ; flesh of b. not to be eaten by one who has built a fire-altar, 43, 296 ; contract and expand their wings and tail, 43, 300, 301 sq. ; are the people of KingTarkshya, 44, 369 ; mythic b. on the Horn tree, 47, 24 sq. ; praise Buddha, the Law, and the Church, 49 (ii), 96sq., 174. {b) Some special, real, and

MYTHICAL B.

; are the people of KingTarkshya, 44, 369 ; mythic b. on the Horn tree, 47, 24 sq. ; praise Buddha, the Law, and the Church, 49 (ii), 96sq., 174. {b) Some special, real, and

MYTHICAL B.

The little bird which bustles with the sound * ahalak ' represents the people, 44, 325 ; theb. Amvxta'vdkd produces the Kshiprajyena, 43, 370, 370 n. ; the holy b. j^sbo-zust that eats nail-parings, 4, 192, 192 n. ; 5, 71 ; 24, 275 sq., 275 n. ; the Bbd- runda b. with two necks and three legs, 22, 261 ; 45, 19 ; the holiness of the coc^, the bird of Sraosha, 4, 196-200, 197 n. ; the b. Parodars or Kahrkatas (Karet6-dasu), i. e, the cock, that awakes the worshipper in the morning, 4, 197, 197 n., 199 ; 23, 322, 322 sq. n. ; cocks and fowls crow, driving away wizards and demons, 5, 330 sq., 331 n. ; 24, 293 sq. ; similes of the cock, 36, 280- 283 ; value of the domestic cock, 37, 163; how a fighting- cock is trained, 40, 20, 20 n. ; the female crane conceives without a male, 34, 348 ; 38, 126 ; simile of the Indian crane, 36, 345, 345 n. ; the cro^, the isTaw^ala among birds, 2, 266 n, ; simile of the crow, 36, 291 sq. ; dogs and black b. (crows) classed with women and 5udras, 44, 446 ; *a crow at a tirtha,' i.e. a person in a wrong place, 49 (ii), 94 n. ; the eyeball of the divine eagle, 42, 68, 401 ; the talon-slaying eagle, king of birds, created from Indra's courage, 44, 215; courage, the sway of birds, secured by the two feathers of an eagle, 44, 221, 230 ; the falcon (jyena) is first, strongest among b., 8, 353 ; 26, 80; a falcon formed of the Gayatri, an eagle from the Trish^ubh, 44, 173 ; the b. Garuda, Garutmat, see separately ; the griffon b. on the tree of all seeds, 5, 71, 176 ; 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; 24, 112, 112 n. ; the griffon b. and the bat different from all other b.,

Garuda, Garutmat, see separately ; the griffon b. on the tree of all seeds, 5, 71, 176 ; 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; 24, 112, 112 n. ; the griffon b. and the bat different from all other b.,

5, 182; talking Hamsas (flamingoes), 1, 56, 62 sq. ; the miraculous power of Hawsas, of going through the ether, 10 (i), 47 sq. and n. ; Hawsa, a name of the Self, 15, 3 1 1 ; flamingo is able to distinguish and separate milk and water when mixed, 38, 149; the hawsa b. (the soul? the sun?) does not rest at night, 42, 28, 462 ; ^^.-zfy^j sacrifice b., 27, 283 sq. ; simile of the house-pigeon, 36, 344 ; simile of the ILakravakah., 36, 340 sq. ; the gigantic b. Kamak slain by Keresasp, 18, 378 n., 381 ; 24, 63, 63 n. ; mythical b. KamrSs, 5, 70, 100, 100 n. ; 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; the b. Karshipta brings the religion of Mazda into the Vara of Yama, 4, 20 ; the b. Karjipt knew how to speak words, 5^ 70, 70 sq. n. ; the mythic b. K/W/^iros, 24, 112, ii2n.; simile of the ow/, 36, 344 sq. ; simile of th^ Pendhikd b., 36, 342 sq. ; fabulous gigantic b. Phang, 39, 164 sq., 164 n., 165 n., 167 ; the voices, of the phoenixes, as a token of prosperity, 3, 209, 209 n. ; the phoenix a b. of good omen, 3, 406, 406 n. ; the ra'ven of Verethraghna, and the raven's feather, 23, 241- 3 ; Saena or Simurgh on the tree of all seeds, 23, 173 n., 210 n. ; the sivallow instrumental in the birth of Hsieh, 3, 307, 307 n. ; there is no b. wiser than the swallow, 40, 38 sq., 39 n.; Apsaras in the shape of swans, 44, 70 ; the eyesight of the vulture, 23, 240, 267. See also Animals, Omens, and Parables (c). Birth ; conception is first b. ; when the child is born, that is the second b. ; when departing from hence he is born again, that is his third b., 1, 243 sq. ; miraculous b., 3, 423 sq. and n. ; 19, 2 sq. ; 49 (i), 6; the rite of initiation a second b., 7, 119, 127 ; 8, 176 ; to one that dies, b. is certain, 8, 45 ; Krishna has passed through many b., 8, 58 sq. ; all beings are deluded at the time of b., 8, 76, 116; men of sinful b., 8) 85, 255 ; b. and death are from God, 8, 86 ; the self the source of God's b., 8, 194; Kajyapa knew the truth about b. and death, 8, 232 ; the soul coming to the b., 8,

BIRTH— BODHISATTA

101

239; mode of b. is fourfold, viz. from eggs, from germs, from per- spiration, and from wombs, 8, 339 ; the true b. should be reckoned from conception, 13, 229; existence by apparitional b. in Sukhavati, 21, 417; what b. means when applied to the sprout, 34, 340; the terms * b. ' and * death,' if applied to the soul, have a metaphorical meaning, 38, 28 sq. ; may take place without the 'five oblations,' i.e. not in the ordinary way, 38, 125 sq. ; a woman, a cow, or a mare brings forth within the space of a year, 44, 12 ; man is born thrice, first from his parents, a second time by sacri- fice, a third time when his dead body is placed on the fire, 44, 23-5. See also Child, Generation, Im- purity, Life, Man, and Transmi- gration.

; a woman, a cow, or a mare brings forth within the space of a year, 44, 12 ; man is born thrice, first from his parents, a second time by sacri- fice, a third time when his dead body is placed on the fire, 44, 23-5. See also Child, Generation, Im- purity, Life, Man, and Transmi- gration.

Bishkala, deity (?) of parturition, 42, 99, 245.

Bitak, n.p., 5, 134; 47, 34, 140.

Biva;/dangha, n.p., 23, 210, 2 ion.

Blessedness, see Ashi Vanguhi.

Blessing, see Bliss, and Prayers.

Blind, the b. ones did not damage Agni by looking at him (?), 46, i73» ^75- S^^ (^i^o Parables (f).

Blindness is the equality of dark- ness, 8, 320, 322.

Bliss (Sk. ananda), when one obtains b., then one performs sacred duties, 1, 122; the Infinite is b., 1, 123; the b. of Brahman, 15, 54-63 ; 34, 67; 38, 201-4; various degrees of b. described, 15, 59-62, 171 sq. ; is Brahman, 15, 66 ; 34, 65, 75 ; what is the nature of b. ? 15, 157 ; Brah- man is the cause of b., 34, 67 ; absolute b. the result of higher knowledge, 34, 138; (Brahman as) the bhuman is b., 34, 163, 168; attaches to the state of deep sleep, 34, 163, 164, 168; the Self consist- ing of b. (anandamaya) is the highest Self, 34, xxxiii sq., 64-77 ; 48, 209- 37 ; constitutes the nature of the self, 34, 168 ; highest b., see Highest Good, and Nirva«a.

Blood, how food turns into b., 8, 252 ; semen and b. produced by Samana and Vyana, 8, 275 ; the b. of the victim at animal sacrifices is

the share of the Rakshas, 12, 265 sq. ; charms against the flow of b., 42, 22, 45, 174, 234, 257, 385, 483, 531 ; oblations of b., 44, 394.

Blood-money, see Homicide.

Bloodshed, see Homicide.

Boar, see Animals (k).

Boat, see Parables (/*).

Bodha and Pratibodha, the alert and the watchful divinities, 42, 54, 60, 571.

Bodhayana, n. of Baudhayana, given in MSS., 14, xliiin. ; composed a vr/tti on the Vedanta-sutras, 34, xxi ; 48, 3 ; quoted by Raman u^a, 34, xxi ; author of the Kalpa-sutra, 34, xxi.

Bodhi, a king's son, shows hos- pitality to Buddha and the Bhikkhus,

20, 125-9.

Bodhi, Sk. and Pali, t.t,, enlighten- ment, or highest perfect knowledge, see Knowledge (c).

Bodhi tree, see Trees.

Bodhiru^i, translated the Va^- rai/^y^edika into Chinese, 49 (ii), xiii.

Bodhisatta (Pali), or Bodhisattva (Sk.), a Bodisat, ' one whose es- sence is enlightenment,' i.e. one destined to become a Buddha, a Buddha Elect, or a future Buddha ; the infant Buddha called B., 10 (ii),

125 ; when a B. is born or dies there is an earthquake, 11, 46 sq. ; King Sudassana a B., 11, 239, 241, 285-8; by Buddha's power the earth bursts open and innumerable B. arise from within the clefts, who pay homage to Buddha, whose disciples they all have been, 21, xxx, 281-97, 442 ; different meanings of the term B., 21, xxxiv-xxxvii ; epithets of B., 21, 3 ; list of names of B.,

arise from within the clefts, who pay homage to Buddha, whose disciples they all have been, 21, xxx, 281-97, 442 ; different meanings of the term B., 21, xxxiv-xxxvii ; epithets of B., 21, 3 ; list of names of B.,

21, 3 sq. ; become visible in the Buddha-fields, 21, 7 sq., 66 sq. ; 49 (ii), 17 sq. ; grand feats of charita- bleness, and a great variety of good actions performed by B., 21, 1 1-15 ; the six perfections and perfect en- lightenment preached to them, 21, 18 ; will in future be Buddhas, 21, 60 ; the vehicle of the B., 21, 78- 80, 88 sq. ; compared to trees, 21,

126 sq. ; compared to great i^/'shis with transcendent faculties, 21, 134 ;

102

BODHISATTA-BODY

moving on aerial cars, 21, 199 ; rules of conduct for B. who are to preach the law, 21, 262-73 ; rewards of the B. who are wise preachers of the law, 21, 274-80; the different grades of B., 21, 311 sq., 314 sq. ; hospitality towards Pratyekabuddhas and B., 21, 318, 318 n. ; the term B. used in the sense of religious preachers, 21, 338, 338 n., 340-51 ; their body is pure and clear, and the world with all beings is mirrored in it, 21, 349 sqq. ; Buddha deposits and en- trusts his perfect enlightenment into the hands of the B., 21, 440 sq. ; the B. Vessantara, 35, 178; 36, 114-32 ; for each B. everything is settled beforehand when and where he is to be born and to become enlightened, 35, 270-2 ; the B. as a god in Tusita heaven, 35, 271, 292 ; 49 (i), 4; how Deva- datta, in former births, could be equal or superior to the B., 35, 283 ~93> 293 n. ; the B. always meets with certain persons, such as Deva- datta or Sariputta, in different births, 35, 291 sq. ; the conduct of the B. Lomasa Kassapa de- fended, 36, 16-19; the B. as an elephant, and as the Brahman Gotipala, 36, 20-2 ; teachers of the B., 36, 43-6 ; ten qualities of B., 36, 116; differences between B., 36, 132 sq. and n. ; why did the B. Gotama undergo penance ? 36, 132- 44 ; the B. Gotama becomes dis- gusted with the world, seeing the women in his harem j 36, 135 sq., 135 n. ; all B. pursue sexual pleasures, until a son is born to them, 49 (i), 26 ; Buddha addresses the Nirmita B., 49 (i), 155 sq., 155 n. ; pay homage to Buddha, 49 (i), 156-8 ; come to worship Ami- tayus, 49 (ii), 46-8 ; will be born in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 66 sq. ; instructed by the Buddha, 49 (ii), 111-13; there will always be B. even in the periods of corruption, 49 (ii), 115- 17, 115 sq. n. See also Buddha (r), and Holy Persons,

Bodhisattvavadana - kalpalata, t.w., by Kshemendra, 36, xvii.

Bodisat, see Bodhisatta.

; instructed by the Buddha, 49 (ii), 111-13; there will always be B. even in the periods of corruption, 49 (ii), 115- 17, 115 sq. n. See also Buddha (r), and Holy Persons,

Bodhisattvavadana - kalpalata, t.w., by Kshemendra, 36, xvii.

Bodisat, see Bodhisatta.

Body, anything separated from the b. (like cuttings of hairy nail-parings) considered as dead matter, and hence impure, 4, Ixxviii sq., 190, 190 n. ; 5, 205, 246, 246 n., 254; nail-paring seized by the demons, 5, 71; precautions in cutting hair and nails, 5, 207, 207 n. ; 24, 275 sq. ; 37, 162 ; nail-paring prayed over lest it turn into weapons of demons, 5, 342 ; Snatakas and her- mits to wear hair and nails un- dipped, 25, 139 sq., 140 n., 199; Snataka not to step on bodily refuse, 25, 141, 150; see also Hair; — lucky and unlucky marks of the b., 7, 230 sq. ; 10 (ii), 189 ; 11, 196 sq. ; 14, 35, 35 n., 53; 25, 153, 228 ; 43, 81, 81 n., 95; 45, 113, 366 sq. ; unlucky marks of the b. due to crimes committed in former births, 14, 108 sq. ; 25, 440 sq. ; auspicious and inauspicious bodily marks of a bride, 25, 75-7 ; 29, 21, 165 ; 30, 42, 257 ; bodily marks foreshadow- ing the greatness of a man, 35, 17 ; — the worthies sness^ impurity, fragility, and transitoriness of the human b.,

7, 281-3 ; 8, 44 sq., 245, 343; 10 (i), 14, 17, 41 sq., 54, 54".; (ii), xvi, 32 sq., 147 ; 15, 288, 298 sq. ; 22, 24, 44 ; 25, 212 ; 45, 8, 89 sq. ; meditations on the b., 7, 281-6 ; 8, 252 ; the bonds of the b., 8, 107 ; thisb., void of enlightenment, seems a hell, 8, 155; the transient b. abandoned by the devotee, 8, 250, 253; b. tied down by action, 8, 307 ; freed from the b., the devotee is released, 8, 331 ; passions and sins proceed from the b., 10 (ii), 46 ; leave the b. behind, that thou mayest never come to exist again, 10 (ii), 209; how a Bhikkhu is to regard the b., 11, 38; passion for a b., spiritual bondage, 11, 225 sq., 230; twelve impurities of the human b., 25, 193; the product of nescience, 34, 244 ; the b. compared to a wound, 35, 115; ten qualities inherent in the b., 36, 75 sq. \-~b, and soul, the b. explained as the Kshetra, or Afield,' the soul being the * knower of the field ,' 7, 286 sq. ;

8, 102-6; acquisition of the b. by the self, 8, 44 ; purity of self attained

BODY

103

compared to a wound, 35, 115; ten qualities inherent in the b., 36, 75 sq. \-~b, and soul, the b. explained as the Kshetra, or Afield,' the soul being the * knower of the field ,' 7, 286 sq. ;

8, 102-6; acquisition of the b. by the self, 8, 44 ; purity of self attained

BODY

103

with the b., i.e. by bathing, 8, 64, 64 n., 362 ; God dwells as fire in the b. of creatures, 8, 113, 118 ; the wicked torment the organs in their b., 8, 118; actions performed by the b., 8, 123, 123 n.; the wise remove even here the self out of the b., 8, 176 ; the self tranquillized by the exhaustion of the primary elements of the b., 8, 246 ; the self within the self, i.e. the b., 8, 248, 344, 392 ; as the soft fibres are extended from the Muw^a grass, so does a devotee see his self extracted from the b., 8, 249 ; the mind is within the b. the upholder of the frame, 8, 262; the unconscious b. compared to fuel, 8, 290 ; how did the b. become intelligent ? 15, 291 sqq. ; etymology of janra, or * body,' 25, 9, 9 n. ; the Unde- veloped, 34, 246 ; is the b. the sufferer, or the soul? 34, 379; the Sahkhya cannot admit a real con- nexion of the soul and the b., 34, 379 ; Brahman's secret names with reference to the Devas and to the b., 38, 216 sq. ; embodied soul and b. viewed as non-different, 38, 374 ; founded on the mind, food being the connecting-link, 41, 270 ; the b., if boneless, is immortal, 43, 178 sq. ; fire-altar and certain hymns are the Sacrificer's divine, immortal b., 43, 279 ; definitions of the term b., 48, 420-4 ; — the gross b. and the subtle b., 8, 160 n., 187, 187 n., 190, 333 n. ; 34, 244 sq. ; 38, 65n., 372 ; subtle b. due to the soul's higher knowledge, not due to Karman or works, 34, Ixxi ; subtle b. is beyond the soul, 34, 244 ; subtle b. meant by the term avyakta, 34, 241 sq., 244 ; the warmth which we perceive in the living b. belongs to the subtle b., 38, 372 ; — anatomy of the human b., 7, 281-6 ; consists of the five elements, 7, 283 ; 8, 342 sq. ; 49 (i), 177 ; the b. a city with nine portals, 8, 65, 65 n., 108, 317, 343 ; how the b. perishes, and how it is produced, 8, 235-45 ; how bodies are formed by food digested, 8, 252 ; made up of the sixteen (eleven organs and five great elements), 8, 391, 391 n. ;

; 49 (i), 177 ; the b. a city with nine portals, 8, 65, 65 n., 108, 317, 343 ; how the b. perishes, and how it is produced, 8, 235-45 ; how bodies are formed by food digested, 8, 252 ; made up of the sixteen (eleven organs and five great elements), 8, 391, 391 n. ;

the b. is a town with eleven gates, belonging to Brahman, 15, 18 ; there is a fiend and a fire in the human b., when the fire conquers the fiend, there is a sneeze, 24, 265 sq. ; parts of the b. identified with the elements, 25, 512 ; thirty- two kinds of organic matter in the human b., 35, 42, 42 n., 44 ; seventy- six members of the b., 37, 42 ; consists of three elements, fire, water, and earth, 38, 104 ; water (liquid matter) preponderates in the b., 38, 104 sq. ; is there a ruler among the parts of the b.? 39, 180 ; six members of the b., 39, 226 ; consists of twenty-five parts, 41, 353, 353". ; 43, 168, 168 n., 222 ; this b. (trunk) is the best, the largest, the most vigorous of limbs, 43, 20, 20 n. ; the b. is warm, being kindled by the sun, 43, 135 ; the b. of birds produced before wings and tails, 43, 136; the b. consists of thirty limbs, 43, 167, 167 n., 222, 383, 383 n., 387; the b. consists of pairs, 43, 284 ; consists of five mor- tal parts (hair, skin, flesh, bone, marrow) and five immortal parts (mind, voice, breath, eye, ear), 43, 290, 292 ; hair, skin, flesh, bone, and marrow, the five parts of the b. 43, 309 ; hundred and one parts of the b., 43, 325 sq. ; there is vital air in each hmb of the b., 43, 326 ; the parts of Pra^apati's b.,

43, 347 ; the fire-altar identified with the b. of man, 43, 387 ; parts of the b. of the Sacrifice as Man, 44, 19 sq. ; how Pra^apati fashions for himself a b. (arms, fingers. Sec), 44, 74-8 ; the Year represented as a man, parts of his b. (fingers, &c.),

44, 160-5 ; the parts of the sacri- ficer's b. formed by parts of the sacrifice, 44, 259-64 ; the b. of man consists of three parts, 44, 261 ; sacrificial implements at Pravargya arranged to form parts of a human b., 44 498-500 ; — parts of the h. : strength is exerted by the arm^ 41, 200 ; the arms are fifteenfold, 43, 79 ; from the armpit (of the bird- shaped fire-altar) water springs forth, 43, 169, 169 sq. n. ; the wings are the bird's arms, and by means

104

BODY— BRAHMADHVA6^A

of the arms food is eaten, 43, 306 ; the belly gets all food, 48, 115; 44, 37 ; the fingers and toes and their joints, 41, 417 ; 43, 325 ; 44, 75, 161 ; what is ^«^^-high is below, 43, 158 ; knee-high is this world, 44, 249 ; the sacrificer lifted up knee- high, 44, 254 ; limbs of the b. dependent on the vital airs, 41, 151 ;

43, 19 ; male organ of three parts, and one joint, 44, 19; man sports with the male organ, 44, 76; the testicles, 44, 500; reaching up to the mouth, means above, 43, 159 ;

dependent on the vital airs, 41, 151 ;

43, 19 ; male organ of three parts, and one joint, 44, 19; man sports with the male organ, 44, 76; the testicles, 44, 500; reaching up to the mouth, means above, 43, 159 ;

44, 254; the Samana (intestinal breath) is at the nanjel, 8, 258, 266 n., 271 n. ; 43, 17 sq. ; cavities above the navel pure, below impure, 25, 192 ; 41, 267 ; the navel goes all round, 41, 86 ; navel of the earth, 41, 258, 267 ; below the navel is seed, 41, 267 ; food above the navel is immortal, below mortal, 48, 285 ; what is navel-high is middle, 43, 158 sq. ; 44, 254 ; the ribs are the middle, 43, 20, 31 sq. ; lie against the chest, 43, 114; thirteen ribs on each side, 44, 164 ; why there are two thighs^ 41, 306 ; the thigh-bone the largest, 43, 137 ; rules about cleaning the teeth, 7, 196-8 ; the mystery of man's teeth, 44, 52, 54 sq. ; the tongue is Sarasvati, by the tongue one dis- tinguishes the taste of food, 44, 263 ; the great Brahman (nature) a fwomb in which God casts his seed, 8, 107 ; the BrahmaHrin enters, as it were, the womb of the preceptor, 8, 175 ; how a man enters the womb, 8, 241 ; the womb lies close to the belly, 43, 115 ; the womb does not enlarge along with the child that has been born, 43, 309 ; the womb is the bearer, because Pra^apati by it bore creatures, 44, 114. See also Bones, Ear, Eye, Hand, Head, Heart, and Organs.

Bo^y^anga (satta), Pali t.t. See

Wisdom (seven kinds of). Bondage, five kinds of spiritual,

(pa«>^a ^etaso vinibandha), and the

means to be freed from them, 11,

221 sq., 225-32. Bonds, the five, or the five things

leading to lust, 11, 181 ; salvation by destruction of the three B., 11, 213; how a Bhikkhu may become an inheritor of the highest heavens by destruction of the five B., 11, 213 sq.

Bones, bricks are Agni's b., 43, 20 ; the b. in the body run both length- wise and crosswise, 43, 135; no transverse b. in wings and tail of birds, 43, 135 ; man's wellbeing (safety, strength) is the b., 43, 327 ; the b. of a fat and a lean person are alike, 44, 20 ; the b. of the dead man collected, arranged, burnt, buried, 44, 117, 117 n., 200, 433 sq., 433 n. ; there are three hundred and sixty b. in man, 43, 387; 44, 169.

BonzeSjBodhisattvas = Vandyas = B., 21, 318 n.

Books, or manuscripts, purified by sprinkling water over them, 7, xxii sq., 105, 105 n. See Sacred Books.

Boons, see Wishes.

Bor-tora, ancestor of Fre^^un, 5, 132 ; the Aspigan, 47, 34.

Boundary disputes, a title of law, 33, 155-64, 274, 351-5.^

Bow, strung at the Ra^asuya, 41, 87 ; is the nobleman's strength, 41, 89 ; a b. with three arrows given as sacrificial fee, 44, 1 1 ; Vish«u with a b. and three arrows, 44, 442.

Br£u/ar-vakhsh, see Tur-i B.

Bra^-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar-vakhsh.

Bra^rok-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar- vakhsh.

Bra^ro-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar- vakhsh.

Bra^-royijn, a Karap, 47, 143.

Bra^-rukhsh, a Karap, enemy of Zoroaster, 47, 143, 148.

Brahma, see Brahman (masc).

and three arrows, 44, 442.

Br£u/ar-vakhsh, see Tur-i B.

Bra^-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar-vakhsh.

Bra^rok-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar- vakhsh.

Bra^ro-resh, see Tur-i Bra^ar- vakhsh.

Bra^-royijn, a Karap, 47, 143.

Bra^-rukhsh, a Karap, enemy of Zoroaster, 47, 143, 148.

Brahma, see Brahman (masc).

Brahmadatta, king of Benares, King Dighiti of Kosala, and young Dighavu, 17, 293-305; the Brah- ma^ala spoken concerning Suppiya and B., 20, 376 ; Devadatta as King B., 35, 290; Sambhuta born as B. king of the Paw^alas, 45, 57-61,

Brahmadatta ^aikitaneya, n.p., 15, 83.

Brahmadhva^a, n. of a Tathagata, 21,178.

brahmadvIpikA-^AkhA— brahmakAyas

105

Brahmadvipika-6'akha, founded by Arya Samita, 22, 293.

Brahma^ala Suttanta, where and when spoken, 20, 376 ; on the sixty- two heresies, 36, xxiii-xxv,

Brahmaghosha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6 sq., 100.

Brahma-gita, subtitle of part of Anugita, 8, 310 n.

Brahma Gyotishprabha, n. of a Brahmakayika god, 21, 5.

Brahmahatya (Brahman-slaying personified), expiatory oblation and formula to, 44, 337 n., 340 sq.

Brahma Kalpa, the Lankantika Vimanas are eightfold in, 22, 195.

Brahmay^arin, religious student, student of the Veda : to dwell as a B. in the house of a tutor, a branch of the law, 1, 35 ; approaches his teacher, carrying fuel in his hands,

1, 85, 135, 137, 139 sq., 273, 306; duties and restrictions imposed on B., 2, xxiisq., 7-29, 182-5, 186-92 ; 7, 116-21, 123-31 ; 8, 216 sq., 360 sq. ; 14, 40-2, 149-58; 25, 37-44, 50-74 ; 29, 66, 68, 73-6, 80, 83 sq., 191-3, 223, 306, 308-10, 402 ; 30, 66 sq., 151, 157, 160 sq., 274; 33, 132 sq. ; 44, 48-50, 90; 48, 695; the Naish/>&ika or perpetual B. who always lives with his teacher, 2, 18, 18 n., 153, 192 n., 193; 7, 120; 8, 377 n.; 14, 40 sq., 258; 25, 73 sq.; 38, 318 sq. ; rules for the B. who has returned home from his teacher,

2, 27-32, 37, 48-54, 66 sq.;^8, 358n.; 25, 73-5; see also Samavartana ; penances for a B. who breaks his vows, esp. that of chastity, 2, 85 sq., 288-90, 294 sq.; 14,117-19, 214-16, 294 sq., 318 sq. ; 25, 63 sq., 70, 454 sq., 462 sq.; 29, 361 sq. ; 30, 317 ; 38, 318-20 ; 48, 706 ; eats much, 2, 123; 14, 265 sq., 281 ; sin of the B. who breaks the vow of chastity, 2, 281 sq. ; is exempt from fare or toll,

7, 36; 25, 325; laws of impurity (on death, &c.) for a B., 7, 96 ; 14, 177; 25, 179 sq., 183-5, 192 sq.; his initiation, 7, 114 sq. ; 44, 86 sq. ; see also Upanayana ; the Yogin should adhere to the rules of a B.,

8, 69, 79 ; life as a B. is a good penance, 8, 119; gods and demons practise the life of B., 8, 146, 151

; 44, 86 sq. ; see also Upanayana ; the Yogin should adhere to the rules of a B.,

8, 69, 79 ; life as a B. is a good penance, 8, 119; gods and demons practise the life of B., 8, 146, 151

sq., 152 n. ; practising the life of a B. is immortality, 8, 153 ; life as a B., part of the conduct of the good, 8, 169, 242, 326 ; knowledge of Brahman acquired by living the life of a B., 8, 175-9; ^^ who ad- heres to the Brahman, identifying himself with the Brahman, becomes a true B., 8, 283 sq. ; a pupil de- scribed as a self-restrained ascetic and a B., 8,^3 1 2 ; life of B., the first of the four Ajramas, 8, 316, 354 n. ; 38, 298, 300 ; must be engaged in sacred study, 8, 360 sq.; the. ascetic must live as a B., 8, 364 ; the sacri- fice taught by the father to his son when he is a B., 12, 162 ; rules for B. in sickness, 14, 2 1 4 sq. ; costume of B., 25, 37 sq. ; 32, 232-4; en- tertained at 5raddhas, 25, 64 sq., no; duration of studentship, 25, 74 sq. ; 29, 309 ; must receive food at the Vaijvadeva, 25, 92 ; 29, 86 ; one who has broken his vow of studentship excluded from .Jraddha and from the company of honour- able men, 25, 104, 107; 38, 320; offence of personating a B., 25, 160 ; shall not perform obsequies except for parents and teacher, 25, 183 sq. n. ; cannot be made a witness, 25, 265 ; 33, 88 ; must not eat 5raddha food, 25, 462 sq. and n. ; ceremony on his setting out on a journey, 29, 90, 230 sq. ; shall not be a charioteer, 29, 364 ; duties of B. undergoing special vows, 30, 70- 7 ; law regarding the property of a B., 33, 243 sq. ; B. = *pure in conduct,* said of Buddha, 35, 117 sq. ; glorification of the sun as a B., 42, 214-17, 626-8; initiates the Unnetr/ for the sacrificial session, 44, 137. See also Holy persons. Teacher, Veda(c),«^^/:/ Women {d),

Brahma/^arin, n. of a Gawadhara of Parjva, 22, 274.

Brahma/^ariya;;^ (Pali), * noble life,' different meaning from Sk. brah- ma^arya, 11, 285 n.

Brahmai'arya, Sk., t.t., religious studentship, 44, ^d^ 86 n. ; life as a Brahma^arin, see BrahmaHrin ; the vow of abstinence, esp. chastity, see Abstinence and Chastity.

Brahmakayas, or Brahmakayikas,

106

BRAHMAKAYAS— BRAHMAN

a class of gods, 7, 293 ; Buddha mis- taken for one of the B., 19, 72 ; the 12,000 followers of Brahma Saham- pati, 21, 5.

Brahmaketu, the 77th Tathagata, 49 (i), 7.

Brahmaliptaka Kula, of the Kau- t'lka, Gana,, 22, 292.

Brahmaloka, the world of Brahman (masc), how can one obtain it? 10 (ii), 84 sq. ; what B. means, 34, 180 sq. ; long life of the gods in B., 45, 84, 84 n. ; see also Brahma- world.

Brahman (neut., Nom. Brahma, masc, Nom. Brahma).

{a) The B. (neuter) in the sense of holy

word or priesthood. (3) Nature and qualities of the B. (neut.) as

the divine principle, (c) Names, forms, and symbols under which

the B. (neut.) is meditated upon. {d) Oneness of the B. (neut.). ie) The B. (neut.) and the world. (/■) The B. (neut.) and the individual soul. {g) Devotion to and absorption in the B.

(3) Nature and qualities of the B. (neut.) as

the divine principle, (c) Names, forms, and symbols under which

the B. (neut.) is meditated upon. {d) Oneness of the B. (neut.). ie) The B. (neut.) and the world. (/■) The B. (neut.) and the individual soul. {g) Devotion to and absorption in the B.

(neut.). (Ji) Knowledge of the B. (neut.). (/) The higher and the lower B. {/) Passages in which B. may be either

masc. or neuter. {k) The god B. (masc), also called Saham-

pati, Svayambhu, Hira;^yagarbha.

{a) The B. (neuter) in the sense

OF HOLY WORD OR PRIESTHOOD.

Vasukra, the author of a hymn, identified with the B., 1, 169; the Brahman priest is full of B. (Veda), 1, 259 ; is the self seen in the great hymn, 1, 260; identified with the Vedas, 1, 279 ; * slayers of the B.' i.e. of the Veda, are called those whose father and grandfather have not been initiated, 2, 5 ; Visbwu fond of B. (Veda), 7, 293; those who are first in the Vedas are forms of the B., 8, 161 ; Agni or fire is the B., 12, 90, 114 sq., 134, 341; 26, 37 sq.; 43, 85; Palaja tree is B., 12, 90, 90 n. ; identified with speech, truth, and the three Vyahr/tis, 12, 296 sq. ; the B. and the threefold science, 12, 449 sq. ; 25, 483 ; delivered the creatures over to Death, except the Brahma- Hrin, 14, 156; 44, 48; placed its majesty in the Brahmawas, 14, 199; invoked to purify from sin, 14, 251 ; offerings to B. (priesthood) and Ksha- tra, 15, 211; is BWhaspati, or the

; the B. and the threefold science, 12, 449 sq. ; 25, 483 ; delivered the creatures over to Death, except the Brahma- Hrin, 14, 156; 44, 48; placed its majesty in the Brahmawas, 14, 199; invoked to purify from sin, 14, 251 ; offerings to B. (priesthood) and Ksha- tra, 15, 211; is BWhaspati, or the

Lord of prayer, 26, 23, 59, 59 n., 180; 29, 280; 43, 192; 44, 258, 314, 402, 411; B. is sacrifice, 26, 23, 35 ; by the Diksha the sacrificer is born of the B., 26, 35; means worship, Vedic religion or priests, 26, 78, 219 sq. ; 42, Ixiii ; as the sacerdotium or sacred writ, is the truth, 26, 272 ; Tutha is the B., 26, 344 ; the Brahmodya or dis- cussion on the B. at the end of a Sattra, 26, 452 sq. and n.; B. which is long-lived through the Brahmawas, invoked to give long Hfe to the new- born child, 29, 294; the teacher places the student to be initiated in the B., 30, 152 ; is the source of the Veda, 34, xxxii, 19-22; king and priest address each other as B., 41, 108-10 ; first created from the egg, 41, 146; Pra^apati is the whole B., 41, 353; 44, 409, 409 n.; meaning charm, spell, 42, Ixvi; 46, 194; spiritual exaltation, supports the earth, 42, 199, 202 ; begotten by the BrahmaMrin (the sun), 42, 215; begotten from Time, 42, 224 sq., 686 ; Vkkh\s^U is B., 42, 226-9, 629 sq. ; B.'s layer (of the fire- altar), 43, 81 ; the Rishis are the first-born B., 43, 100 ; the B. (mystic science) has nothing before it and nothing after it, 43, 338.; the B.'s fore-portion, 44, 36 ; kindling- verse identified with the B., 44, 39; the Brahma^^arin makes himself over to B., 44, 86 sq. ; daily sacrifice to the B., consisting in Veda-study, one of the ^ five great sacrifices,' 44, 95-9? ^^e ^^^0 Veda {c) ; by the B. (holy writ, holiness, priesthood) he gains the heavenly world, 44, 221 ; the seven-syllabled B. (holy writ), 43, 314 sq.; expiatory formula ad- dressed to the B., 44, 337 n.

{b) Nature and qualities of

THE B. (neut.) as THE DIVINE

principle.

B. is the True (Sat, to ovrcos op), pure Being, 1, 98 n., 130, 201, 278 sq. ; 8, 315 ; 12, 296 sq. ; 15, 18, 36, 58, 108, 190 sq,, 306; 26, 272 ; 34, lii, 167, 266 sq., 332 ; 38, 19 sq., 160, 216 sq., 234; 48, 45, 71, 193, 302-5, 432, 616, 652; as

BRAHMAN

107

(neut.) as THE DIVINE

principle.

B. is the True (Sat, to ovrcos op), pure Being, 1, 98 n., 130, 201, 278 sq. ; 8, 315 ; 12, 296 sq. ; 15, 18, 36, 58, 108, 190 sq,, 306; 26, 272 ; 34, lii, 167, 266 sq., 332 ; 38, 19 sq., 160, 216 sq., 234; 48, 45, 71, 193, 302-5, 432, 616, 652; as

BRAHMAN

107

conceived by the true philosopher, and by ordinary people, 1, 125 sq. n. ; this is the immortal, the fearless, this is B., 1, 130, 135, 136, 138, 140; 48, 313, 320, 352; names and forms are contained in the B., the Im- mortal, the Self, 1, 143 ; 44, 27 sq. ; its relation to the senses, 1, 147 sq. ; 8, 104, 104 n., 386; its relation to the Devas or gods, 1, 149-51; 8, 153; 15, 68, 302, 324; 34, xiv; 38, 219 ; is of the nature of intelli- gence, or pure knowledge, 1, 246, 246 n. ; 15, 150 sq. ; 34, xxiv sq., 25,68, 264; 38, 156 sq., 160, 168; 48,23,81, 84, 103-5, 111-13, 115, 126, 131 sq., 143, 176, 193, 240, 561, 618, 660; various meanings of B. in Bhagavadgita, 8, 11; free from all imperfections, and endowed with all auspicious qualities, 8, 65, 104, 180, 257 ; 34, xxviii, 107, 328 ; 38, loi, 201-4; 48, 78 sq., 8r sq., 88, 94, 96, 124, 127, 143, 156, 182, 200, 208 sq., 215, 218, 229, 240, 259, 271, 323 sq., 327, 354, 375, 394, 402 sq., 406-8, 413 sq., 422, 429, 444 sq., 460, 469, 476, 584, 607-21, 689 sq. ; has no beginning nor end, is unborn and immortal (imperishable, indestructible), 8, 77, 103, 180, 192, 248 ; 15, 28, 36, 235, 255, 502, 335 sq.; 34, 83, 169-71, 349 ; 48, 308-1 1, 535, 652 sq., 660 ; is neither existent nor non-existent, 8, 103, 103 n. ; devoid of qualities, 8, 104; 34, XXV, xxviii ; 38, 239, 394 sq.; 48, 26-9 ; it is of no colour, 8, 179 ; smaller than small, larger than the largest, 8, 180, 285; 15, 28, 36, 39, 338 ; 34, 1 1 3 sq. ; 48, 264 sq., 367 ; B. is glory, 8, 180; 38, 393; pro- duced and developed from the pure principle, 8, 186; the highest B. is very far off, 8, 369 ; three syllables, viz. na mama, * not mine,' are the eternal B., 8, 391 ; there is nothing greater than B., 8, 392 ; 48, 621-5; is the Great, 15, 18; 48, 4 ; from terror of B., the wind blows, the sun rises, Agni, Indra, and Death run away, 15, 21, 59; 34, 130, 230 sq. ; is eternal, pure and change- less, 15, 28; 34,25,34,327; 38,397; 48, 393, 400 ; is omnipresent, 15, 18, 28, 335; 34, 89, 91 sq., 120, 125, 172;

; is eternal, pure and change- less, 15, 28; 34,25,34,327; 38,397; 48, 393, 400 ; is omnipresent, 15, 18, 28, 335; 34, 89, 91 sq., 120, 125, 172;

38, 180, 390-4, 396; 48, 624 sq. ; spoken of as in heaven and beyond heaven, 34, 96 sq.; is the bridge of the Immortal, 15, 36 ; 34, 154, 156, 622 sq. ; is the best, 15, 37; is devoid of parts, 15, 39; 34, 135-9, 349-52 ; 38, 396 ; 48, 192 sq., 473 ; the bliss of B., B. is bliss, 15, 56, 61 sqq.,61 sq. n., 66, i5osq. ; 34, 25, 65-8, 72 sq., 75-7, 169; 48, 84, 113, 193, 198, 200, 208-37, 240, 254, 276 sq., 307, 376, 389, 402, 413 sq., 442, 550, 618, 653 ; in the beginning B. knew its Self only, 15, 88 ; this is the B., zvithout cause and without effect, without anything inside or outside ; this Self is B., omnipresent and omniscient, 15, 117 ; is Svayam- bhu, self-existent, 15, 120, 188, 227 ; 43, 404 ; 44, 417 sq. ; see also under {k) ; is the safe support, 15, 235 ; in it is the triad (subject, object, and the mover or ruler), 15, 235 sq.; the only universal being, of an absolutely homogeneous nature, 34, xxiy, xxvii sq., xxx ; 48, 113; is associated with Nescience (Maya, Avidya), 34, xxv, xxx, 362 ; 48, 212, 215 sq., 494 ; compared with a magician, 34, xxv ; according to .Sahkara impersonal, with Rama- nu^a a personal God, 34, xxviii, xxx, cxxiii, cxxiv n. ; cannot have originated from anything else, 34, Hi, 266 sq., 332; 38, 19 sq. ; is devoid of form, 34, Ixiii, Ixiv, 306 sq.; 38, 154-75 ; 48, 610 sq. ; discussions on the nature of B., 34, Ixiv sq., xcv sq. ; 38, loi, 133-83; later definitions of B., e.g. as sa^^id- ananda, 34, xcii ; etymology of the word, 34, 14 ; 48, 158 ; B., which is all-knowing and endowed with all powers, whose essential nature is eternal purity, intelligence, and free- dom, exists. . . . The existence of B,is known on the ground of its being the Self of every one. . . . And this Self {of whose existence all a^'e conscious^ is B., 34, 14; is all-knowing, 34, 19-22, 25, 47, 49, 362; 48, 156, 215, 234, 259, 316, 354, 375, 394, 413 sq., 460; can it be designated by a masculine noun ? 34, 76 ; is a place of rest, 34, 83 ; is the internal ruler over the devas and so on, 34, 130-2 ; is different from

X08

BRAHMAN

name and form, 84, 232 sq.; 38, 97 ; there is nothing either beneficial to be done by it or non-beneficial to be avoided by it, 34, 344; is endowed with powers, omnipotent, B4, 354-6, 362; 48, 156, 215, 259, 316, 354, 413 sq., 460 ; is free from all difference, and twofold char- acteristics cannot belong to him, 38, 152-4, 156 sq. ; its Hmiting adjuncts are presented by Nescience merely, 38, 153; is inside of the limiting adjuncts, 38, 158 sq., 178 sq. ; 48, 192 sq. ; is the highest of gcds,

43, 59 ; is the firstborn from afore,

; its Hmiting adjuncts are presented by Nescience merely, 38, 153; is inside of the limiting adjuncts, 38, 158 sq., 178 sq. ; 48, 192 sq. ; is the highest of gcds,

43, 59 ; is the firstborn from afore,

44, 459 sq. ; not devoid of all difference, 48, 78-102 ; the True, Knowledge f the Infinite is B., 48, 79 sq., 143, 158, 159 sq., 180, 184, 2TO, 212, 233, 240, 254, 303, 375, 402, 404, 445, 453, 550, 611 sq., 623, 638, 652, 656 ; B. defined, 48, 80 ; what constitutes the body of the B., 48, 88, 254 ; Nescience contradictory to B., 48, 126; appears in manifold modes, 48, 143 ; is self-luminous, 48, 208, 348 sq., 393, 445 ; has no con- nexion with Prakr/ti, nor with Karman, 48, 240, 256, 607 ; why it is not subject to pleasure and pain, 48, 265 sq. ; is invisible, un- seizable, higher than the Imperish- able, 48, 282-7 ; of boundless love towards his devotees, 48, 316; numberless powej's, lying beyond the sphere of all ordinary thought, belong to B., and qualify it for creation, and so oti, just as heat belongs to fire, 48, 474, 476 ; differs in nature from all other things, 48, 28, 475 sq., 584 ; in all meditations on B. the essential qualities of B. are to be included, 48, 637-43. See also God, Lord, and Self {d) ; world of the B., see Brahma- world.

(c) Names, forms, and symbols

UNDER WHICH THE B. (nEUT.) IS MEDITATED UPON.

Meditation on B. under symbols (pratikopasana), 1, 201 ; 48, 718- 20 ; not comprehended by symbols, 8, 367 ; only those who have not worshipped B. under a symbol are led to B., 34, Ixxxii ; 38, 402-4; B.'s name a mere outward symbol.

(nEUT.) IS MEDITATED UPON.

Meditation on B. under symbols (pratikopasana), 1, 201 ; 48, 718- 20 ; not comprehended by symbols, 8, 367 ; only those who have not worshipped B. under a symbol are led to B., 34, Ixxxii ; 38, 402-4; B.'s name a mere outward symbol.

34, 92 ; two secret names of B., aham and ahar, 38, 2 1 6-1 8 ; 48, 642 ; the Great B. is the one Akshara into which all beings pass, 43, 343 sq. ; why it is called a bank, 38, 176 sq. ; Bhuman, that which is much, is B., 34, 162-9; 48, 302; meditation on breath (Pra«a) as B., 1, 65 sq., 213, 280 sqq. ; 15, 36, 56, 64 sq., 142, 153 sq., 194 sq. ; 34, 84-7, 97-'o6, 229-31, 272; 42, 622 sq. ; 48, 246, 256, 276 sq. ; B. as represented by Vayu and Pra«a, 1, 59 n. ; hidden in breath, 1, 233 sq. ; meditation on the absorption of the gods into breath or B., 1, 288-90 ; the vital airs are the effects of B., 38, 76 ; Indraand Pra«a is B., 48, 250-4; Buddha \Sy esoterically, the Highest B., 21, xxvii sq. ; the great chariot which is pervaded by the B., 8, 386 ; the city of B., the body, and in it the small lotus of the heart, and in it the small ether, 1, 125-7, 126 n. ; 15, 37, 54; 34, 174 sq., 178 ; 38, 219; 48, 314-25, 660, 666 sq. ; the city of B. called Apara^ita, 1, 131, 132 n. ; meditation on consideration or thought as B., 1, 114; 38, 160; Earth, a form of B., 1, 65 sq. ; meditation on B. as ether (Kha), 1, XXV sq., xxvi n., 46 sq., 53, 65 sq., 118, 126 n., 143, 143 n. ; 34, 81-4, no, 114, 126 sq., 144, 174-92, 232 sq. ; 38, 6-8, 12, 17 sq., 248; 48, 242-6, 256, 273, 276 sq. ; before ether was produced, B. existed without ether, 38, 17 ; ether is an effect of B., 38, 1 8 ; ether is dis- solved into B., 38, 26 ; the person in the eye is B., 1, 67, 135 ; 15, 64, 335; four feet or sixteen parts of B., 1, 53 sq., 60 n., 60-4 ; 15, 345 ; 34, 90, 95; 38, 219; 48, 622 sq.; meditation on fire as B., 1, 65, 118 ; 15, 335; 34, 92; the Adhvaryus consider B. the self in the sacrificial fire, 1, 260 ; the source of fire, 38, 20-2 ; the highest B. in the form of intestinal heat, 48, 248 ; meditation on food as B., 1,65, 117; 15,55,64, 194 sq. ; the B. as a forest, 8, 284- 6, 288, 288 n., 372, 386 sq. ; medi- tated upon as the Gdyatrt verse, 1,44-6, 158, 162, 194; 34, 93-6;

BRAHMAN

109

in the form of intestinal heat, 48, 248 ; meditation on food as B., 1,65, 117; 15,55,64, 194 sq. ; the B. as a forest, 8, 284- 6, 288, 288 n., 372, 386 sq. ; medi- tated upon as the Gdyatrt verse, 1,44-6, 158, 162, 194; 34, 93-6;

BRAHMAN

109

' having joy for its head^^ a figura- tive representation of B., 48, 637-9 ; hearing is B., 15, 156 ; as seated in the cave of the hearty 1, 47, 47 n.; 8, 252 n.; 15, 36, 39, 318; 34, 113 sq., 350; 38, 410; 48, 367, 642 sq.; the heart is the highest B., 15, 158; heaven, a form of B., 1, 66 ; the sound Him is B., and serves to obtain B., 1, 176; meditation on hope as B., 1, 119; the abode of Lakshmt, 48, 3 ; light is B., 15, 306, 335 sq.; 34, 87-93, 96 sq., 185, 191, 194, 231 sq. ; 48, 247-9, 256, 611 sq., 618 ; is the h'ght of lights, 15, 37 ; 48, 335 sq., 366, 373 I as shining in the sun, in the moon, in the fire, in the lightning, 15, 318, 322 ; as abiding vi^ithin the sun, and within the eye, 34, Ixx, 1 2 3-8 ; 38, 216-18; 48, 642; is the lightning, 1, 66, 151 sq., 152 n. ; 15, 192 ; relation between the Lord and the Highest B., 15, xxxvi-xxxviii, 245 ; 34, XXV, xxvii, XXX, cxxiii, cxxiv n. ; 48, 4; the Mahd'vrata day is B., 1, 162, 169, 260; the Mahavrata cere- mony is for attainment of B., 1, i6a ; man, the abode of B., B. in the shape of man, 1, 205 sq.; meditation on memory as B., 1, 119; meditation on mind as B., 1, 53 sq., 65, 112, 152, 152 n.; 15, 36, 64, 157; 34, 10^-12; 38, 391; meditation on the name as B., 1, 1 10 sq. ; means * Nature,^ 8, 11 ; is an intelligent principle, and cannot be identified with the non-intelligent pradhana of the Sahkhyas, 34, xxxii, 47-64, 300 ; 48, 256 ; Om identical with B., 7, 183 ; 8, 79> 282 sq.; 14, 278, 316; 25, 45; Om is the bow, the Self is the arrow, B. is the aim, 15, 36 ; Om, Tad, Sat, the threefold designation of the B., 8, 120 sq. ; Ka {pleasure) is B., 1, 65 ; 34, 126 sq.; 48, 273, 276 sq. ; meditation on power as B., 1, 116; Pra^dpati is B., 15, 190; 43, xxiv; the self-existent B., teacher of Pra^apati, 43, 404 ; the Purusha or Highest Person is B., 15, 19; 25, 6,6 n., 513; 34, 174; 48, 4, 207 sq. ; the highest oneness reached by seeing the lord of the world as the Person who has his

; the highest oneness reached by seeing the lord of the world as the Person who has his

source in B., 15, 38 ; the word B. denotes the Highest Person (Pu- rusha), the highest Self, and the Lord, 48, 4, &c. ; meditation on reflection 2i'=> B., 1, 115; sight \?,'^,, 1'5, 155; S/'iJ^, Hara, Rudra, &c., as names of B., 15, xxxiii sq. ; 48, 667 ; the essence of Rudra, 15, 324; superior to ^iva, 34, xiv ; meditation on speech as B., 1, 1 1 1 ; 12, 296 sq. ; 15, 36, 64, 152 sq. ; * as far as B. reaches, so far reaches speech;^ — wherever there is B., there is a word ; and wherever there is a word, there is B., 1, 186; meditation on B. as word and non-word, 15, 321 sq. ; meditation on the sun as B., 1, 54 sq., 65 sq.; 15, 306, 317 sq., 335 sq. ; 41, 366; 43, 94 ; 44, 459 sq. ; compared to reflected images of the sun and the like, 38, 157-9 ; 48, 6 1 3-15 ; is the light equal to the sun, 44, 388 ; is called Tadvana, 1, 152, 152 n. ; time and non-time, two forms of B., 15, 317 ; compared to a fig-tree, whose roots grow up- ward and whose branches grow downward, 15, 21 ; the great tree of B., 8, 370, 370 n., 372 ; medita- tion on understanding as B., 1, ii5sq. ; 8, 338 sq.; 15,57,65; Vdyu invoked as the visible B., 15, 45, 53 ; worship of Fishnu (Narayawa, Kr/shwa) as the supreme B., 7, 156; 8, 87, no, no n. ; 25, 5, 5 n.; 34, xxxi n; ; the lord B. seated on his lotus seat within Kr/sh«a, 8, 93 ; Kr/sh«a greater than B., 8, 96 ; the great B. Is a womb in which Krishna casts the seed, 8, 107 ; Vishwu full of the B., 8, 347, 354 ; the highest place of Vish«u, 15, 324 ; B. superior to Vishwu, 34, xiv ; the highest B., i. e. Vish72U, possesses two forms, 48, 89 ; B. or Vishwu the Self of the world, 48, 92 sq. ; called Vasudeva by the Bhagavatas, 48, 524 sq. ; meditation on <ivater as B., 1, 117 ; water, the quarters, the stars, the moon, are forms of B., 1, 66 ; medi- tation on ivill as B., 1, 112 sq., 113 n.

{d) Oneness of the B. (neut.).

All this is B. Let a man meditate on that {visible world) as beginnings ending, and breathing in it {the B.)

110

BRAHMAN

{d) Oneness of the B. (neut.).

All this is B. Let a man meditate on that {visible world) as beginnings ending, and breathing in it {the B.)

110

BRAHMAN

, . . He from whom all works^ all desires, all sweet odours and tastes pro- ceed^ who embraces all this, who never speaks and who is never surprised, he, my self within the heart, is that B., 1, 48 ; 48, 133 ; is the Self seen in earth, heaven, air, &c., within all, 1, 260; 15, 128 sq. ; 34, 154-62, 230-; 48, 259, 318 sq., 371-4; all worlds are contained in B., 15, 21; 48, 768 ; pervades everything, 8, 104 ; 48, 92 sq.; is all things per- ceptible, B. alone is all this, B. is the Self of the world, 8, 180, 192 ; 15, 37, 307 ; B4, xxviii, xxx, 23, 94, 107,109-11,156,267,357; 38,138, 165, 208, 341 ; 48, 20 sq., 85, 88, 9^, 93-5, 133, 257, 260 sq., 290, 306, 394 sq., 399, 408, 458, 659, 662, 687 ; both unity and diversity or manifoldness are true of B., as there are elements of plurality in it, 8, 374 sq., 374 "•; ^4, xxviii, 321 sqq., 345 sq. ; 48, 89; every- thing is centred in it, 15, 36 ; the bright, immortal Person in every- thing, the Self, the Immortal, B., and the All are the same, 15, 1 1 3-1 7 ; being one only, rules over all germs, over all forms, over all and every- thing, 15, 255 sq. ; one only without a second, and undivided, nothing apart from B. exists, 34, xxviii sq., 1, 286, 321, 349-54, 395 sq. ; 38, 12, 13, 158, 160, 168-71, 175-80, 202, 327-9, 410; 48, 28 sq., 39, 73, 80, 91, 105, 126 sq., 176, 566; some metaphorical expressions, seemingly implying that there is something different* from B., explained, 34, Ixv ; 38, 175-80 ; all things are effects of B., or are B. itself, 34, cxix sq. ; is the real giver of the gifts be- stowed by princes on poets and singers, 34, 80 n. ; Indra declares that he is one with B., 34, 10 1 sq.; the ten objects and the ten sub- jects cannot rest on anything but Brahman, 34, 104 ; subsists apart from its effects, 34, 350 ; the fisher- men are B., the slaves are B,, B. are these gamblers ; man and woman are born from B. ; women are B. and so aremen,^^y6isqr, 48, 191, 559 sq.; although one only, it is, owing to the plurality of its powers, medi- tated upon in more than one way,

38, 220; the uniform B. viewed as manifold through Nescience, 48, 127, 180, 344 ; is Heaven and Earth, 48, 191; all sentient and non- sentient beings spring from B., are 7nerged in him, breathe through him, are ruled by hifn, constitute his body ; so that he is the Self of all of them,

48, 717.

{e) The B. (neut.) and the

WORLD.

{e) The B. (neut.) and the

WORLD.

The B. as the cause or creator of the world, 1, 64; 15, 231-7 ; 34,xxix sq., xl, xlvii sq., 1, lii, 50, 60 sq., 202, 233, 267-74, 299-317, 344, 352 sq., 361 sq., 381-6; 38, 3-73, 391 sq. ; 44, 27 sq., 409; 48, 28, 200, 215 sq., 234, 240, 242, 254-6, 271, 285, 354-408, 413-79, 532-40, 584, 608, 643, 767; the source of all beings, the womb of the world, 15, 28 ; 34, 83, 85, 135-9, 288 ; 48, 140 ; is the support of the universe, 8, 104, 180, 180 n., 192; is that from which the origin, sub- sistence, and dissolution of this world proceed,'^, 180, 192; 34, xxxii, xcii sq., 15-19, 107, 109, 117, 283 ; 48, 3, 94, 156-61, 174, 255, 258-61, 266; is the seed of the tree of worldly life, 8, 31 3 ; in the beginning B. was all this, 15, xviii, 318; 44, 27 sq. ; 48, 391 ; that from whence these beings are born, that by which, when born, they live, that into which they enter at their death, try to know that. That is B., 15, 64 ; 48, 91, 156 ; covered himself, like a spider, with threads drawn from the first cause (pradhana), 15, 263; not only the operative but also the material cause of the world, 34, xl, xciv sq.,

49, 60 sq., 264 sq., 283-8, 317, 320-30, 346 sq., 361 sq. ; 48, 142; creates the world without instru- ments, 34, xlix sq., xcv, 346-9, 354-6; creation and reabsorption of the world a mere sport of B., 34, 1, 356 sq. ; 48, 405 sq., 476 sq., 610; as a creator and dispenser, acts with a view to the merit and demerit of the individual souls, and has so acted from all eternity, 34, 1, 357-61 ; relation of the non- sentient matter to B., 34, Ixv ; 48, 242 ; called Non-being, previously

BRAHMAN

111

to the origination of the world, 34, 267 ; is different from the world, 34, 284; 48, 188 sq., 413 sq., 417; the order in which the elements are retracted into B. is the reverse of that in which they are created, 38, 25 sq. ; 48, 402-6 ; by offering up his own self in the creatures, and the creatures in his own self, B. compassed lordship over all crea- tures, 44, 417 sq. ; the world (Pra- dhana, Prakr/ti) constitutes its body, 48, 93, 135, 406, 419-24, 518 sq., 542, 544 ; was the w^ood, the tree from which they shaped heaven and earth, 48, 401 ; the maker, the Lord, the Person, the womb, 48j 407 ; the non-difference of the world from B., the highest cause, proved, 48, 430-67 ; the entire world springs from Nescience attached to B., which in itself is absolutely unlimited, 48, 445 ; where B. abides during pralaya and creation, 48, 460 ; effects by its mere will and wish the creation of the world, 48, 471 sq.; divides itself into ether, air, &c., 48, 473; devoid of parts, yet creates, 48, 473 sq. ; B. and the world related, as the snake and its coils, 48, 6 1 8-2 1 ; the power of creating and ruling the world belongs to B. only, not to the released soul, 48, 766-71. See also Cause. (/) The B. (neut.) and the indi- vidual SOUL.

; B. and the world related, as the snake and its coils, 48, 6 1 8-2 1 ; the power of creating and ruling the world belongs to B. only, not to the released soul, 48, 766-71. See also Cause. (/) The B. (neut.) and the indi- vidual SOUL.

The recognition of the self in man as identical with the highest Self or B. is the highest object of the Upanishads, 1, xxv ; 15, xxvi ; 34, xxxii, civ sq., 22-47,^265 sq. ; 48, 174-200, 255 sq. ; Atman or Self is one with the B., 1, xxx ; 15, 36, 178-81, 237, 290 sq. ; 34,* 14, 30 sq., 36, 45, 79, 105, 241, 264 sq.; 38, 209, 288 ; 48, 23 sq., 184, 191, 205, 258, 560, 564, 658 ; relation of the individual soul to B., 1, 84 ; 34, xix, xxx sqq., Ivii sqq., xcvii-c, 64- 289 ; 38, 61-73, 396 sq. ; 48, 195 sq., 257-353, 3935 459,^559, 561; thou art that (tat tvam asi), 1, 10 1-9 ; 34, xxvii, xhx, 23, 31, 54-6, 104, 113, 115 sq., 122, 125, 185, 197, 250 sq., 266, 279, 321-3, 326, 343, 345 ; 38, 32, 46, 65 sq., 138, 140, 173? 197,

209 sq., 238, 243, 291, 333-7, 339? 370, 397, 408; 48, 126, 129-38,

184, 191, 203 sq., 209, 214-18, 228 sq., 344, 458, 467, 541, 560, 564, 659, 759 ; colloquy of the departed and B., 1, 278 sq. ; it dwells not on earth, nor in the sky, &c. , but only in the self of the devoted man, 8, 179 sq. ; man, being abandoned by the B. (i.e. the mind), is said to be dead, 8, 238 ; individual soul and B. are absolutely one, 8, 241 ; 14, 278, 278 n. ; 34, xx, xxv, xxvii, xxx, 104, 1 14-16, 322, 343 sq.; 38, 30, 31, 33 sq., 42 sqq., 138, 146, 149; 48, 21, 102, 269, 467 ; the B. and the re- leased soul, the released soul united with the B., 8, 248, 250; 34, xxx, 157, 178, 180 sq., 191 ; 38, 392-402, 408 sq. ; 48, 160, 192, 296-8, 354; lam B., 15, 88 ; 34, 31, 44, 104, 115,

and the re- leased soul, the released soul united with the B., 8, 248, 250; 34, xxx, 157, 178, 180 sq., 191 ; 38, 392-402, 408 sq. ; 48, 160, 192, 296-8, 354; lam B., 15, 88 ; 34, 31, 44, 104, 115,

185, 326 ; 38, 32, 46, 66, 173, 339, 355, 408 ; is the principle from which a mortal springs again after death, 15, 150 sq. ; he only who is alone, i.e. knows his self to be one with B., is satisfied, 15, 236; * My soul (atman) dwells in the B. that it may be immortal,' 30, 228 ; the soul is a part of B., 34, xxv; 48, 558-67 ; both matter and the indi- vidual souls are real constituents of B.'s nature, 34, xxviii ; in it the individual soul is merged in the state of deep sleep, 34, Ixi sq., 180, 275 ; 38, 144-9, 152-66, 176 ; 48, 604 sq. ; individual soul different from B., 34, 114-16, 344 sq. ; 48, 209, 242, 256, 427 sq., 468 sq., 658 ; soul and B. both different and non- different, 34, 277 n., 345 ; 48, 191 ; is superior to the individual soul, 34, 345; is 'that,* the inward Self is * thou,* 38, 335; has individual souls for its body, 48, 130, 132, 141 sq., 254, 392, 394, 406, 435-7, 469 sq. ; is the internal ruler of the individual souls, 48, 132-4, 607-11 ; the soul has its Self in B., 48, 1 33 sq., 141 ; B., soul, and matter, in their relation, 48, 138-45, 227; imparts to the released souls infinite bliss, 48, 198 sq.; the Person of the size of a thumb is B., 48, 325-7, 347-9; all beings are effects of B., and hence have B. for their inner Self, 48,

112

BRAHMAN

353; soul saved by meditation on B., 48, 394 ; cannot be fully under- stood by the individual soul, 48, 396 ; the imperfections of the soul are not B.'s, 48, 563 sq., 607-11; the term B. applied to the individual soul, 48, 655 sq. ; to be meditated upon as the Self of the devotee, 48, 716-18.

(g) Devotion to and absorption IN THE B. (neut.).

The path of the gods leading to B., 1, 68, 80, 276-8; 15, 327 sq. ; 34, xxix sq. ; 38, 383 sq. ; 48, 648-51, 747 sq. ; union with the B. reached by good conduct, by performing religious rites, and the like, 2, 218 ;

7, 183; 8, 106, 162, 235, 313, 336, 339 sq., 342, 370; 14, 249, 266, 309; 15, 176 sq., 336 ; 25, 25, 34, 34 n.,45,45 n.,2i2 sq., 212 a, 419, 419 n. ; sacrifice of B. with B., in B. by B. for B., 8, 61, 61 n. ; the sage possessed of devotion attains to unity with B., 8, 64, 64 n., 70, 234 n., 245, 245 n., 398, 413 ; happiness in union with B. that is free from defects and equable, 8, 65 sq., 66 n. ; 48, 327 ; the devotee of Kr/sh«a fit for union with B.,

with B., in B. by B. for B., 8, 61, 61 n. ; the sage possessed of devotion attains to unity with B., 8, 64, 64 n., 70, 234 n., 245, 245 n., 398, 413 ; happiness in union with B. that is free from defects and equable, 8, 65 sq., 66 n. ; 48, 327 ; the devotee of Kr/sh«a fit for union with B.,

8, no; the true Brahma«a he who is attached to the B., 8, 147 ; the devotee attains to that B. after per- ceiving which he understands the Pradhana, 8, 253; final release is assimilation with B., 8, 253, 253 n., 255 ; 34, 28 sq., 34; 38, 329; 45, 413 ; 49 (i), 130 ; the seat of the B. (brahmayoni) in the self, 8, 257, 326, 326 n.; Mind and Speech go to B., the self of all beings, to ask which of them is superior, 8, 263 sq. and n. ; speaking of the B., Speech always produces eternal emanci- pation, 8, 265 ; tranquillity is the eternal B., 8, 277 ; he who adheres to the B., identifies himself with the B., becomes a BrahmaMrin, 8, 283 sq. ; ^^ere is nothing else more delight- ful than that, when there is no dis- tinction from[it . . . Entering it, the twiceborn do not grieve^ and do not exult. They are not afraid of anybody, and nobody is afraid of them, 8, 285 ; those whose wishes are fixed on good vows, and whose sins are burnt

up by penance, devote themselves to B., 8, 288 ; assimilation with the B. obtained by going the path of the four Ajramas, 8, 316 ; 14, 275; the mode of conduct which is full of the B., 8, 341 ; various Brahmans teach various paths leading to union with B., 11, 168, 168 n., 170* sq.; the Brahmanic teaching as to union with B. criticized by Buddha, 11, 171-85 ; meditating on the syllable Om, the ascetic becomes one with B., 14, 283 sq. ; 'the vessel of B.,' the body of the ascetic, 14, 284, 284 n. ; 25, 214 ; by worshipping B. he becomes B., 15, 67 sq. ; let us love the old B., 15, 241 ; by know- ledge, penance, and meditation one goes beyond B. (m.) to union with B. (n.), 15, 301 ; having broken through the four spheres of the Sun, the Moon, the Fire, and Good- ness, the worshipper beholds B., 15, 338; Veda-knowledge and Veda- study procure union with B., 25, 165, 507; 44, 99; he who knows the Self enters B., the highest state, 25, 5 1 3 ; union with B. is the reason for the absence of all contact with evil, 38, 144; on the attainment of B. there take place the non-clinging and the destruction of sins, 38, 353-6 ; having destroyed by fruition all good and evil works, he becomes one with B., 38, 362 sq.; 48, 726 sq. ; there is absolute non-division from B. of the parts merged in it, 38, 376 sq. ; six doors to the B., viz. fire, wind, waters, moon, lightning, sun, 44, 66 sq. ; inquiry into the mode of the going to B. of him who knows, 48, 7 2 8-43. See also Brahma- nirvawa.

; there is absolute non-division from B. of the parts merged in it, 38, 376 sq. ; six doors to the B., viz. fire, wind, waters, moon, lightning, sun, 44, 66 sq. ; inquiry into the mode of the going to B. of him who knows, 48, 7 2 8-43. See also Brahma- nirvawa.

(h) Knowledge of theB. (neut.). B. is the flower, the secret doc- trines are the bees, 1, 40; a father may . . . tell that doctrine of B. to his eldest son, or to a worthy pupil. But no one should tell it to anybody else, even if he gave him the whole sea- girt earth, full of treasure, for this doctrine is worth more than that, 1, 44 ; is perceived by the warmth of the body, is seen and heard, 1, 47 ; meditation on B. with reference to the body and with reference to the

BRAHMAN

113

gods, 1, 53 sq., 58, 151 sq., 152 n. ;

15, 67 sq. ; shining of the face of one who knows B., 1, 64, 67 ; medi- tations on B. and their results, 1, 66 sq. ; 34, Ixv-lxxv, 25, 31, 94, 105-11, 174; 38, 19 n., 177 sq., 184-284, 333-7, 342-5, 402; 43, xxiv, 400; 48, 26, 82 sq., 99 sq., 155 sq., 185-9, 255, 294, 651 sq., 715 sq. ; we know B., and yet do not know it, 1, 148 sq., 149 n. ; by knowledge of B. we obtain immor- tality or final release, 1, 149 ; 8, 77, 103; 15, 245, 258 sq., 322; 34, 41-3, 283; 38, 285, 290-306, 355; 48, 83, 198, 274 sq., 624; he who knows that highest B. becomes even B., 1, 276sq. ; 8, 81 ; 15, 41, 54, 256 sq. ; 34, 25, 29, 31, 186; 38, 375-7; 48,

16, 18, 23, 100, 183, 188, 192, 209sq., 214, 233 sq., 392, 681, 686; dis- cussion on B. between Balaki and A^atajatru, 1, 300-7 ; texts giving instruction about the B., 8, 102 ; is the sole, the highest object of meditation or knowledge, 8, 104, 127 sq., 310, 369; 48, 87, 311-14, 395, 637-85, 689 sq. ; meditation leads to union with B., 8, 128, 128 n.; 15, 301 ; understanding of the B. by means of the Vedas, 8, 147, 171-4, 369 ; 34, 10, 23 sqq. ; know- ledge of the B. the highest achieve- ment of a Brahmawa, 8, 160, 182 ; 25, 25, 25 n. ; the gods inferior to those who know the B., 8, 161, 161 n. ; 15, 49; Brahma-vidya, the eternal mystery, 8, 166, 166 n. ; knowledge of B. acquired by living the life of a Brahmaiarin, 8, 175-9 ; not to be seen in the four Vedas, 8, 179 sq. ; attained by means of knowledge, not by works, 8, 180, 185 ; 15, 39 ; knowledge of the B. will not lead to littleness, 8, 191 ; Krishna declared to Ar^una the Supreme B., the seat of the B., 8, 2 30 sq. ; is not to be apprehended by the senses, but only by the mind, 8, 2 57sq. ; 15,22,39; Ganaka turns the wheel, the nave of which is the B., 8, 306 ; knowledge of B. ob- tained by penance and sacred learn- ing, 8, "^o^ "^ as in a mirror, so {B. may be seen clearly) here in this body ; as in a dream, in the world of the

; 15,22,39; Ganaka turns the wheel, the nave of which is the B., 8, 306 ; knowledge of B. ob- tained by penance and sacred learn- ing, 8, "^o^ "^ as in a mirror, so {B. may be seen clearly) here in this body ; as in a dream, in the world of the

Fathers ; as in the water, he is seen about in the world of the Gandharvas ; as in light and shade, in the world of Brahmd, 15, 22 ; can only be apprehended by the words ' He is,* 15, 23 ; knowledge of B. the founda- tion of all knowledge, told by Brahma, 15, 27 sq. ; only pious Brahmawas worthy of receiving the science of B., 15, 41 sq. ; he who knows the B. as non-existing becomes himself non-existing ; he who knows the B, as existing, him we know him- self as existing, 15, 57 ; he who knows that he is B. becomes all this, 15, 88 ; teaching of B. by No, no, 15, T08, 185; 34, Ixiv ; 38, 166-75; 48, 611 sq., 615-18, 661; is a deity about which we are not to ask too much, 15, 131 ; in B. knowledge and ignorance are hid- den, 15, 255 ; no sins ever approach him who knows B., 15, 319 ; means of the worship and knowledge of B., 15, 343 sq. ; teaching the B., 25, 51 ; knowledge of B. purifies, 25, 187 sq. ; knowledge of B. increased by Brahmanic rites and Veda-study, 25, 204; 48, 147; ascetics recite texts and meditate on B., 25, 205 sq. ; knowledge of B. the subject of the (?;7anaka«/afa, 34, x, Ixx, Ixxviii sq.,

9-15, 19, 31, 73, 138, 157, 159, 324 ;

38, 8, 162 sqq., 378, 393; on the qualification of gods for brahma-vidya or knowledge of B., 34, xxxvii, 216- 23 ; 48, 326-35 ; 5udras not qualified for brahma-vidya, 34, xxxvii, 2 2 3-9 ; 48,337-47; Scripture does not con- tradict itself on the all-important point of B., 34, xl, 263-8; is to be known only from Scripture (Vedanta texts, Upanishads), 34, Ixiv sq., 22-47, 307, 350-2, 355 ; 48, 3, 74 sq., 155, 16T-74, 255, 617 sq. ; different modes or forms of meditation on B., 34, Ixvii sq., Ixxiv, Ixxvi, 107-9 ; 38, 201-4, 337- 40 ; 48, 629-43 ; knowledge of B. is not subordinate to action, but independent, 34, Ixxv, 10-12, 29; 38, 285-95 ; fruit or result of know- ledge of B., 34, ir, 14, I a, 24 sq., 26-9, 231, 266, 300, 327; 38, 117 n., 229 sq., 236, 353-63, 372-5, 419 ; 48, 5, 7 ; conditions for engag-

114

BRAHMAN

is not subordinate to action, but independent, 34, Ixxv, 10-12, 29; 38, 285-95 ; fruit or result of know- ledge of B., 34, ir, 14, I a, 24 sq., 26-9, 231, 266, 300, 327; 38, 117 n., 229 sq., 236, 353-63, 372-5, 419 ; 48, 5, 7 ; conditions for engag-

114

BRAHMAN

ing in the inquiry into B., 34, 12; 48, 10 sq., 305 ; the body is an abode for the perception of B., 34, 178 ; texts exhorting us to strive to see B., 34, 349 ; Bahva explained B. by silence, 38, 157; is not appre- hended because it is unevolved, 38, 171; in the state of perfect concilia- tion the Yogins apprehend it, 38, 171 sq. ; not the subject of injunc- tions, 38, 185, 162-6, 359 ; some persons, although knowing B., yet obtained new bodies, 38, 235; the state of being grounded in B. be- longs to the wandering mendicant, 38, 300-3 ; Atharva-veda correlated with knowledge of B., 42, lix; in- quiry into B., 48, 3-156; to be know^n after the knowledge of works has taken place, 48, 5 ; knowledge of B. puts an end to Nescience, 48, 9, 1 1 ; meditation on B. and know- ledge of B. the same, 48, 82 sq. ; release not due to knowledge of non-qualified B., 48, 129-38; Ne- science not terminated by cognizing B. as the Universal Self, 48, 145-7 ; meditation on non-dual B. enjoined by all Vedanta texts, 48, 193, 197-9, 252, 260, 316, 715 sq. ; even men knowing B. must avoid what is for- bidden and do what is prescribed, 48, 288 ; meditation on B. is the means of attaining intuition, 48, 305, 681, 732; knowledge of B. to be understood as knowledge of the Veda in general, 48, 63 1 ; Brahmawas discourse on the supreme B., 49 (i), 127. See also Knowledge, and Medi- tation.

(/) The higher and the lower B. B. (m.) who is full of the B. (n.) is lord of all entities, and identical with Vishwu, 8, 347 ; higher and lower B. , * the two entered into the cave (of the heart),' 15, 12 n. ; two forms of B., the material and the immaterial, the mortal and the immortal, 15, 107 sq., 306; B. (m.) a personal god, only a manifestation of the Brahman (n.), 15, 302 sq. ; the syllable Om is the high and the low B., 15, 308 ; highest and lower B. distinguished, 34, xix sq., xxxii sq., xxxvi (masc. and neut), 61-4, 171-4; 38, 7, 166, 202 sq., 401 sq. ;

(m.) a personal god, only a manifestation of the Brahman (n.), 15, 302 sq. ; the syllable Om is the high and the low B., 15, 308 ; highest and lower B. distinguished, 34, xix sq., xxxii sq., xxxvi (masc. and neut), 61-4, 171-4; 38, 7, 166, 202 sq., 401 sq. ;

48, 313 sq. ; lower B. associated with Maya, 34, xxv; lower B. called I J vara, the Lord, 34, xxv, xxvii ; in its causal and its effected state, 34, xxix ; 48, 336, 422, 459, 542 ; higher and lower B. not dis- tinguished by Upanishads, nor by Badarayawa, nor by Ramanu^a, 34, xxxi, c, cxiii, cxv sq. ; the B. to which the departed soul is led by the path of the gods is not the highest B., but the lower B., 34, Ixxxii, xc sq. ; 38, 389-402 ; 48, 748-52 ; ^ankara's distinction be- tween a lower and a higher B. not valid, 34, xci-xciv ; the lower B. is the vital principle in all creatures, 34, 172 n. ; the world of the lower B. is called Satyaloka, 34, 181 ; lower B. is for the purpose of worship or meditation, 34, 330 ; 38, 155 sq., 161 sq., 391 ; the qualified B. is the object of the discussion on the difference or non-difference of the cognitions of B., 38, 185; re- sults of meditations on the qualified B., 38, 161 sq., 185, 402-4; the qualified B. is fundamentally one with the unqualified B., 38, 248 ; worlds of B. can only refer to the lower B., 38, 390; on account of its proximity to the higher B., the lower B. can be designated by the word *B.,' 38, 391; immortality is possible only in the highest B., not in the effected one, 38, 392 ; the qualified B. also may be spoken of as being the Self of all, 38, 394 ; B. having for its body all beings in their gross state, is the effect of B. having for its body all beings in their subtle state, 48, 132-4; Pra- kr/ti denotes B. in its causal phase when names and forms are not yet distinguished, 48, 399; used in a double sense, 48, 533 sq. ; differ- entiation of names and forms is the work of B., not of Hirawyagarbha, 48, 578-83; the effected or the highest B. is the soul's aim, accord- ing as the meditation is, 48, 752-4. (j) Passages in which B. may be

EITHER MASC. OR NEUTER.

B. at the head of the Sadhyas, 1, 43 ; obtained the victory for the Devas, 1, 149 sq. ; worshipped by

BRAHMAN

115

prayers and offerings, 2, io8, 203, 299; 11, 180; 25, 91 ; 29, 85, 121, 141, 150, 161, 189, 207, 210, 219, 221 sq.,-232, 290, 294, 319-21, 323, 344> 347j 368; 30, 124, 148 sq., 169, 175, 183, 194 sq., 243; 36, 41; 42, 94, 323 ; 43, 25, 291 ; a part ot the house called *seat of B.,' 2, 108; marriageriteoif B.,7, 108; 25,

79 ; 29, 166 ; Vishwu is B. personi- fied, 7, 293 ; 8, 347 ; appealed to as umpire, by the quarrelling Pra«as, 8, 271, 273 sq. ; 15, 202 ; teaching and studying the Veda a sacrifice to B., 14, 256 sq. ; 25, 49, 87 sq. ; 29, 217 sq. ; 44, 95-9 ; funeral oblations offered in the mouth of B., 14, 268; the night of B., the muhurta sacred to B., 14, 276, 309; 25, 143, 143 n. ; worshipped by ascetics, 14, 280 ; the teacher is the image of B., 25, 71; punishment, formed of B.'s glory, 25, 218.

(>&) The god B. ' (masc), also

CALLED SaHAMPATI, SVAYAMBHU, OR HlRAiV^YAGARBHA.

Branches of knowledge traced back to B., 1, 44, 144 ; 8, 312, 314 -93 ; 14, 163 sq. ; 15, xxxix, 27, 227,256; 43, xviii ; 48, 284; the Self is B., 1, 245 ; is the essence of the Veda, Veda belongs to him, 1, 259; 29, 368 ; men who perform sacrifices dwell after death with the gods and B. in heaven, 2, 140 ; the age of one B., a day and a night of B., 7, I, in., 78; 8, 79 sq.,

80 n. ; 25, 20 sq. ; acquired his present exalted position in conse- quence of good deeds (Karman) in former existences, 7, 153; 11, 163 sq. ; 48, 259 ; part of the hand sacred to B., 7, 198; 14, 21, 166; 25, 40 ; four-faced (ATaturmukha), 8, 83, 90, 93, 103, 345; 25, 254; 48, 90, 312 sq. ; in the list of gods of the Anugita, 8, 219 ; B. Svayam- bhu, the first of the Devas, the maker (creator) and preserver of the world, 8, 244; 15, 27-9, 315; 25, 3-18, 21 sq., 24 sq. ; 35, 37 ; 45, 244 sq. ; 48, 236, 238; is the first among all the patriarchs (Pra^a- patis), 8, 354; the Plaksha, the ever holy field of B., 8, 354 ; the virtuous praised by B. even, 10 (i), 59 ; no

; 35, 37 ; 45, 244 sq. ; 48, 236, 238; is the first among all the patriarchs (Pra^a- patis), 8, 354; the Plaksha, the ever holy field of B., 8, 354 ; the virtuous praised by B. even, 10 (i), 59 ; no

one in the world of Brahmans equal to Buddha, 10 (ii), 14, 30, 45 ; *B. is my witness,' 10 (ii), 78 ; Buddha compared with B., 10 (ii), 84 ; 19, 220; 49 (i), 104; the divine, and the human, and B.'s region, B.'s treasure, 10 (ii), 90 ; he who is endowed with the threefold know- ledge, is calm, and has destroyed regeneration, he is B. and Sakka, 10 (ii), 117; * who, be he a god, or B., or Inda,* 10 (ii), 189; union with B., only to be attained by Right Conduct, 11, x, 159-64, 183- 5, 201-3 ; assemblies of B. one of the eight kinds of assemblies, 11, 48 ; the wheel of the empire of Truth set rolling by Buddha, cannot be turned back by B., 11, 154; the idea of B. in Buddhism, 11, 162-5 ; of modern Hindu theism, 11, 163; in each of the infinite world sys- tems there is a B., 11, 164; a friend and follower of Buddha, 10 (ii), 119 sq. ; 11, 116 sq., 117 n., 164; 13, 124; 19, 347 sq., 350, 352; 21, 6g sq., 349 ; 35, 118, 118 n., 301 sq. ; 36, 24, 343, 373; 49 (i), 198,200; (ii), 91, 165; beseeches Buddha to proclaim the truth, 11, 164; 13,84-8; 19, 165-7; 21,55; 36,4isq.; 49 (i), 168, 173 ; Buddha knows B., the world of B., and the path which leads to it, 11, 185 sq. ; worship of B. denounced, 11, 199; 36, 2 1 ; a king surrounded by trusty servants is superior even to B., 14, 82 ; sacrificers are equal to B., 14, 102 ; 25, 185 ; through penances Bharadva^a and others became equal to B., 14, 329 ; that part of the Self which belongs to ra^as is B., 15, 304 ; Sanatkumara, the son of B., 19, 24; unmoved in the midst of the kalpa-fire, 19, 184 ; Indra humbly approaches B., 19, 188; 49 (i), 107; established by Buddha, 19, 193 ; the swan his vehicle, 19, 309 n. ; B. Sahampati and his 1 2,000 followers, 21,5; men may be reborn as Brahmans, 21, 125; seats of B. gained by hearing the Dharmaparyaya preached, 21, 332, 335; is the king of all Brahma- kayika gods and father of the Brahma- world, 21, 387 ; saints

116

BRAHMAN—BRAHMAiVA

; B. Sahampati and his 1 2,000 followers, 21,5; men may be reborn as Brahmans, 21, 125; seats of B. gained by hearing the Dharmaparyaya preached, 21, 332, 335; is the king of all Brahma- kayika gods and father of the Brahma- world, 21, 387 ; saints

116

BRAHMAN—BRAHMAiVA

preach under the shape of B., 21, 401, 411 ; Manu the son of self- existent B., 25, xii, Ivii, Ixi, Ixiv, 19, 19 n., 26 ; laws (of Manu) revealed by B., 25, XV, xvii, xcviii, 19, 354 ; 33, 35, 35 n. ; born in the mundane ^SS, 25, 5, 5 n. ; 48, 312, 580; creates and destroys the world over and over again, 25, 1 7 sq., 2 1 sq. ; created animals for sacrifices, 25, 175; *the court of (four-faced) B.,' 25, 254 ; true testimony is revered by B. himself, 25, 268; created the castes, 25, 326, 413; in the highest order of beings pro- duced by Goodness, 25, 495, 495 n. ; messenger of B. invoked against the demons, 30, 2 1 2 ; ordeals ordained and watched by B., 33, 115, 119, 253, 315 ; Maha-B. is mighty, and he is only one, 36, 50 ; Brahmans (pi.), the highest gods, also long for the righteous man, 36, 2 2 1 ; sons of B.'s mind, 38, 235 ; compact of Br/- haspati with Indra and B., 42, 127 ; the spotless B. is the moon, 44,

317 ; with Soma for his leader, 44,

318 ; B. ^aturmukha, Sanaka, and similar mighty beings dwelling in this world, 48, 90 ; beings from B. down to a blade oi grass, 48, 156, 259, 445, 473 ; Naraya«a alone existed, not B., nor ^iva, 48, 240, 461, 522 ; represents the souls in their collective aspect, 48, 312 sq. ; the Devas from B. downward pos- sess a body and sense-organs, 48, 328-30; is created and the Vedas delivered to him, 48, 334 sq.; B. and the other gods originated from the Self, 48, 367 ; eight hundred millions of Brahmans (inhabitants of the B. worlds) purified by the eye of wisdom, 49 (i), 180 ; a preacher of the Law attains the su- preme throne of B., 49 (i), 185 ; B., Vishwu, and 5iva, 49 (i), 196-8, 200; precedence of the great B., 49 (ii), 57; the palace of Lord B., 49 (ii), 172. See also Hirawyagarbha, Saham- pati, and Svayambhu; B.'s heaven, world of B. , see Brahma-world.

Brahman, m., t.t., a certain priest.

See under Priests {a, b). Brahma;/a (masc), Brahma;^as,

members of the priestly caste.

{a) B. as priests at religious rites. (/;) B. reverenced as holy and divine beings. {c) Duties of B. and restrictions for them. {d) Exceptional laws regarding B. \e) B. and kings or nobles (Kshatriyas). (/) B. in Buddhist and (7aina texts.

{a) B. AS PRIESTS AT RELIGIOUS RITES.

{a) B. as priests at religious rites. (/;) B. reverenced as holy and divine beings. {c) Duties of B. and restrictions for them. {d) Exceptional laws regarding B. \e) B. and kings or nobles (Kshatriyas). (/) B. in Buddhist and (7aina texts.

{a) B. AS PRIESTS AT RELIGIOUS RITES.

Speaking to B. is auspicious and purifying, 2, 34, 221 ; 30, 184, 199, 208 ; to be fed at all rites for gods or manes, 2, 138, 151 ; 7, 156, 262 ; 14, 256 sq. ; 25, 93, 98 ; 29, 320 ; 30, 119; take the place of sacred fire at 6'raddhas,*2, 140; 25, 114; to be fed at .Sraddhas, 2, 143, 148, 150 sq., 255 ; 7, 76 sq., 83-7, 253-5 ; 14, 267, 270 ; 25, 98-111, 113 sq., 116-24; 30, 225, 234-6, 292 sq. ; B. who are unfit to be invited to a .Sraddha, 2, 145 ; 7, 252 sq. ; 14, 51 sq. ; 25, 103, 107, 109, III ; B. who sanctify a com- pany at the 5caddha, 2, 146, 259; 7, 253-5 ; 14, 52 sq. ; 25, no sq., no n.; represent the deceased ancestors at the ^raddha, 7, 85 n., 232-8, 232 n., 250 sq. ; 29, 105-8, III, 250-5 ; offerings to the manes offered in the mouth of B., 14, 268; 30, 228 ; are the ancient deities of the funeral sacrifice, 25, 114 ; an enemy of B. excluded from ^raddha feasts, 25, 104 ; the hand of a B. is the mouth of the Fathers, 29, 254 ; — distribution of food to B. at the end of religious rites, 2, 299 ; 12, 309 n. ; 29, 15 sq., 32, loi, 130, 135, 171, 176, 192, 205, 208, 215, 250, 272, 288, 293, 300, 327, 331-3, 336, 338, 349 sq., 354, 374 ; BO, 14, 38, 84, 93, 158, 160, 175, 184, 203, 241, 246, 265, 286, 288 ; offence of neglecting to invite and feed a B. or of insulting him by offering him uneatable food, 7, 33 ; gifts bestowed on B., 7, 159-61, i8r, 263-70, 274-6; 14, 135-9; 30, 218, 284; 42, 141, 145, 360; 49 (i), 15, 22 ; pronounce auspicious words, benedictions, 7, 215, 237 ; 29, 172, 205, 215, 250; 30, 95, 137, 158, 160, 162, 184, 203, 204, 241, 269, 271, 279, 283; sacrifices without gifts of food to B. condemned, 8, 119; 25, 93; B. only can be priests, 12, 25, 25 n.; 30, 321;

BRAHMAiVA

117

condemned, 8, 119; 25, 93; B. only can be priests, 12, 25, 25 n.; 30, 321;

BRAHMAiVA

117

worship of Agni and the eastward migration of the B. from the Saras- vati to the Sadanira, 12, 104 n., 105 sq. ; * The B. {priests) are the guardians of this sacrifice;^ for guardians of the sacrifice^ indeed^ ai'e those B, zvho are versed in the sacred tvrit, because they spread it, they originate it, 12, 134, 225; what is agreeable to the B. is auspicious, 12, 135 ; fulfilment of wishes obtained by B. staying in one's house, 12, 292 ; no one but a B. is allowed to drink of the residue of the Agnihotra, 12, 338, 338 n.; the word of a B. purifies, 14, 72, 171 ; 25, 191; offerings made into the mouths of B. are the best, 14, 138 sq. ; the hand of a B. is his mouth, 14, 209 ; 29, 118 ; legends repeated in the assembly of B., 15, 14; food given to B. reaches the gods, 29, 16; the place of the B. at a sacrifice, 29, 24 ; prajita, a sacri- fice deposited in a B., 29, 3 1 ; gifts made to B. at a wedding, 29, 38 sq. ; 30, 196; a name pleasing to the B. to be given to a child, 29, 50 ; Veda-study to be interrupted in the presence of B. who have not had their meal, 29, 118 ; the bride's shift to be given to a B., 29, 171 ; 30, 270 ; shave the child's hair, 29, 185 ; 30, 217 ; fees to be given to B. at the end of studentship, 29, 227 ; but see also Teacher ; five B. breathe upon the new-born child, 29, 295; fed at the beginning of ceremonies, 29, 301, 304, 428 ; 30, 137, 162, 204, 269, 271, 279, 283 ; of all food a due portion must be given to B., 29, 388 ; 30, 24 ; only a B. may make the Bali-offerings for the householder, 30, 23; B. women pronounce blessings at the Simantonnayana, 30, 55 ; do not eat an uncompleted sacrifice, 42, 142 ; sterile cows must be given to the B., 42, 174-9, 656-61; a cow presented to an offended B., 44, 195 ; the metal vessels of a deceased sacrificer to be given to a B., 44, 205, 205 n. ; the Sautramawi is a B.'s sacrifice, 44, 260 ; a B. lute- player sings of the king's sacrifices and gifts, 44, 356 sq., 359 ; are the

fields on which gifts sown grow up as merit, 45, 52 ; congratulate King iSuddhodana on Buddha's birth, and receive gifts, 49 (i), 8-10.

{b) B. REVERENCED AS HOLY AND DIVINE BEINGS.

lute- player sings of the king's sacrifices and gifts, 44, 356 sq., 359 ; are the

fields on which gifts sown grow up as merit, 45, 52 ; congratulate King iSuddhodana on Buddha's birth, and receive gifts, 49 (i), 8-10.

{b) B. REVERENCED AS HOLY AND DIVINE BEINGS.

Do not speak evil of the />"., 1, 32 ; 8, 320; 14, 298; 25, t66; one should not curse a B., and not say to him anything except what is auspicious, 1, 251 ; 7, 155 ; 25, 436 ; purification prescribed on touching a B., 2, 59 ; classed as sacred with gods, idols, cows, and the like, 2, 94 sq., 220; 7, 228; 14, 36, 245, 323; 25,135-8; 33,222; to be honoured and revered, 2, 128; 7, xxix, 13, 194; 8, 119; 25, 86, 399, 588; a B. who has studied the Vedas and a he-goat evince the strongest sexual de- sires, 2, 136 ; witnesses to be sworn in the presence of the gods, the king, and B., 2, 247; 25, 269; death in a fight for the sake of B. purifies, procures heaven, &c., 2, 250 ; 7, 18, 67; 14, 106; 25, 185, 416, 447; remains always pure, 2, 254; 14, 132 sq. ; 25, 424 ; gods and B. must be present at ordeals, 7, 55 ; 33, 260, 262 ; the gods are invisible deities, the B. are visible deities. The B. sustain the world. It is by the favour of the B. that the gods reside in heaven; a speech uttered by B. {whether a curse or a benediction^ never fails to come true. . . . When the visible gods are pleased, the invisible gods are surely pleased as well, 7, 77 ; have the power to purify from sin and defilement, 7, 103 ; 25, 447 sq.; when a B. has met with an accident, Vedic study must be interrupted, 7, 125; he must not step on the shade of a B.,

7, 203 ; superhuman power of a pious B., 7, 243, 245 ; 25, 398 ; the B., the Veda, and the sacrifices cre- ated by the Brahman, 8, 120 \ de- nounced as impostors by unbelievers,

8, 214 ; the Anugtta told to Kr/sh«a by a B. who came from the heavenly world and the world of Brahman, 8, 231 ; Br/haspati is the lord of B., 8, 346 ; these B., the creators of the world, 8, 387; 25, 436; the B. is the repeller of the Rakshas, 12, 36 ; the B. are the human gods, 12, 309 sq., 374 ; 25, 398 sq., 447 ; 26, 341 ;

118

BRAHMAA^A

is the repeller of the Rakshas, 12, 36 ; the B. are the human gods, 12, 309 sq., 374 ; 25, 398 sq., 447 ; 26, 341 ;

118

BRAHMAA^A

42, 164, 329, 529 ; a learned B. re- sembles a sacred fire, 14, 18, 18 n., 51 ; 25, 93 ; a Snataka should not pass between a fire and a B., nor between two B., 14, 61 ; learned B. incur no guilt, for a learned B. re- sembles a fire and the sun, 14, 130 sq. ; a B. is a fire, for Agni is a B., 14, 1 3 8 sq. ; what B. riding in the chariot of the law {arid) wielding the sword of the Veda^ propound even in jest, that is declared to be the highest law ^ 14, 145 ; have two names, two mouths, two kinds of virile energy, and two births, 14, 209 sq. ; way must be made for a B., 14, 243; a place where B. sit, sacred, 14, 249; the eternal greatness of the B. is neither increased nor diminished by works, 14, 26r, 274; duties towards B., 15, 52; 25, 588; 44, 100; power of their curse, charms and incantations their weapons, 15, 218; 25, 436, 436 n. ; 42, 170 sq., 430-2 ; enco- mium of the B'., 25, xii, 24-6 ; So- mapas, &c., the manes of B., 25, 112; not to be touched by one who is impure, 25, 151 ; a fort must be supplied with B., 25, 228; to be honoured after a victory, 25, 248, 248 n.; to protect B. arms may be taken up, 25, 315 ; a learned Brah- mawa is lord of the whole world, 25, 385 ; is superior to all castes, 25, 402 ; doing good to and worshipping B., a penance, 25, 446, 476 ; pro- duced by Goodness, 25, 494 ; Bali oflferings to Brahman and the B. at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 29, 85 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122; to Agni belongs the B., 29, 307 ; 44, 89 ; food and the B. protect the house, 29, 348 ; before reaching B., one should dismount from a carriage, 29, 364 ; Rava;za or another demon, the B. with ten heads, the first to be born, 42, 25, 374 sq. ; charms found by B., i^ishis, gods, 42, 29 ; have found medicinal plants, 42, 34, 292 ; imprecations against the op- pressors of B.,42, 169-72, 184, 430- 6 ; he that injureth a B., ivhose kin are the gods, does not reach Heaven by the road of the Fathers, 42, 170 ; de- scendants of the i^/shis, 42, 183 sq. ; as weather-prophets, 42, 532 sq. ;

all beings, indeed, pass into the B., and from the B. they are again produced, 44, 85; suffering and evil fastened on a B. (as scapegoat), 44, 181,

181 n., 183 ; a B. descended from a -R/shi represents all the deities, 44, 195 sq. ; born with spiritual lustre, 44, 294 ; whosoever sacrifices, sacri- fices after becoming a B., 44, 348 ; the B. is everything, 44, 412.

(>) Duties of B. and restric- tions FOR THEM.

(as scapegoat), 44, 181,

181 n., 183 ; a B. descended from a -R/shi represents all the deities, 44, 195 sq. ; born with spiritual lustre, 44, 294 ; whosoever sacrifices, sacri- fices after becoming a B., 44, 348 ; the B. is everything, 44, 412.

(>) Duties of B. and restric- tions FOR THEM.

In the solitude of the forest a B. should be searched for, 1, 57 ; a B. by birth only, i.e. a B. who has not studied the Veda, 1, 92 ; 14, 1 4 4 ; 25, 59 ; qualities of a B. deeply versed in the Vedas, i. e. a 5ishm, 2, 215-18; 14, 38-40; 25, 509; Lakshmi resides in a B. who studies the Veda, 7, 299 ; only a Brahma«a learned in the Veda has a right to the pre- rogatives of his caste, 14, 16-18; see also Veda (c ; knowledge of) ; — unworthy B. whose food must not be eaten, 2, 69 ; 14, 71 ; lawful and unlawful occupations for B., 2, 72 sq., 212 sq., 215, 227 sq.; 7, 179 ; 8, 217 sq. ; 14, 146, 146 n., 221; 25, Ixviii, 86, TOO, 109, 128-31, 272, 399, 587 sq. ; 33, 221, 347 ; shall never take up arms, 2, 90 ; 42, 262 ; to protect himself or other B., a B. may take up arms, 2, 214; 14, 236; sixfold mode of life of B., 2, 215 ; 8,359 sq., 359 n. ; 25, 419; their merit in carrying out the corpse of a deceased B. who has no relatives, 7, 75 ; are purified by abandoning the world, 7, 97 ; 25, 188 ; one who is benevo- lent towards all creatures is justly called a B., 7, 184; 14, 128 ; 25, 46, 46 n. ; worthy and unworthy B., 7, 274-6 ; 25, 51 ; duties of B., 8, 21 sq., 217 sq.; 14, 224; 25, 587sq.; 33, 221; the true B. he who is attached to the Brahman, 8, 147,

182 ; pious B. who know the Brah- man, 8, 158-61, 165, 165 n. ; he is the true B. who swerves not from the truth, 8, 171 ; twelve great ob- servances of a B., 8, 182 ; all com- panies of B. extol him who has be- come emancipated, 8, 345 ; shall not speak barbarous language, 14, 40 ; 26, 32; B. who do not perform

BRAHMAA^A

119

the twilight devotions are equal to 5udras, 14, 248 ; the three debts of a B., 14, 261 sq., 271 ; let a B. be- come a Muni, and then he is a B., 15, 129 sq. ; humility required of them, 25, Ixvii, 59 sq. ; unworthy B. who are like cats and herons (hypo- crites), 25, 159, 159 n.; 45, 417; B. who renounce the world, but continue to Hve as householders, 25, 214-16, 214 n.; must not recover property by sacrificing or teaching, 25, 3 1 3 ; a B. fined for not inviting his neighbour to festivals, 25, 322, 322 n. ; in distress may live by alms, 25, 424 ; may teach and sacrifice for despicable men in times of distress, 25, 424 sq. ; penances for B. who acquire property by reprehensible methods, 25, 470, 470 n. ; should be taught the Savitri at once, 44, 89 ; four duties of B. : Brahmanical de- scent, befitting deportment, fame, and the perfecting of the people, 44, 100 ; must not consume spirituous liquors, 44, 233, 260; those B. who know nought of the Ajvamedha, may be despoiled by the keepers of the sacrificial horse, 44, 360; dis- course on the supreme Brahman, 49 (i), 127.

who know nought of the Ajvamedha, may be despoiled by the keepers of the sacrificial horse, 44, 360; dis- course on the supreme Brahman, 49 (i), 127.

{d) Exceptional laws regard- ing B.

The most heinous- crime of slay- ing a B., 1, 84 ; 2, 71, 90^ 266, 278, 280, 283 sq., 292 sq.; 7, 132, 134; 14, loi, 122, 175 ; 25, 161, 270, 309, 382 sq.; 42, 522 ; 44, 328, 340 sq., 396; no greater crime is known on earth than slaying a B.; a king^ there- forey must not even conceive in his 7nind the thought of killing a B., 25, 320, 451 n.; a murder other than the slaying of a B. is no murder, 44, 340 ; 45, 363 n.; see also Brahma- hatya ; — are exempt from oppro- brious, capital, and corporal punish- ments and servitude, 2, 125, 125 n., 216, 245; 14, 201, 233; 25, 320; 33, 203 sq., 229, 362 ; foes declaring themselves to be cows or B. must not be slain, 2, 229, 229 n. ; the sin of accusing a B. of a crime, 2, 282 ; their privileges, 7, 19; 33, 219-22; how to be punished, 7, 25 ; 33, 58, 388; crime of committing B. to

slavery, 7, 37 ; a learned B. cannot be a witness, 7, 48 ; not subject to certain ordeals, 7, 54 sq. ; 33, 248 ; forms of marriage legitimate for a B., 7, 108; 14, 206; 25, 79, 82; crime of stealing the gold or cattle of B., 2, 280 ; 7, 133 sq.; 14, 5, 108, 132, 201, 213, 218, 293, 296, 299; 25, 311, 383; 33, 228, 363; pen- ances and punishments for offending or hurting B., 7, 138, 177, 180; 25, 154, 444, 472 sq., 588; 33, 348; the three lower castes shall live ac- cording to the teaching of the B., 14, 7 sq. ; perjury, and speaking un- truth, permitted for the sake of a B., 14,83; 25,273; 33,303; fight- ing with B. forbidden, 14, 200; a B. shall have two names, 14, 209 sq. ; 30, 215 ; non-Brahmanical teachers in times of distress, 25, 73 ; threat- ening aB., a crime, 25, 155 ; receive part or whole of a found treasure, 25, 259 ; property of a learned B. not lost by limitation or adverse possession, 25, 279 ; 33, 61, 311 sq.; enrich themselves through others, 25, 284 ; may appropriate property for sacrificial purposes, 25, 313, 432 sq. ; property taken from mortal sinners to be given to B., 25, 385 ; doubtful points of law settled by B. who are 5ish^as, 25, 509 sq. ; debts due to deceased B. must be paid to relatives or B., 33, 69 ; household property and alms of B. are free of duty, 33, 127; property found by B. does not go to the king, 33, 146 ; superior value of property belonging to B,, 33, 205 ; what has been given to B. can never be taken back, 33, 221 ; a B. is the root of the tree of justice, 33, 282 ; as witnesses, 33, 301 ; oaths by B., 33, 315; a B. cannot be forced to do work for debts, 33, 330 ; inherit in default of relatives, 33, 379 ; property of B. not to be given as sacrificial gift, 44, 402, 412, 420.

{e) B. AND KINGS OR NOBLES (KSHA- TRIYAS),

A king who is slain in attempting to recover the property of B. per- forms the most meritorious sacrifice, 2, 163 ; a king gains endless worlds by giving land and money to B.,

120

not to be given as sacrificial gift, 44, 402, 412, 420.

{e) B. AND KINGS OR NOBLES (KSHA- TRIYAS),

A king who is slain in attempting to recover the property of B. per- forms the most meritorious sacrifice, 2, 163 ; a king gains endless worlds by giving land and money to B.,

120

BRAHMAiVA

2, 163 ; a king must not levy any tax upon B., 2, 164; 7, 16 ; 14, 8, 98 sq. and n. ; kings and B. versed in the Vedas uphold the moral order in the world, 2, 214 sq. and n. ; the king is master of all, with the exception of B.^ 2, 234 sq. ; assist the king as judges, 2, 237 sq. ; 25, 253-6, 255 sq. n., 264,' 322; 33, 250, 288, 388, 390; kings or B. examine witnesses, 2, 248; property of B. who die without heirs goes to other B., not to the king, 2, 309, 309 n. ; 7, 68; 14, 93 sq.; 25, 368; 33, 202 ; as officers and advisers of a king, 7, 20, 41; 25, 225; king's duty towards learned B., 7, 21-3 ; 25, 221, 229 sq., 237, 239, 323, 397-9, 43 T, 434 sq.; 33, 218 sq., 346 sq.; owing to the disappear- ance of B. the Kshatriyas became Vr/shalas, 8, 295 ; Kshatriyas pro- created by B. on Kshatriya women, S) 295, 295 n. ; are the bridges of piety; whence they must be pro- tected by the kings, 8, 348 ; follow in the train of a king, 12, 47 ; the king must never take property of B., 14, 179 sq., 201; 25, 369; 33, 338; King Ganaka Vaideha testing the knowledge of the B., 15, 1 2 1 -4 9 ; B. and Kshatriyas are nothing but the Self, 15, 182; 34, 275 sq. ; to be worshipped by the king, 25, 2 2 1 ; 33, 280 ; king must be lenient towards B., 25, 221 ; Kshatriyas degraded by not consulting B., 25, 412, 412 n. ; power of B. greater than that of the king, 25, 436 ; 41, no; two persons y a B. and a king, are declared to be exempt front censure and corporal punishment in this world ; for these two sustain the visible world, 33, 210, 216 ; there is no difference between kings and B., 33, 220 ; he to whom the B. and the Kshatriyas are but food is the highest Self, 34, XXXV, 1 1 6-1 8; are not qualified for the ra^asuya-sacrifice, 34, 218 ; are not the food of kings, their king being Soma, 41, 72, 95 ; 43, 249 ; the B. is an object of respect after the king, 41, 96 ; do not engage in disputation with Ra^anyas, 44, 114; king can oppress B., but fares the worse for it, 44, 286. See also Caste {b).

(/) B. IN Buddhist and Gaina

TEXTS.

is an object of respect after the king, 41, 96 ; do not engage in disputation with Ra^anyas, 44, 114; king can oppress B., but fares the worse for it, 44, 286. See also Caste {b).

(/) B. IN Buddhist and Gaina

TEXTS.

Buddhaghosa a learned B., 10 (i), xxi ; etymology of Bahmawo, Pali for B., 10 (i), liv, liv n., 89, 89 sq. n. ; the Buddhist saint, the Arhat, as the true Brahma«a, 10 (i), 39, 89-95; (ii), 89, 113-17, 151 sq., 171-4, 179, 195, 207sq.; 13, 78-80; 36, 26-8, 28 n., 314; a true B. goes scatheless, though he have killed father and mother, 10 (i), 70, 70 sqq. n. ; pleasant is the state oi a B., 10 (i), 79 ; no one should attack a B., but no B. should let himself fly at his aggressor, 10 (i), 90 ; a man does not become a B. by his platted hair, by his family, or by birth ; in whom there is truth and 7'ighteous- ness, he is blessed, he is a B., 10 (i), 90 sq. ; three kinds of B., Titthiyas, A^ivikas, and Niga«/^as, 10 (ii), xiii ; as described in the Sutta-Nipata, 10 (ii), xiii sq. ; there are B., born in the family of preceptors, friends of the hymns, who commit sins ; their birth does not save them from hell nor from blame, 10 (ii), 23; converted by Buddha, 10 (ii), 40-2, 52,79sq., 103-6, 186-213; Buddha's description of the pious customs of the B. of old, and their gradual degeneration, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; a Thera called a B., 10 (ii), 57 ; Buddha the best of the five B., 10 (ii), 59 ; disputatious B., con- trasted with Buddha, 10 (ii), 63 ; B. together with B. ask truly, Art thou a B. .? 10 (ii), 75; to whom a B. should offer, 10 (ii), 82-4 ; Buddha warns Kemya not to invite him, because Kewiya is intimate with. the B., 10 (ii), 97; is a man a B. by birth or by deeds ? 10 (ii), 108-17; a B. may, by intense meditation, cause an earth- quake, 11, 45 sq. ; will honour the remains of the Tathagata, 11, 91, 99, 247 ; Sama«a-brahma«a, B. by saintliness of life, 11, 105 sq., 105 n.; compared to the Scribes and Phari- sees of the New Testament, 11, 160; their phraseology assumed a different meaning when used by Buddha, 11, 161-5 ; Buddha's criti- cism of the teaching of the B. as to

BRAHMAA^A—BRAH MA-WORLD

121

by saintliness of life, 11, 105 sq., 105 n.; compared to the Scribes and Phari- sees of the New Testament, 11, 160; their phraseology assumed a different meaning when used by Buddha, 11, 161-5 ; Buddha's criti- cism of the teaching of the B. as to

BRAHMAA^A—BRAH MA-WORLD

121

union with Brahman, 11, 171-85; various B. teach various paths, such as the Addhariya B., the Tittiriya B., the AT^andoka B., the ^y&andava B., the Brahma^ariya B., 11, 171, 171 n. ; how they recite the Vedas, 11, 172 sq. ; B. and laymen (brahma«a- gahapatika), 11, 258 n., 261 ; behave badly at dinners given to them, 13, 152 ; the Lokayata system of the B. not allowed to the Bhikkhus, 20, 151 sq.; an honorific title used by Buddhists and Gainas, 22, xxx ; among those who are not attached to the world, there is real Brahman- hood, 22, 45 ; B. a title of Mahavira, 22, 63, 66, 82 sqq., &c. ; 45, 301, 301 n., 310; Buddha calls himself a B., i. e. an Arahat, 36, 8, 8 n., 10 ; think themselves the highest among men and revile the Bhikkhus, 36, 21 sq. ; B, only worthy of gifts, 36, 120 sq. n. ; B. and Buddhists, both reformers, 36, 127 sq. n. ; the superiority of monks to B., 45,50-6 ; a true monk who is exempt from all Karman is a true B., 45, 138-41 ; called * holy cats ' by Ardraka, 45, 4 1 7 ; B. and Sama«as, see Holy persons. Castes, Priests, and 5rotriyas.

Brahmawa (neuter), title of texts, * sayings of Brahmans,' applicable to all old prose traditions, 1, Ixvi ; several Upanishads occur in B., 1, Ixvi sq.; B. and Ara;2yakas, both hturgical, 1, xci sq. ; in the sense of Upanishad or secret doctrine, 1, 264, 264 n. ; the B. literature, 12, ix, xxii-xxv, xlvii ; B. m.eans a dictum on ceremonial, 12, xxii sq. ; B. and Mantrasawhita to be studied, 25, 144 ; Grihya ceremonies mentioned in B., 30, xiv-xxii ; interpretation of Mantras in the B., 32, 29, 56, 359 sq. ; mystic sense, dogmatic explana- tion of an oblation, 43, 240; B., Mantras, and arthavadas, 48, 330; see also Aitareya-B., Kaushitaki-B., Pa«^aviwja-B., and iSatapatha-B.

Brahma/^adhammikasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 47-5^2.

Brahma/^agita, title of a chapter of the Anugita, 8, 256 n., 310 n.

Brahmananda-valli, the second Adhyaya of the Taittiriyaka-Upani- shad, 15, xxvii sq.

Bralima;/aspati, invoked to purify from sin, 14, 251 ; the lord of Brahman or speech, 15, 82 ; the Lord of prayer, a name of the Creator, 43, xiv ; lord of the priest- hood, 43, 73 ; is the sun, 44, 453 ; invoked at the Pravargya, 44, 453, 476 n., 478 ; Agni identified with B., the Brahman priest among the gods, 46, 186, 190 ; the same as Br/haspati, q. v.

Brahman-egg, created, 48, 127,

334,731. Brahma-nirvana, t.t., Brahmic bliss,

8, 27 n., 52, 52 n., 176, 176 n. Brahmanism, germs of Buddhism

and Gainism in it, 22, xxxii. Brahman-slaying, see Brahma-

hatya, and Brahmawa (d). Brahmapura, city of Brahman, 34,

178. 5^^ Brahman (r). Brahmar/shi, worshipped, 29, 141. Brahmasa;;/stha, i.e. he who is

firmly grounded in Brahman, obtains

Brahmanism, germs of Buddhism

and Gainism in it, 22, xxxii. Brahman-slaying, see Brahma-

hatya, and Brahmawa (d). Brahmapura, city of Brahman, 34,

178. 5^^ Brahman (r). Brahmar/shi, worshipped, 29, 141. Brahmasa;;/stha, i.e. he who is

firmly grounded in Brahman, obtains

immortality, 1, 35. Brahmasattra, see Veda (c). Brahma 5ikhin, n. of a Brahma-

kayika god, 21, 5. Brahmasukta, in the Sawhitopani-

shad of the Atharvawas, 38, 62 ;

48, 191. Brahma-sutras, Hexts about the

Brahman,' not the Vedanta-sutras,

8, 31, 102 ; another name for

Vedanta-sutras, 34, xiv n. ; see

Vedanta-sutras. Brahmasvaranadabhinandita, n.

of the 42nd Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Brahma-upanishad, or the secret

doctrine of the Veda, its teaching,

and its result, 1, 44; 34, 94; 48,

336, 525. Brahmavar>^asa, Sk., t.t., 1, 29 n. Brahma-veda = Atharva-veda, 42,

xxvii sq., xxviii n., xxx, xliii, lix,

Ixii-lxvii. Brahmavidya, knowledge of the

Brahman, see Brahman (b). Brahmavidyabhara/^a,on Bauddha

sects, 34, 401 n., 404 sq. n. Brahma- viharas, see Meditations. Brahma-world (world of the Brah- man, neut., or of Brahman, masc),

all creatures day after day go into

the B., and yet do not discover it,

1, 129; 48, 317 sq. ; deep sleep is

122

BRAHMA-WORLD-BRAHMOPANISHAD

absorption in the B., 1, 129; 15, 171; 48, 317 sq. ; is free from all evil, and lighted up once for ail, 1, 130; belongs to those who find it by abstinence (brahma^arya), 1, 130 sq.; 38, 384; details about it, its lakes, &c., 1, 131, 132 n., 275 sq. ; the sun is the door of it, 1, 134; the Devas are in the B., and medi- tate on the Self as taught by Pra- ^apati, 1, 142 ; having shaken off the body^ I obtain self made and satisfied the uncreated world of Brahman^ 1, 143 ; obtained by him who performs the duties of studentship, house- holdership, and of the mendicant,

I, 144; is water, 1, 279; by life- long service to a teacher the pro- fessed student gains the B., 2, 193 ; 7, 120, 129; 25, 72 sq., 157; a well-conducted Snataka will never fall from it, 2, 226 ; obtained through the Brahma marriage rite, 7, 108 ; attained by a giver of a hundred milch cows, 7, 272 ; even the B. only temporary, 8, 79 sq., 80 n. ; a wise Brahmawa came from B., 8, 231 ; the imperceptible seat of the Brahman, the highest world, 8, 234 ; Satyaloka or B., 8, 234 n. ; the highest goal of Brahmawas and Kshatriyas, 8, 255 ; Matanga, the K3Lnda\a.y went to the B., 10 (ii), 23 ; he who pretends to be an Arhat, without being one, is a thief even in the B.,10 (ii), 23 ; Buddha teaches the beings in B., 10 (ii), 96, 142 sq. ; is void like other worlds, 10 (ii), 208 ; no one in it can digest what Buddha digested, 11, 72 ; the turn- ing of the wheel of the empire of Truth heard in B., 11, 155 ; Buddha understands the B. as all other worlds, 11, 185-7 ; the Iddhi of reaching in the body up to the B., 11, 214 ; Sudassana entered it,

as all other worlds, 11, 185-7 ; the Iddhi of reaching in the body up to the B., 11, 214 ; Sudassana entered it,

II, 285 ; Buddha will not lay aside his body in any place of B., 11, 288 ; he who fulfils the duties of a house- holder never falls from it, 14, 44 sq., 49 ; gained by self-immolation, 14, 136; the reward of a Brahmawa who follows the rules of the law, 14, 224 ; by teaching the rule of Praj§^apati one becomes exalted in it, 14, 332 ; Brahman (neut.) seen

in it, as in light and shade, 15, 22 ; worlds of Pra^apati woven into the worlds of Brahman, 15, 131; bliss in the B., 15, 172 sq., 176 ; 25, 169, 204, 204 n. ; he who knows the Self obtains the B., 15, 180; from the worlds of Brahman there is no re- turn, 15, 208 ; blissful state in the B. obtained by meditation on God, 15, 236 ; this B. in the moon belongs to those who beget children, but that pure B. belongs to those who prac- tise penance, abstinence, and truth, 15, 273 sq. ; as a reward for medi- tation on Om, 15, 282 ; 34, 174 ; he is led up to the B. by the Saman, 15, 282; 34, 173; 48, 311 sq. ; Hirawyagarbha dwells in the B., 15, 282 ; 34, 173 ; rebirth in the B., 19, 138 ; the Akanish/^as and Abha- svaras in the B., 21, 340, 346; a pious Brahma«a goes to the highest dwelling-place, 25, 92, 92 n. ; is the small ether, 34, 180 ; not * the world of Brahman,' but ^ the world which is Brahman/ 34, 180 sq.; 48, 75isq.; how far is the B. ? 35, 126 sq. ; one of the four great continents, 35, 130 ; Arahatship or birth in the B. the two highest rewards of universal love, 35, 279 ; the Bodisat reborn in the B., 36, 19, 22 ; one of the fourteen worlds, 48, 328, 429; on the passing away of the effected B., at the pralaya the souls go to the highest Brahman, 48, 749 sq. ; reached by mendicants, 49 (i), 128. See also Worlds.

Bralimaya^;m, see Veda (c).

Brahmisundari, n.p., at the head of the nuns in i^/shabha's time, 22, 284.

Brahmi-upanishad, not a title of the Kena-upanishad,l,lxxxiii,lxxxix ; penance, restraint, sacrifice are its feet, the Vedas its limbs, the True its abode, 1, 152 sq.

Brahmodya, t.t., riddles from the Veda, given at iSraddha feasts, 25, 118, 118 n. ; theological discussions betvi^een the priests as part of cere- mony, 44, 79,79 n., 314-16, 388-91 ; is the complete attainment of speech, 44, 391.

Brahmopanishad, see Brahma- upanishad.

BRAHMOPASANA— BREATH

123

Brahmopasana, t.t., meditation on Brahman, and pratikopasana, 1, 201. See Brahman (r, h).

Brahmo Samaj, 1, Ixiv.

Breath (Sk. pra«a).

{n) Regulation of breathing.

{b) The b. of life, the vital principle, the

soul. ic) The chief vital air and the organs of the

soul. {d) B. as a divine principle or being.

{a) Regulation of breathing.

Stopping the b., as part of a pen- ance or of a ceremony, 2, 86, 129, 183, 185, 290, 293, 293 n. ; 12, 367 ;

{b) The b. of life, the vital principle, the

soul. ic) The chief vital air and the organs of the

soul. {d) B. as a divine principle or being.

{a) Regulation of breathing.

Stopping the b., as part of a pen- ance or of a ceremony, 2, 86, 129, 183, 185, 290, 293, 293 n. ; 12, 367 ;

14, 46 (highest form of austerity), 120 sq., 125-7, 162, 162 n., 247, 251, 25isq. n., 278, 295, 30S, 313-18; 25, 44 sq., 459, 461, 471 sq., 479; 29, 118 ; 30, 115, 243 ; stopping of the b. removes all sin, 7, 1 8 1-3 ; stop- ping of the b. enjoined for ascetics, 7, 281; 8, 372 sq. ; 25, 210 sq. ; 35, 130 sq. ; the sacrificer, by draw- ing in his b., establishes the fire in his soul, 12,311; the observance of breathing up and down (pra«a-vrata),

15, 98 ; management of b. to bring about Taoistic perfection, 39, 24, 51, 53 sq. ; manipulating the b. to secure longevity, 39, 95 sq., 146, 364; 40, 139 n. ; — the going b. is unclean, defiles the fire, 4, Ixxvi, Ixxvi n., Ixxviii, 172 sq. n. ; 25, 137 ; the Paitidana or mouth-veil to prevent defilement by b., 4, 172, 172 sq. n., 273 ; 5, 333 sq. and n.

{b) The b. of life, the vital

PRINCIPLE, THE SOUL.

Prawa, meaning b., spirit, and life, is the conscious self (pra^«atman), 1, xxv, 120 n., 236, 290 sq., 294- 300, 307 ; 34, 105 ; Om a name of it, 1, xxv ; called ana, the breather, 1, 74, 74 n. ; everything is food for b., 1, 74; 15, 203sq. ; 38,211,213, 309 sq. ; 43, 398 sq. ; water is the dress of b., 1, 74 ; 15, 203 sq. ; 38, 211-14; 48, 640 sq. ; called Ama, 1, 76 ; 15, 82 ; the subtlest portion of water becomes b., 1, 96-8 ; 38, 366 ; comes from water, and will not be cut off, if you drink water, 1, 97 ; mind in deep sleep and at death is merged in b., and b. in fire, 1, 99, loi, 108, 307; 38, 366-8; 48, 729 sq. ; prawa springs from the

; called Ama, 1, 76 ; 15, 82 ; the subtlest portion of water becomes b., 1, 96-8 ; 38, 366 ; comes from water, and will not be cut off, if you drink water, 1, 97 ; mind in deep sleep and at death is merged in b., and b. in fire, 1, 99, loi, 108, 307; 38, 366-8; 48, 729 sq. ; prawa springs from the

Self, 1, 124; 34, 167; is attached to the body, as a horse is attached to a cart, 1, 142, 142 n. ; is life and death and immortality, 1, 213 sq., 294; 15, 56; 34, 164; 48, 250-4; simile of the chariot mounted by Pra«a or b., mind being the driver, 1, 234 ; is the beam on which the house of the body rests, 1, 252, 257 ; marrow is b. and seed, 1, 258; the dying person says, ' B. to air and to the immortal,' 1, 313 ; 15,200; soul dwells in the seat of the b., the heart, 8, 242 ; is food, 12, 223, 304 ; 26, 212, 348 ; 41, 379, 394 sq. ; 44, 269 ; is fire, 12, 311-13 ; 43, 327 ; by its departure man departs, by its staying he lives, 15, 283 sq. ; 48, 572 ; the Sun as the outer Self, and B. as the inner Self, 15, 305-12 ; the heart is b., and the animal is b., 20, 204, 211 ; the Ukthya graha is his undefined b., and as such the self of his, 26, 292 sq. ; there is no soul in the b., 35, 48 sq. ; is most bene- ficial for man, 34, 98 ; strength is b., 34, 99 ; denotes either the indi- vidual soul or the chief vital air, or both, 34, 102 sq. ; is the abode of the power of action, 34, 105 ; re- mains awake in the state of deep sleep, 34, 162-8; may be called ' higher ' with reference to the body, 34, 172; spoken of as a 'person,' 34, 261 ; the causal substance of mind, 38, 366 ; is merged in the individual soul, on the departure of the soul, 38, 367 sq. ; the soul, with the b., goes to the elements, 38, 368 ; knowledge depends on b., 40, i39> 139 n. ; it is by its b. that we control whatever creature we grasp, 40, 262 ; the body is the house of the b., 40, 270; the spirit is the child of the b., 40, 272 ; fashioned from fire, 43, 4 ; is the wind, 43, 3 3 , ^^, 333 ; why b. is warm, 43, 135 ; the immortal element of man, 43, 327; identified with the Ya^us,.43, 337> 340 ; the man in the eye is b., 43, 371 ; rite of breathing over a new-born child, 44, 129 sq. ; ety- mology of prawa, b., 44, 263 ; food eaten by means of b., 44, 263 sq. ; is the transformer of seeds, 44, 345; is the individual soul, 48, 300-4, 379,

124

BREATH

383 ; is different from air, it is an

instrument of the soul, 48, 573, 575.

(c) The chief vital air and the

ORGANS OF THE SOUL.

; is the transformer of seeds, 44, 345; is the individual soul, 48, 300-4, 379,

124

BREATH

383 ; is different from air, it is an

instrument of the soul, 48, 573, 575.

(c) The chief vital air and the

ORGANS OF THE SOUL.

The mukbj/aprdna, b. in the mouthy or chief 'vital air, is free from evil, 1, 5 ; its importance for the other vital breaths or senses, 1, 5 sq. ; ^8? 89, 95 ; by it the Devas con- quered the i^suras, 1, 5 ; 15, 79 sq. ; there is one unmoving life-wind, 8, 274 ; a hymn addressed to the chief Pra«a, who is identified with all the gods, 15, 275 sq. ; is produced from Brahman, is distinct from air in general and from the other vital airs, and is minute, 34, lix; 38, 84- 91, 93-6 ; 48, 575 ; according to the Sankhyas,the combined function of all organs, 38, 86 ; various powers ascribed to it, 38, 87 ; is independent in the body, like the individual soul, 38, 87 ; is subordinate to the soul, 38, 88 ; has five functions like mind, 38, 89 sq. ; acts under the guidance of Vayu, 38, 91 sq. ; is not a sense- organ, 38, 93 sq. ; accompanies the soul when leaving its body, 38, 102 ; glorified in the Udgitha-vidya, 38, 192-5 ; esoteric knowledge about it, 44, 83 sq. ; created, 48, 572 sq. ; — Vayu among the Devas, b. (pra«a) among the Pra«as, the end of all, 1, 58 ; 34, Ixxiv; 38, 256-9 ; swal- lows during sleep and at death all senses, but produces them again at the time of waking, 1, 59, 59 n., 295 sq. ; 43, 332 ;-is the best among the senses or organs, 1, 73 sq., 207, 290 sq., 294 sq. ; 15, 97 sq., 201-4, 274 sq. ; 38, 256 ; when b. departs, the other senses depart with it, 1, 223 ; the union of speech and mind, 1, 248 ; b. and speech swallow each other; speech is the mother, b. is the son, 1, 256 ; the inner Agni- hotra, or the offering of b. in speech, and of speech in b., 1, 266, 283 ; 48, 294 sq.; see also Prawagnihotra ; is the beginning of all words, 8, 353 ; the triad of mind, speech, b., 15, 93-7 ; is one of the pa«^a^ana/&, or * five-people,* 34, 260-2; speech, b., and mind presuppose fire, water, and earth, 38, 78 sq. ; b. and speech, male and female, 43, 285 ; speech

created B., B. the Eye, 43, 377 sq. See also Pra«as. {d) B. AS A DIVINE PRINCIPLE OR BEING.

; b. and speech, male and female, 43, 285 ; speech

created B., B. the Eye, 43, 377 sq. See also Pra«as. {d) B. AS A DIVINE PRINCIPLE OR BEING.

Identified with the sun, 1, 7, 214 ; all these beings merge into b., and from b. they arise, 1, 20 ; 34, 85 sq. ; 48, 569 ; prawa, spirit or b., is all whatever exists here, 1, 49, 120; 34, 64; 44, 15 ; prawa or b. is the highest Brahman, 1, 55-8, 55 n., 58 sq. n., 65, 65 n., 233 sq., 280 sqq. ; 15, 65, 142, 154, 194; B4, xxxiv, 84-7, 97-^106, 272 ; 38, 143 ; 48, 246, 250-4, 256, 276 sq. ; is the oldest and the best, 1, 72, 76 ; 38, 84 sq., 186 sq. ; 48, 636 sq. ; is sattya, the true, 1, 209 ; all things are supported by b., 1, 210 ; 15, 275; 43, 47 sq. ; Imira said: ^ I am Frdna (b.), O Rishi, thou art Frdna, all things are Prdna. For it is Frdna who shines as the sun, and I here per- vade all regions under that forntfl, 219,236,294; 48,250-4; is Hira«ya- garbha, 1, 236 ; 15, 16 ; is the couch of Brahman, 1, 277 ; meditation on the absorption of the gods into b. or Brahman, 1, 288-90 ; is blessed, im- perishable, immortal, independent of good and bad actions, the guardian of the world, the king of the world, the lord of the universe, and Indra's self, 1, 299 sq. ; Aditi arises with Pra«a, 15, 16; b. in which everything trembles is Brahman, 15, 21, 21 n. ; 34, xxxvii, 229-31; the Person (purusha) is the b., 15, 38 ; 25, 513 ; is the one god, 15, 142 ; 34, 200, 269; 44, 117 ; is the Self, 15, 287, 290, 311713 ; B4, 231; 48, 569; Time (Kala) is b., and only a mani- festation of Brahman, 15, 302 ; in- voked for protection, 29, 232, 348 ; is the bhuman b. or the highest Self? 34, 162-8; through knowledge of the b.as Brahman immortality arises, 34, 229-31 ; is the maker of all the persons, the person in the sun, the person in the moon, &c., 34, 269 ; by means of b. the gods aroused the sun, 42, 51 ; Prawa, life or b., exalted as the supreme spirit, 42, 2 1 8-20, 622-6 ; Prawa as a rain-god, 42, 218 sq., 623 sq. ; is the Vijva- ^yotis, 43, 131; * he who waketh in

BREATH—Bie/HASPATI

125

the worlds and sustaineth all beings,' the b., identified with the Agni- hotra, 44, 47 sq. ; food and b. are the two gods, 44, 1 1 7 ; a term referring to the Highest Reality, 48, 522 ; meditation on prawa, 48, 679. •

Breathings, see Pra«as.

B/'/bu, Bharadava^a accepted cows from the carpenter B., 25, 424, 424 n.

Brick Hall, the, at Nadika, 11. 24, 25 n., 27.

Br/hadara;/yaka - upanishad quoted, 8, 401 ; 38, 421-3 ; 48, 773-5; King Ganaka in the B., 12, xliii ; portion of the iSatapatha- brahmawa, 15, xxx ; 44, xiii, xlix sq. ; editions of it, 15, xxx ; in the Ka«va and Madhyandina texts, 15, xxx ; 34, Ixxxix, 134, 260 n., 262 sq. ; 38, 214, 308; 48, 403, 422 sq., 544, 735; translated,15,7 1-227; germs of Maya doctrine in the B., 34, cxvii, cxx sq.

Br/hadratha, n.p., 46, 33, 36.

Br/hadratha Aikshvaka, n. of a king, taught by iSakayanya, 15, xlvii, 287-90, 326-9.

; 38, 214, 308; 48, 403, 422 sq., 544, 735; translated,15,7 1-227; germs of Maya doctrine in the B., 34, cxvii, cxx sq.

Br/hadratha, n.p., 46, 33, 36.

Br/hadratha Aikshvaka, n. of a king, taught by iSakayanya, 15, xlvii, 287-90, 326-9.

Br/haduktha Vamadevya, worship- ped at the Tarpa;2a, 30, 244; ai?/shi, saw the Apri verses of the horse, 44, 302 ; had a golden ornament at his neck, 46, 407.

Br/Jiaspati, or Brahmawaspati, the Lord of Prayer.

{a) B. in mythology. ib) Worship of B.

{a) B. IN MYTHOLOGY.

B., the lordof Br/hati or speech, 1, 6 ; 15, 82 ; meditated on the udgitha, 1,6; chief among domestic priests, 8, 89; isthelordof Brahmawas, 8, 346; a form of Agni, 12, xvi sq. n. ; 14, 216 ; 32, 82, 94 ; 42, 52, no, 541, 552 ; 46, 292, 294 ; is the Brahman priest of the gods, 12, 6 sq., 215 ; 26,^435; 41, 122 sq. ; 46, 190; B. Ahgirasa ordains the sacrifice to men, 12, 66 sq. ; the portion of the sacrifice taken out of Pra^apati was appeased by B., 12, 211, 211 n., 213 ; the world of B., 14, 309 ; the bliss of B., 15, 60, 61 sq. n. ; having become 6'ukra, he brought forth the false knowledge, to protect Indra against the Asuras, 15, li, 342 ; the gods pay worship to B., 19, 78 ; is

n. ; having become 6'ukra, he brought forth the false knowledge, to protect Indra against the Asuras, 15, li, 342 ; the gods pay worship to B., 19, 78 ; is

the Brahman (priesthood), 26, 23, 59, 59 n., 180, 2i9sq.; 41, 3, 23-6, 67, 70, 82 ; 43, 192 ; 44, 64, 258, 314, 402, 411 ; accompanied by the All-gods, 26, 93 ; 44, 480 sq. ; op- pressed by Soma, 26, 258 sq. ; the wise, 26, 286 ; Soma begotten by B., 26, 366 ; Dhatr/ shaved the head of B., 29, 56, 185 ; put the garment of immortality on Indra, 29, 304 ; Pushan has shaven B.'s head or beard, 30, 61, 217 ; knows the de- mons, 30, 212 ; where B. dwells, 30, 218 ; the Purohita of the gods, 30, 240 ; 41, 59 ; 42, 79 ; 44, 258 ; drawn by red horses, 32, 17 ; blew the gods together, 32, 246 sq. ; re- presents Agni and Indra, 32, 246 sq. n. ; 43, 134 ; offered the Va^g-apeya, 41, 2 sq., 5 ; the upper region be- longs to B., 41, 2, 59, 122 ; 42, 193 ; the highest heaven of B., 41, 23 ; afraid of the Earth, and the Earth afraid of B., 41, 34 ; plants urged forward by B., 41, 341 n. ; 42, 44 ; is Angirasa, representative of witch- craft performances, 42, xxiii sq., 127 sq. ; frees from death, 42, 50, 52, 552; knows the life-bestowing gold, 42, 63 ; the amulet which B. tied, 42, 85-7, 610; the hostile army repulsed by B., 42, 1 19 ; Maruts, Aditya, and B., 42, 126; compact of B. with Indra and Brah- man, 42, 127 ; with the Vasus, 42, 135 ; Indra, B., and Surya in a list of gods, 42, 160 ; Indra Brahmawas- pati, 42, 163, 213 ; B. punishes him who withholds the sterile cow from the Brahma«as, 42, 178, 660 ; undid Vala, 42, 193, 596 ; deity of Br/hati metre, 43, 53, 330 ; share of Savitri and lordship of B., 43, 69 ; lord of animals, 43, 74 ; the repeller of shafts, 43, 103 ; Indra's ally against the Asuras, 43, 192 ; B. and Indra, priesthood and nobility, 43, 228 sq.; the lord of the Brahman, bestows holy lustre, 44, 64 ; made over-lord for warding off of the fiends, 44, 465 ; the wind worshipped as iden- tical with B., 44, 480 sq. (b) Worship of B.

Off*eringstoB., 2, 108; 26, 2 3sq.; 348; 29, 85, 85 n.; 41, 82, 113, 116, 120-3, 125; worshipped at the

126

B7?/HASPATI— BUDDHA

(b) Worship of B.

Off*eringstoB., 2, 108; 26, 2 3sq.; 348; 29, 85, 85 n.; 41, 82, 113, 116, 120-3, 125; worshipped at the

126

B7?/HASPATI— BUDDHA

Upanayana and else in connexion with studentship, 2, 294, 294 n. ; 25, 454 sq. ; 29,65, 65 n., 190, 315 sq., 362 ; 30, 147, 151 sq. ; Mantras in praise of B., 7, 266 ; the Hotr/ in- vokes the help of B. for his work, 12, 135; prayers and invocations to B., 12, 355; 14, 216, 318; 15, 45, 53; 26, 23 sq., 59, 59 n.; 41, 383; 43, 291 ; invoked to cleanse from sin, 14, 250 ; animal victim (barren cow) for B., 26, 219 sq., 388 sq., 389 n. ; 44, 411, 411 n. ; worshipped at the wedding, 29, 32, 286; 30, 188 ; the animal slain for the hospi- table reception of a priest is sacred to B., 29, 88 ; (lord) of the Brah- man, invoked for protection, 29, 280; invoked at the house-building rite, 29, 347 ; 42, 140 ; invoked for success in trade, 30, 178; invoked to protect cattle, 30, 184 ; 42, 143 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 30, 243 ; the BWhaspatisava, or B. Soma feast,

41, xxiv sq., 34 sq., 34 n. ; offering to B. at the Vag-apeya, 41, 21 sq., 28, 36, 38 sq. ; offering toB. at the house of the Purohita, 41, 59 ; sacrifice to Mitra and B., 41, 66-8; offering to B. Va^, 41, 70 sq. ; in- voked in medical charms, 42, 29, 554 ; invoked to promote virility,

42, 32 ; invoked for long life, 42, 47, 49 ; invoked against sorcerers, 42, 65 ; Brahma«aspati Gatavedas in- voked to render the inauspicious au- spicious, 42, no, 541 ; B. andBhaga join (husband and wife ?) together, 42, 135 ; invoked against rivals, 42, 211; one of the gods worshipped at the Mitravinda sacrifice, 44, 62-6 ; his share of the Agnihotra, 44, 81 ; worshipped at the Ajvamedha, 44, 281, 402 ; invited to the sacrifice together with Agni, 46, 281.

Br/haspati, n. of a sage ; B. and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314 ; 5ukra and B., sons of Bhr/gu and Angiras, 19, 10; 49 (i), 8 ; the great ascetic B., de- luded by a woman, begot Bharad- va^a, 19, 44 ; 49 (i), 44? 44 n.; ad- dressed Indra's son Gayanta, 19, 96 ; 49 (i), 93; the Moon begat Budha on the spouse of B., 49 (i), 45 ; a holy sage, 49 (i), 76.

Bnhaspati, n, of an author of heretical doctrines, 15, li ; disre- gards the Karma-KaWa, 48, 409 ; the author of a materialistic and atheistic Smriti, 48, 412.

Br/haspati, n. of the author of a law-book ; conversation between Manu and B., 25, Ixxix ; on Manu's attitude towards Niyoga, 25, xciv, 339n. ; remodelled the Manu-smr/ti, 25, xcvi, cix ; 33, xii, 274 ; men- tioned in the B.-smr/ti, 33, 284.

Br/haspati-smr/ti, on the Manu- smr/ti, 25, xiv, xvi sq. ; a Varttika on the Manu-smriti, 25, cviii-cx ; its date, 25, cix sq. ; 33, xvi, 275 sq. ; its relation to the code of Manu, 33, 271-5; relation between Na- rada-smr/ti and B., 33, 274 sq.

Br/hati, see Metres.

Br/Tiatsaman, the descendant of Angiras, 42, 171.

Br/hat-Sankha-Dharmamstra, in prose and verse, 25, xxi sq.

Brothers, see Family.

Bu^, n. of a demon, 47, 58.

Buddha.

; its relation to the code of Manu, 33, 271-5; relation between Na- rada-smr/ti and B., 33, 274 sq.

Br/hati, see Metres.

Br/Tiatsaman, the descendant of Angiras, 42, 171.

Br/hat-Sankha-Dharmamstra, in prose and verse, 25, xxi sq.

Brothers, see Family.

Bu^, n. of a demon, 47, 58.

Buddha.

{a) Names and titles of a B.

\b) Appearance of a B. in the world.

{c) Life of Gotama B. Sakyamuni.

{(i) Bodily and mental characteristics of a B.

{e) Transcendent knowledge and miracu- lous powers of a B. {/) Gotama B. as a preacher and teacher.

Xg) The Dhamma or Doctrine of B,

(k) B. and his Order.

(z) Deification and worship of B.

0) Plurality of Buddhas.

{a) Names and titles of a B. Names or rehgious titles of B., 10 (i), 49-52 ; (ii), X, xv n., 89 ; 19, 170 sq.j^ 49 (i), 155 sq., 181-4 ; called Naga or Mahanaga, *the great elephant,' 10 (i), 77 n. ; Sugata, title of B., 10 (i), 69, 94, 94 n. ; (ii), x; 48, 514, 520, 531, 544; his title Tathagata, 10 (i), 94 sq. n.; (ii), 14, 37, 39, 76-8; 11, 147 n.; 13, 82sq. n. • 19, 167, 167 n. ; 49 (ii), 133 ; Gina, name of a B., 10 (ii), x, 127, 186 ; 13, 91 ; 19, 275; 21, 8, &c. ; 49 (i), 173 ; Sakyamuni, the Sakya sage, 10 (ii), x, 186; is a Sama/za, 10 (ii), xiv ; is an ascetic or Muni, 10 (ii), xiv sq., 42 ; ad- dressed as Sakka, 10 (ii), 58, 196, 202, 207 sq. ; is the King of the Law (dharmara^an), 10 (ii), 102 ;

BUDDHA

127

21, 58, 91, 122, 166, 244 sq., 275-7, 388; 35, 253 sq., 253 n. ; called Tevi^^a, 'wise in the Vedas,' 11, 159; the good physician, 19, 170, 266, 276, 305, 315, 353 ; 21, 158, 277 sq., 310 ; 36, 8, 8 n., 10, 40 ; 49 (i), 145, 182; a saviour of man- kind, 19, 291, 292 n., 350 ; the god over all gods (devatideva), 19, 348 ; 21, xxv-xxviii, 301 n. ; 35, 167, 300 ; 36, 12, 56, 83, 125, 215, 219, 274, 279, 281, 283, 285, 290 sq., 295, 298, 300-2, 305 sq., J05 «., 310, 312-5, 317, 319, 323-5, 337, 33I5 337, 340 sq., 344-6, 352-4, 358, 363^ 365, 368 ; the term B. as used by Oainas and Buddhists, 22, xx, 264 ; 45, 45, 45 n.; calls himself a Brah- man, and a king, 36, 8, 8 n., lOj 25- 30. (b) Appearance of a B. in the

WORLD.

as used by Oainas and Buddhists, 22, xx, 264 ; 45, 45, 45 n.; calls himself a Brah- man, and a king, 36, 8, 8 n., lOj 25- 30. (b) Appearance of a B. in the

WORLD.

Enjoyed the pleasures of heaven before he was born the last time, 10 (i), 35 n.; difficult is the birth of a B., 10 (i), 49, 52 ; 19, 369 sq. ; 49 (ii), 69; his seven re-births be- fore his last, 11, 288 ; is not subject to Nirvawa, but only produces a semblance of it, and he repeatedly appears in this world, 21, xxv sq.; has existed since time immemorial, is the Adibuddha, 21, xxv sq., 154 sq., 154 n., 224 sq. ; is unlimited in the duration of his life, he is ever- lasting, 21, XXX, 298-3T0, 300 n. ; appears in the world for the one object only, to open the eyes of creatures for the Tathagata-know- ledge, 21, 40 ; the self-born One, 21, 45-7, 114, 217 sq., 309 sq., 362, 440 ; the son of B. who has com- pleted his course shall once be a Gina, 21, 48 ; he who knows the law of the Buddhas becomes a B., 21, 53 ; when one becomes B., then one will be completely extinct, 21, 63 ; has preached the law in thousands of worlds, 21, 242 ; beau- tiful visions of the preacher of the Lotus of the True Law, he sees himself as a future B., 21, 278-80 ; B. and the Bodhisattvas, 21, 294 sq., 297 ; his complete extinction a mere device, 21, 303-8 ; ' He will spread the bundle of grass on the terrace

of enlightenment,' i. e. he will be- come a B., 21, 391 sq., 392 n. ; how do you know that B. existed? 35, 109; 36, 206-43; why must there be only one B. at a time ? 36, 47- 51 ; t/iere is one being, 0 brethren^ who is born into the world for the good and for the tveal of the great multitudes, otit of mercy to the worlds for the advan- tage and the good and the weal of gods and men. And what is that being? A Tathdgata, an Arahat B. supreme, 36, 56 ; a preacher of the Law be- comes aB.,49 (i), 185, 187. See also below (/).

And what is that being? A Tathdgata, an Arahat B. supreme, 36, 56 ; a preacher of the Law be- comes aB.,49 (i), 185, 187. See also below (/).

{c) Life of Gotama B. Sakyamuni. Legends of B. and Zoroaster, 4, liii ; the oldest version of the history of his life, 13, 73 sq. n. ; lives of B. in Chinese translations, 19, xvi-xxx ; B.and Mahavira contemporaries, 22, xvi ; life of B. and life of Mahavira compared, 22, xviisq. ; B. gives Bim- bisara an account of his family, 10 (ii), 68 sq.; the Sama«a Gotama of the Sakya clan, 11, 169 ; jee aha Sakya ; .Sakyamuni, one of the six- teen sons of the B. Mahabhi^wa^wana- bhibhfi, 21, 179 ; his connexion with the feudal aristocracy, a cause of his success, 22, xiii; — story of his conception and birth, 19, xix, 1-20 ; 49 (i), i~i6 ; thirty-two miraculous signs on the eve of B.'s birth, 19, 344-64 ; Asita's prophecy about the child, 10 (ii), 125-7 ; 19, 7-12 ; re- joicing of the gods at the birth of B., 10 (ii), 125; state of happiness in the country, after the birth of B., 19, 20-3 ; — the child B. consecrated king by water coming down from heaven, 19, 4 ; childhood of B., 19, 23 ; 49 (i), 17-20 ; the baby Gotama meditates in his cradle, 36, 143, 143 sq. n. ; not hurt by falling from the roof of a pavilion, 49 (i), 22 ;— living as prince Gautarrta in the palace, 19, XX, 24-9 ; 49 (i), 20-6 ; palaces built and dancing women procured for the youth Bodhisattva, 19, 360 sq. ; the prince not deluded by women, 19, 38-46; 49 (i), 36-48; seeing the women of his seraglio asleep, 36, 135 sq. ; 49 (i), 56-9 ;— his excursion, and visions of old age, sickness, and death, 19, xx, 29-37;

128

BUDDHA

; the prince not deluded by women, 19, 38-46; 49 (i), 36-48; seeing the women of his seraglio asleep, 36, 135 sq. ; 49 (i), 56-9 ;— his excursion, and visions of old age, sickness, and death, 19, xx, 29-37;

128

BUDDHA

49 (i), 27-35, 43 ; his vision of an ascetic, 19, xx, 49 sq. ; 49 (i), 51 sq.; on seeing a piece of ploughed land he meditates on birth and death, 49 (i), 49-5 1 ; asks his father's per- mission to become a hermit, 19, 51-3 ; 49 (i), 53-5 ; his flight from home, 19, xx sq., 56-8 ; 49 (i), 59- 62 ; after dismissing Kandaka with a message to his father, becomes a wandering mendicant, 19, 59-70 ; 36, 135 sq., 139; 49 (i), 62-9; cuts off his knot of hair, 19, 68 ; 49 (i), 68 ; obtains the hermit's dress, 19, 68 sq. ; 49 (i), 68 sq.; takes rags from a dustheap, to make himself a dress, and god Sakka helps him to wash them, 13, 125 ; his meeting and discussions with the hermits in the Bhargava hermitage, 19, 70-81 ; 49 (i), 70-8 ; lamentations in the palace on the news of his having become an ascetic, 19, 82-92 ; 49 (0? 79~9i j Purohita and prime minister try to bring the prince back to his father, 19, 93-110; 49 (i), 91-103 ; — the people of Ra^agriha pay homage to B. going about as a mendicant, 19, 111-14; his meeting and conversations with King Bim- bisara at Ra^agriha, 10 (ii), 67-9 ; 13, 136-44; 19, 1 1 3-3 1 ; 49 (i), 104-22 ; his meeting and conver- sations with Arama or Ara^a, and Udraka, 19, 131-42 ; 49 (i), 123-32 ; practises austerities for six years at the Nairaw^ana, 19, xxi sq., 143-5 ; 49 (i), 132-4 ; — his words on the attainment of Buddhahood, 10 (i), 43 sq. n. ; account of the events after his attaining Buddhahood, 13, 73-151 ; under the Bodhi-tree, 13, 73-8; 19, 146-65; 36, 27; 49 Ji), 135-47? 159 sq.; under the A^apala- tree, 13, 79 sq. ; his conquest of Mara, the tempter, 10 (i), 44 n. ; (ii)', 69-72 ; 13, 1 1 3 sq., 1 16 ; 19, xxii sq., 147-56; 35, 222 sq. ; 36, 27, 211 sq. ; 49 (i), 137-47; infinitely more powerful than Mara, 35, 219-23; the food-offering of the shepherd girls to B. before reaching Bodhi, 19, 366 sq.; 35, 243, 245; reached full enlightenment, 21, 293 sq., 296, 298 sq., 301 ; 49 (i), 155 sq.; the attainment of Buddhahood was his

; 36, 27, 211 sq. ; 49 (i), 137-47; infinitely more powerful than Mara, 35, 219-23; the food-offering of the shepherd girls to B. before reaching Bodhi, 19, 366 sq.; 35, 243, 245; reached full enlightenment, 21, 293 sq., 296, 298 sq., 301 ; 49 (i), 155 sq.; the attainment of Buddhahood was his

ordination, 35, 118 ; though he had reached Buddhahood, B. devoted himself to meditation for three months, 35, 196-8 ; under the Mu- ^alinda-tree, protected by the Naga king, 13, 80 sq.; 49 (i), 164 sq. ; under the Ra^ayatana-tree, 13, 8 1-4 ; at the request of Brahma, the gods and former Buddhas, he resolves to preach the law ('turn the wheel of the law'), 13, 84-8; 19, 165-7; 21, 54-6; 49 (i), 168- 73 ; why B., after attaining to omniscience, hesitated whether he should preach the Truth or not, 36, 38-42 ;— converts made by B., 10 (ii), 5, 14 sq., 23 sq., 29, 31, 42, 52, 79 sq., 85, 94 sq., 103-6, 117; 11, 79 sq., 108-10, 153, 155, 155 n., 203 ; 13, 84, 102-12, 116-34, 139 sq. ; 17, 2-5, 96 sq., 108-17, 124-8, 135-9; 19, 168-201, 218, 226 sq., 240-6, 248; 35, 282 n. ; 36, 247-50; 49 (i), 190-200; his disciples Sariputta and Moggallana, 10 (ii), 119 sq.; 13, 144-51; 35, 257 sq. and n., 301 sq. ; dialogue between B. and Magandiya whose daughter he refuses, 10 (ii), 159-62 ; 36, 183 ; shed a golden light, when seeing the maturity of the minds of Pingiyaand Bavari, 10 (ii), 2i2sq.n.; his love for Ananda, 11, 96 sq. ; meets Upaka of the A^ivika sect and declares himself to be the Gina, 13, 90 sq. ; the five Bhikshus, who became his first disciples, 13, 90- T02 ; 19, 142, 145, 168, 172-8, 180; 21, 56; 49 (i), 132 sq., 169, 171-3, 180; sends his disciples out to preach the Truth, 13, 112 sq. ; 19, 183; the people of Magadha annoyed at B. on account of his making converts, reviled the Bhikkhus, 13, 150 sq. ; visited by So«a Kunkawwa, 17, 33-40 ; at Ko/igama, 17, 104-8 ; cured by Givaka Komarabha^^a, 17, 191 sqq. ; waits upon a sick Bhikkhu,17, 240 sq.; wearied by the quarrelsome Bhikkhus of Kosambi, retires into solitude, 17, 312 sqq.; turns the ' Wheel of the Law,' 19, 168-79; B. and Anathapiw^ika, 19, 201-18; 20, 183 sq. ; and the courtesan Amrapali, 19, 252-6, 266 ; his prophecies about his chief

BUDDHA

129

and Anathapiw^ika, 19, 201-18; 20, 183 sq. ; and the courtesan Amrapali, 19, 252-6, 266 ; his prophecies about his chief

BUDDHA

129

disciples who are to become future Buddhas, 21, xxix, 142-52 ; dialogue between B. and Ananda, 49 (ii), ix S(q., 3-60; B. 5akyamuni shows to Ananda the Buddha Amitabha and Sukhavati, 49 (ii), x, 59-61; conversation between B. and A^ita, 49 (ii), X, 61-9; at Ra^agriha, 49 (ii), I sq. ; conversation between B. and 5ariputra, 49 (ii), 91-102 ; — admonishes his son Rahula, 10 (ii), 55 sq. ; ordination of his son Rahula, 13, 208-10; his meeting with his father and kinsmen, 19, 218-30; visits his home and parents, 49 (i), 195-200; ascends to heaven, to preach to his mother, 19, 240 sq. and n. ; 49 (i), 200; (ii), vi; how he escapes the attacks of his wicked cousin Devadatta, 19, 246-9; 20, 238-50, 260 sq. ; 35, 290; the splinter of rock hurting his foot, 35,248-51 ; attacked by an elephant at Ra^agaha, 35, 297-300, 298 n.; Queen Vaidehi's vision of B., 49 (ii), 165 ; — at Pa^aligama or Pa/aliputra, 17,97-104; 19,249-52 ; hisprophecy about Pa^aliputta, 17, loisq. ; — the date of his death, 10 (i), xxxv-xlv ; 11, xlv-xlviii; a dire sickness fell upon him during the rainy season, at Beluva, but by a strong will he keeps his hold on life so as not to depart, without taking leave from his disciples, 11, 35 sq. ; eighty years of age, 11, 37; will not die, until the order of the brethren and sisters is established, and his religion fully proclaimed among men, 11, 43, 53; announces the time of his death, 11, 44, 54, 59, 61, 81 sq.; 19, 267-9, 274 sq. ; 35, 199; his last illness caused by the meal of boar's flesh offered by ATunda, the smith, 11, 72 sq. ; 35, 242-6, 244 n. ; his death, 11, 85-116, 238 sq. ; 19, 307 sq. ; before his death, addresses the brethren to utter any doubt they may have, but they are all silent, 11, 113 sq. ; his last days, 19, 277-307, 365-71 ; comforts the Mallas who are grieved about his departure, 19, 288-90; his last words, 11, 114; 19, 306 sq. ; — has completely left birth and death behind him and dispelled sin, 10 (ii),

58 ; how the remains of the Tatha- gata are to be treated, 11, 91-3, 125 sq. ; how the news of his death was received by gods and men, II, 116-22 ; by the knowledge of the four noble truths, B. became free from rebirth, 11, 152 sq. ; how the news of B.*s death was received by the Bhikkhus, 20, 370 sq. ; his dead body saluted by women first, 20, 379 ; has passed away, but exists in his doctrine and discipline, 35, 113 sq., 1 49 sq. See also Bodhisatt vai.

{d) Bodily and mental char- acteristics OF a B.

; how the news of B.*s death was received by the Bhikkhus, 20, 370 sq. ; his dead body saluted by women first, 20, 379 ; has passed away, but exists in his doctrine and discipline, 35, 113 sq., 1 49 sq. See also Bodhisatt vai.

{d) Bodily and mental char- acteristics OF a B.

B. is bright with splendour day and night, 10 (i), 89; thirty-two signs of a great man possessed by B., 10 (ii), 67, 99-102, 187 sq. ; 11, 64 n. ; 19, 8 sq., 14, 95, 112 sq. and n., 229, 355-7, 359 sq.; 21, 47, 50, 189 sq., 194, 246 sq., 252 sq., 282, 364, 427, 436; 35, 116, 237; 36, 44; 49 (i), II, 67, 77 sq., 87, 106, 191; (ii), 27, 36, 52, 74, 125, 140, 174, 174 n., 178, 180, 183; the colour of his skin becomes bright on the night of his attaining to perfect enlightenment, and on the night in which he passes away, 11, 81 sq., 82 n.; darts a flash of light from the circle of hair between his eyebrows, 21, 7, 393 ; 49 (ii), 166; is short of stature, 21, 395; bodily appearance of a B., 49 (ii), 3 sq. ; not to be seen by the shape of his visible body, nor by signs, 49 (ii), 115, 137, 140; rays issue forth from his mouth, 49 (ii), 166 sq. ; six- teen cubitshigh,49(ii), 186 sq., 187 n.; — the excellent qualities of B., 10 (ii), 25-7, 76-8 ; 11, 27 ; 17, 34 ; Gotama . , . 7S said to be ^ a fully enlightened one, blessed and worthy, abounding in wisdom and goodness, happy, with knowledge of the ivoi'ld, unsurpassed as a guide to erring mortals ^ a teacher of gods and men, a blessed B.^* 11, 169, 187 ; leader and guide of gods and men, 19, 350, 362; 35, 167; 36, 55 sq., 83, 120; B. a wise father, his disciples are like sons to him, 21, xxix, 72-90, 108; is impartial, just as sun and moon shine over all beings alike, 21, 1 28, 1 36 ; his abode is kindness to all beings, his robe is

130

BUDDHA

sublime forbearance, his pulpit is complete abstraction, 21, 222, 224; as a king, bestowing immense alms, 21, 243 sq. ; compared to a physician, 21, 304-6, 309 ; 35, 116, 165, 168 sq., 240 sq. ; is incomparable, 35, 109 sq.; how can B. be kind and pitiful and omniscient, and yet have admitted Devadatta to the Order, who created a schism, and had to suffer torments in hell for it? 35, 162-70; how B. could be free from all sins, and yet suffer bodily pain, 35, 190-5 ; the best of all the best in the world of gods and men, 35, 221 ; 36, 10-12, 12 n., 50; is free of all self-regard, he does not seek after a following, but the followers seek after him : in this sense he is a leader, 35, 225 sq. ; the Bhikkhus who vomited blood on hearing B.'s discourse suffered harm by their own deeds, not by B., 35, 234-7 ; is perfect in courtesy of speech, 35, 237-41 ; did B. boast ? 35, 253 sq. ; cannot be angry, 35, 257-60; unmoved by temporary inconvenience, 36, 24; the eighteen characteristics of a B., 36, 135, 135 n. ; loved his enemies as his only son, 36, 355 ; the B. only knows the virtues of a B., 49 (ii), 70; the sun-like B., 49 (ii), 166. (e) Transcendent knowledge

AND MIRACULOUS POWERS OF A B.

; loved his enemies as his only son, 36, 355 ; the B. only knows the virtues of a B., 49 (ii), 70; the sun-like B., 49 (ii), 166. (e) Transcendent knowledge

AND MIRACULOUS POWERS OF A B.

B.-knowledge, B.-eye, 10 (ii), 63, 207 sq.; 11,187; 13, 87 sq.; 49(ii), 129 sq., 135 ; hispower of prophecy, 11, 18 n. ; 35, 5 sq. ; knows Brahma, the world of Brahma, and the path which leads to it, 11, 185 sq. ; possessed of ten Noble States, ten Powers (Balas), and ten attributes of Arhatshlp, and understands the ten Paths of Kamma, 13, 141 sq. ; 36, 134 sq. and n.; 49 (i), 157, 157 n., 159 sq., 172 ; (ii), 22 ; knows the thoughts of others, 13, 248 ; 17, 7, 192 ; has no master, and his wisdom is self-taught, 19, 169 sq. and n. ; 36, 43-6 ; his wonderful power of remembering the past, 21, xxix, 153 sqq. ; his omniscience, 21, 118 sq., i2osq.; 35,116,154-62, 270-3, 301 sq. ; 36, 100, 109-11 ; 49 (i), 183 ; the sixfold and fourteen-

fold knowledge of a B., 36, 134 sq., 1 3 5 n. ; the four bases of confidence of a B., 36, 134, 134 n. ; remembers his former births, 49 (i), 148 ; — food which can only be digested by B. or a disciple of B., 10 (ii), 14; no harm can be done to a B., 10 (ii), 30, 45 sq. ; 35, 222; crosses the river Ganges miraculously, 11, 21; 17, 104; 19, 251 sq. ; by his great and clear vision, sees fairies, 11, 18 ; 17, loi sq. ; might remain in this world throughout the Kalpa, 11, 41 sq., 54-8; 35, 198-201; an earthquake caused by the great events in the life of the B., 11, 47 sq. ; his transfiguration,' 11,

82 n.; works miracles, 13, 119-34; 21, xxxi, 364-8 ; his miraculous power of transferring himself from one place to another, 13, 248 sq. ; 17, 7, 9 ; heals the wound of Suppiya, who has cut her own flesh, 17,

83 sq. ; Bela^/y^a's sugar, thrown into the water at B.'s order, hisses and bubbles and sends forth smoke, 17, 95 ; during the rainy season, B. with his Bhikkhus vanishes from Getavana and appears at the house of Visakha, not a single Bhikkhu being wet from rain, 17, 219; his transcendental powers, 19, 318 sq. ; 21, 30-7 ; his mystic trance, 21, 6 sq. ; miracles allowed by B., 21, 421 ; the earth became smooth, when B. walked along it, 35, 248 sq. ; why B. prefers not to work miracles, 36, 24 sq. ; flies through the sky, 49 (i), 170.

(/) GOTAMA B. AS A PREACHER AND TEACHER.

His manner of teaching, 10 (ii), xiv-xvi; 13, 104 sq. ; 17, 4, 96, 137, 330 sq. ; 20, 183; 21, 18, 71 sq., 181-3, 187-9, 303 sq.; 35, 234-7; reproached by Bharadva^a with idleness, explains his work as a kind of ploughing, 10 (ii), 12 sq. ; rejects what is acquired by reciting stanzas, 10 (ii), 13, 78; preached to the eight kinds of assemblies and then vanished away, 11, 48 sq. ; his teaching open to all, 11, 187 ; sends his earliest disciples out to preach his doctrine to all the world, 13, 1 1 2 sq. ; his relations to other sects.

BUDDHA

131

; his teaching open to all, 11, 187 ; sends his earliest disciples out to preach his doctrine to all the world, 13, 1 1 2 sq. ; his relations to other sects.

BUDDHA

131

esp. the Gainas, 17, 108-17, 125; his tolerance, 17, 11 4-1 7; sermons of Buddha, 19, 186 sq., 190-2, 202-5, 222-4, 233-40, 253-6, 258- 65, 270-4, 283-5, 296-305 ; allows the Bhikkhus to learn the word of the Buddhas each in his own dTalect, 20, 150 sq.; the difference between B. and other teachers, 20, 235 sq. ; his preaching is for the benefit of all creatures, as the rain pours down on all plants, 21, xxix, 119-27; creatures like blind-born men led to Nirvawa by B., 21, xxix, 129-41 ; preaches only after being asked thrice by 5ariputra, 21, 36-8 ; means of his teaching : Sutras, stanzas, Gatakas, parables, &c., 21, 44 sq. ; whatever B. has spoken is true, 21,

301 sq., 309; deposits and entrusts his perfect enlightenment into the hands of the Bodhisattvas, 21, 440 sq. ; his words many-sided, and apparently contradictory, 35, 137; why he did not answer certain questions, 35, 204-6 ; w^as in constant receipt of alms, 35,219; sets rolling his royal chariot- wheel of righteous- ness, 35, 253, 253 n. ; is lord of the Scriptures, 35, 302 ; pleased by parables, preached by himself, 35,

302 ; rules as to restraint with regard to food do not apply to a B. who has attained to perfection, 36, 6 sq., 7 n. ; * discovered a way that was unknown,' for the teaching of former Buddhas had been lost, 36, 13-16 ; begins his discourses by preaching the virtue of almsgiving, 36, 31-3.

(g) The Dhamma OR Doctrine OF B. Nirva»a has been shown by B., 10 (i), 69 ; (ii), 39 ; against philo- sophy (ditiM, darjana), 10 (ii), xii ; see also Philosophy ; dialogue be- tween the rich herdsman Dhaniya and B., the one rejoicing in worldly security, the other in his religious belief, 10 (ii), 3-5 ; a dialogue between a deity and B. on the things by which a man loses and those by which he gains in this world, 10 (ii), 17-19 ; his description of the Brahma«as of old, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; explains the fate of Nigro- dhakappa who had attained Nirvawa, 10 (ii), 57-60 ; explains the duties

on the things by which a man loses and those by which he gains in this world, 10 (ii), 17-19 ; his description of the Brahma«as of old, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; explains the fate of Nigro- dhakappa who had attained Nirvawa, 10 (ii), 57-60 ; explains the duties

of Bhikkhus and householders, 10 (ii), 62-6 ; authorities for the true teaching of B., 11, 67-70 ; he alone discovered the four noble truths, 11, 150-2 ; states the characteristics of a true Brahmawa, 13, 79 sq. ; his sermon on * The Burning,' 13, 134 sq. ; 35, 234; gives an exposi- tion of his moral teaching to the Gaina Siha, 17, 1 10-16; refuses to discuss questions of being and not- being, 19, 108 sq. ; on the vanity of worldly life and pleasures, 19, 121- 30 ; B. will perish, but the law is one and constant, 19, 274 ; his doctrine has only one flavour, the flavour of emancipation, 20, 304 ; 21, 120 sq., 124; 35, 131 sq. ; his law is not to be found by reasoning, but must be learnt from the Tatha- gata, 21, 39 sq. ; announces final extinction for the education of creatures, though himself he does not become finally extinct, 21, 303 sq. ; variety of Bauddha doc- trines due either to the difference of the views maintained by B., or else to the difference of capacity on the part of the disciples of B., 34, 401 ; though he propounded the doctrine of the reality of the external world, was himself an Idealist, 34, 418 ; teaches three mutually contradictory systems, 34, 428 ; sayings of B. quoted, 35, 80, 102 sq., 115, 150, 170, 185-90, 194 sq., 198-201, 202, 204, 206, 224 sq., 229, 246, 251, 253 sq., 257 sq., 261, 264, 268 sq., 270 sq., 273 sq., 279, 294; 36, xxvi, 1-3, 4, 8, 10, 13, 16, 23, 25, 31, 43, 51, 54, 56, 60, 83 sq., 92, 125, 274, 279, 281, 283, 285, 290 sq., 295, 298, 300-2, 305 sq., 310, 312-15, 317, 319, 323-5, 327, 33T, 337, 340 sq., 344-6, 352-4, 358, 363-5, 368; looks upon future life as dung, 35, 200 sq. ; how could B. teach kind- ness towards all beings, and yet enjoin punishment for him who deserves it? 35, 254-7; did not teach for the sake of gifts, yet he re- commends first of all almsgiving, 36, 31-8; his attitude towards asceti- cism, 36, 60-2 ; fools cannot realize the religion of B., 36, 71 sq. ; sub-

132

BUDDHA

jects for meditation taught by B., 36, 212 sq. ; the ninefold word of the B., 36, 230, 236, 238, 246, 274, 290 sq., 306; taught the Akri- yavada, Mahavira the Kriyavada, 45, xvi ; the arguments of B. and others contradictory, 48, 425 sq. ; four classes of followers of B., viz. Vaibhashikas, &c., 48, 500, 510, 514 ; theory of nothingness his real view, 48, 515; on the soul, 48, 544 ; B.*s desire is, that there may be no fresh birth, 49 (i), 73, 76 sq. ; Klejas, Maras, ignorance, and Asravas conquered by B., 49 (i), 160 ; describes the wheel of the law, 49 (i), 180 sq. ; B. instructs Subhuti on the path of Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), ii2~44 ; no-origin the highest goal of B., 49. (ii), 133, See also Buddhism, Dhamma, and Morality. {h) B. AND HIS Order.

; B. instructs Subhuti on the path of Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), ii2~44 ; no-origin the highest goal of B., 49. (ii), 133, See also Buddhism, Dhamma, and Morality. {h) B. AND HIS Order.

Explains his relation to the order of mendicants, after his death each Bhikkhu should be a leader to himself, 11, 36-9, 112 ; gives up holding the Uposatha and reciting the Patimokkha himself, 20, 306 ; his strong reluctance to admit women into the order, 20, 320-6; the Sutra must not be taught to fools, 21, 91 sq., 95-7 ; it may be, Ananda, that hi some of you the thought may arise: ' The word of the Master is ended. We have no teacher more ! * But it is not thusj Ananda, that you should regard it. The Truth which I have preached to you, the Rules which I have laid doivn for the Order, let them, when I am gone, be the Teacher to you, 35, 150; B. and the Order, as parents and children, or as a king and his servants, 36, 52-4. See also Sa^/gha.

(/) Deification and worship of B. The law of the well-awakened B. to be worshipped, 10 (i), 90 ; whosoever reviles B. or his disciple is an outcast, 10 (ii), 22 ; worship of B., 10 (ii), 28 sq.; 11, xviii; 19, 337 sq.; 35, 151; 49 (i), 166 sq. ; worship of B. and Dhamma, 10 (ii), 29, 31; 19, xxvii ; worship of B., Dhamma, and Sawgha, see Jewels (the three); the eight personspraised by the righteous, they are worthy

; worship of B. and Dhamma, 10 (ii), 29, 31; 19, xxvii ; worship of B., Dhamma, and Sawgha, see Jewels (the three); the eight personspraised by the righteous, they are worthy

of offerings, being Sugata's disciples, 10 (ii), 38 ; deserves the oblation, 10 (ii), 76-8; B. praised, 10 (ii), 93 sq., 96, 99, loi sq., 106, no, 180, 186, 195, 204 sq., 207, 209-11 ; 13, 136; 17, 124 sq., 129 sq. ; 21, 116 sq. ; 36, 239-42; 49 (ii), 3-5; the reference to worship of relics in the Maha-parinibbana-sutta, as a possible basis for chronological argument, 11, xv, xvii sq. ; the places of his birth, &c., are places of pilgrimage, 11, 90 sq. ; a Tatha- gata or Arahat-Buddha is worthy of a dagaba, 11, 93 sq. ; relics of B. claimed by kings and peoples, 11, 1 3 1-6 ; 19, 325-35 ; praised as the Saviour of mankind by gods and Nagas, 19, 153-5; to meditate on B., a moral precept, 19, 235; to one who follows the teaching of B., B. is ever near, 19, 289 sq. ; hymns of praise in honour of the departed B., 19, 310-22 ; the bones of B.'s body preserved as relics, 19, 324 sq. ; relics of B. placed on the head as a token of reverence, 19, 3 34 ; when in the world, B. brought deliverance to all, and so do his relics after his Nirvawa, 19, 337 ; worship of relics of B., 19, 337; 21, 50-2, 96, 403; 35, 144-54, 246-8 ; see also Stiipas; his counterpart, Narayawa, as the Highest Brahman, 21, xxvii sq. ; is an ideal, a personification, and not a person, 21, xxviii; heavenly flowers fall, and the Buddha-fields tremble when he meditates, 21, 6 sq. ; as a father of the world, 21, 76 sq., 76 n., 88-90, 309 ; punish- ments in hell and transmigration of those who scorn his doctrine, 21, 92-5; as a creator, 21, 238 sq., 238 n., 300 n. ; the master of the world, worshipped by men and gods, 21, 258 ; is the one and ever- lasting Brahma, 21, 301 n., 310 n.; if B. has passed away entirely, how can he accept gifts and worship of his relics? 35, 144-54 ; the footprint of B., 19, 244; 36, 241, 241 n.; immense merit acquired by those who believe in, and read, preach, copy, keep, and worship the Sfitra setting forth the duration of life of B., 21, XXX, 311-27 ; making images

BUDDHA

133

35, 144-54 ; the footprint of B., 19, 244; 36, 241, 241 n.; immense merit acquired by those who believe in, and read, preach, copy, keep, and worship the Sfitra setting forth the duration of life of B., 21, XXX, 311-27 ; making images

BUDDHA

133

of B., a great merit, 21, 50 sq. ; Buddhists live as under the eye of the B., 35, no ; a wicked man who thinks of B. in the hour of death will be reborn among the gods, 35, 123 sq. ; he who gives to B. a handful of lotuses, will not enter purgatory for 91 Kalpas, 35, 129; does not accept gifts, yet gifts made to him bear fruit, 35, 146 sq., 150 sq. ; worship paid to the bowl of Buddha, 35, 248 n. ; the gods infused the Sap of Life into his dish, 36, 37 sq., 37 n. ; he who has wounded a B. cannot be converted, 36, 78 n. ; how gifts to B. were rewarded, 36, 147; the Arhat B. surpasses the Creator, and sun and moon, 49 (i), i ; praised by all kinds of superhuman beings, 49 (i), 145 sq., 157-9 ; relics of B., and ^aityas, 49 (i), 166 sq. ; 5akyamuni seen by the beings in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 61; beings born in Sukha- vati through hearing B.'s name, 49 (ii), 65 ; 5'akyamuni glorified by other Buddhas, 49 (ii), 102 ; prayers addressed to B., 49 (ii), 162, 164; how to perceive B. with one's mind, 49 (ii), 178. ij) Plurality of Buddhas.

The moral teaching of all the B., 10 (i), 50 ; B. are worshipped, 10(i), 52; 21,409sq.; 49 (i), 188 sq. ; (ii), 16 sq., 53 sq. ; are free from vanity and are never shaken, 10 (0> ^3 ) y^^^ yourself must make an effort, the Tathdgatas are only preachers, 10 (i), 67 ; B. reject what is acquired by stanzas, 10 (ii), 13, 78 ; the Tathagatas act with a pur- pose, 10 (ii), 58 ; appear seldom in the world, 10 (ii), 103 ; 11, 104, 186 sq. ; 21, 423 sq. ; speak nothing untrue, 11, 2 ; Buddha termed the successor of the B. of old, 21, 86 sq. ; B, of the past, present, and future, 11, 13 sq., 97 ; 35, 138 ; 49 (ii), 148, 154, t68; their word en- during for ever, 11, 233; they sometimes ask questions about what they know, in order to preach or institute a rule, 13, 176, 327; 17, 69, 1 4 1 sq. ; the Bodhisattva remem- bers former B., 19, 50 ; 49 (i), 162 ; miracles at the birth of former B,,

; the Bodhisattva remem- bers former B., 19, 50 ; 49 (i), 162 ; miracles at the birth of former B,,

19, 146 ; 49 (i), 7 ; all B. or Ginas of past ages have 'gone out as a lamp,' 19, 275 ; Zaityas in honour of former B., 19, 323; the seven supreme B. worshipped in a snake- charm, 20, 77, 77 n. ; cannot be deprived of life by violence, their death is natural, 20, 247 ; Bodhi- sattvas who had propitiated hun- dred thousands of B., 21, 3 ; B. who had reached final Nirvana, became visible in the Buddha^fields, 21, 8, 10 ; how they preach in numerous- Buddha-fields, 21, 10 sq. ; miracles always appear when B. are about to preach, 21, 16-29 ; appearing like golden columns, &c., 21, 24 sq. ; disciples of Buddha shall become B. in the future, 21, 45 sq., 59, 89, 1 12-15, 128, 189 sq. ; all former B., many thousands in number, taught only one vehicle, 21, 49, 53; the former B. encourage Buddha to preach the law, 21, 55 sq. ; the B. have spoken in many mysteries, 21, 59 ; Bodhisattvas will in future be B., 21, 60 ; their thirty-two charac- teristics, 21, 62 sq. ; men who think of becoming B. themselves, com- pared to the highest plants, 21, 126 ; a thousand less four B. have to appear in the Bhadrakalpa, 21, 193 ; the seven Tathagatas, the seventh being Buddha himself, 21, 193 ; by the power of Buddha there appear the Tathagata-frames in thousands of Buddha-fields, all preaching the law, 21, 231 sqq. ; all the Buddha-frames are Buddha's own proper bodies, 21, 238, 300 n. ; the wise preacher must always think * How can I and these beings be- come B.?' 21, 270; the preacher must always feel towards B. as if they were his fathers, 21, 271, 273 ; the apparition of the B. tends to the welfare of men, 21, 303 sq. ; future and past B. will be seen by him who promulgates the Lotus of the True Law, 21, 369 ; Buddhist theory of former B., and Gaina theory of Tirthakaras, 22, xxxiv sq. ; B. or Tathagatas used in the sense of Tirthakaras, 22, 32 ; 45, 314 sq., 314 n., 320, 320 n., 332 ; the relics of B. are worshipped not

134

BUDDHA— BUDDHISM

for the benefit of the B., but of the worshippers, 35, 144-54; the think- ing powers of B. and Pa^^eka- Buddhas, 35, 158-60 ; it was their custom to keep the Patimokkha secret, 35, 265 sq. ; they are above the law, 36, 7, 7 n. ; Buddha su- preme, compared with the Pa^- y&eka-Buddhas, 36, 13 n.; the teach- ing of the former B. was entirely lost when Buddha rediscovered it, 36, 13-16; always proclaim the Truth at the request of Brahma, 36, 41 sq. ; Buddhas, Pa^^eka- Buddhas, and disciples of Buddha, 36, 10 1 ; there are B. and Pa^^eka- Buddhas in the world, 36, 10 1 ; all B. are alike in all the Buddha-

was entirely lost when Buddha rediscovered it, 36, 13-16; always proclaim the Truth at the request of Brahma, 36, 41 sq. ; Buddhas, Pa^^eka- Buddhas, and disciples of Buddha, 36, 10 1 ; there are B. and Pa^^eka- Buddhas in the world, 36, 10 1 ; all B. are alike in all the Buddha-

. qualities, 36, 133-5 ; preaching en- joined for them, 36, 357 ; throwing open the door for the immortals and B., 40, 283; Tathagatas cannot be born again, 45, 332 ; list of 7 athagatas, 49 (ii), 66 sq., 99-101 ; three former B., 49 (i), 172; multi- tudes of sons of the Ginas and Suras, 49 (i), 173 ; eighty-one Tathagatas beginning with Dipah- kara and ending with Loke;vara- ra^a, 49 (ii), ix, 6 sq. ; requested to turn the wheel of the law, 49 (ii), 26 ; proceed from rays sent out by lotus-flowers, 49 (ii), 36 ; glorify Amitabha, 49 (ii), 45 ; of the ten quarters, 49 (ii), 181, 184, 189 ; the former Buddha Dipankara prophe- sies that 5akyamuni will become a B., 49 (ii), 133, 133 n. ; the Buddha Kassapa, see under Kassapa. See also Holy persons, Pa^^eka- Buddhas, and Pratyeka-Buddhas.

Buddhabhadra, translator of the Kwo-hu-yin-ko-king, 19, xxv.

Buddha-countries, see Buddha- fields.

Buddhadasa, the Buddhist Suttas translated from Pali into Singha- lese, in his reign, 10 (i), xiv.

Buddha-fields, or Buddha-countries (Sk., Buddhakshetra), tremble when Buddha enters on his meditation, 21, 6sq., 9, 20, 24; become illu- minated by the light proceeding from Buddha's eyebrow, 21, 7-9, 20 sq., 24 ; description of B,, 21, 66-9, 142-57, 194 sq., 197, 206

sq., 232-5, 238 sq., 308, 321, 429; Buddhas appearing in myriads of B., 21, 232 ; Lokejvarara^a teaches the excellences of B., 49 (ii), ix sq., 10 ; Dharmakara describes his B., 49 (ii), ix sq., 10-22 ; in the six or ten quarters, 49 (ii), 99-101, 173; Buddha shows them to Queen Vaidehi, 49 (ii), 166. See also Saha- world, and Sukhavati.

Buddhaghosa, commentator of the Tipi^aka, 10 (i), xii ; consulted old Pali MSS., 10 (i), xiii sq. ; his age, 10 (i), xiv-xxvi, xxxix ; account of B. given in the Mahavawsa, 10 (i), xxi sqq. ; his Sumangala-Vila- sini, commentary on the Mahapari^ nibbana-Sutta, 11, xxxi sq. ; his references to the Milindapa/7ha, 35, xiv-xvi.

Buddha^iva translated the Vinaya into Chinese, 19, xxvi.

Buddha-y^arita, Chinese translation by Dharmaraksha, 19, ix ; titles of chapters in the Sanskrit B., and in the Chinese translation, 19, 340-3 ; translated, vol. 49 (i); Ajvaghosha, the author of it, 49 (i), ix sq.; Sanskrit text of it, 49 (i), ix, xii ; Chinese and Tibetan translation of the B., 49 (i), x sq, ; its influence on the classical Sanskrit poetry, 49 (i), xi sq.

Buddhakshetra, see Buddha-fields.

Buddhava;/;sa, t.w., the preaching of it at Kapila-vatthu, 36, 249.

Buddhi, Sk., t.t., intellect, intelli- gence, various meanings of the term, 8, 11, 440 sq. ; 34, Iv sqq. ; 38, 436 ; 48, 786 ; difference be- tween manas and b., 15, xiv, xivn. See Intelligence.

Buddhism.

(a) Its doctrines. {b) Its history.

Buddhi, Sk., t.t., intellect, intelli- gence, various meanings of the term, 8, 11, 440 sq. ; 34, Iv sqq. ; 38, 436 ; 48, 786 ; difference be- tween manas and b., 15, xiv, xivn. See Intelligence.

Buddhism.

(a) Its doctrines. {b) Its history.

{a) Its doctrines.

Buddhist technical terms, 10 (i), liii-lv ; 49 (ii), 39 sq., 96, 96 n., 171, 174; the four noble truths and the eightfold path, 10 (ii), 44 ; 19, 175-7, 200, 224, 305; 21, 18, 90 sq., 172 sq., 185, 354 sq. ; 36, 6, 245 n.; 49 (i), 175 sq. ; (ii), 148, i54> 193 ; the original doctrine of B., as contained in Pali Suttas, 11, xx-xxii ; summary of B., its chief

BUDDHISM

135

doctrines, 11, 60-3, 65, 116 sq., 117 n, ; 13, T46; 19, 202-5, 292-5; 20, 305, 329 sq. ; 35, 66 sq. ; 36, 6, 47, 137, 207 sq., 218, 232 sq., 264 sq., 267, 303 sq., 304 n., 321 sq., 365; 49 (i), 13 sq.; (ii), 171, i74, T93 ; a system of earnest self-culture and self-control, 11, 62 n. ; central doctrine of B., 11, 143 sq. ; B. not monotheistic, 11, 164 sq. ; declared in one stanza, 13, 146 ; 19, 194, 194 n. ; to escape old age, disease, and death, the chief aim of B., 19, 16-18, 32-7, 41 sq., 44-9, 51 sq., 58, 94, 99, 103, 121, 128 sq., 133 sq., 136 sq., 143, 160-2, 176 sq., 203-5, 224, 236, 265, 280 sq., 337 sq., 371 ; 35, 273, 275, 278; 49 (i), 27-35, 43, 46 sq., 51, 54, 96 sq., 120, 124 ; the principal tenets of B. as con- ceived by Buddha under the Bodhi- tree, 19, 160-3 ; i^e light of a lamp in a dark room lights up equally objects of all colours ^ so it is with those ivho devote themselves to religion — there is no distinction between the pro- fessed disciple and the unlearned^ 19, 239 ; three principal doctrines of B., 34, 401 ; teaches the eternal flux of everything that exists, 34, 403 n. ; denies authoritativeness of Scripture, 34, 412; summary of B. as learnt by Nagasena, 35, 21 sq. ; psychology of B., 35, 86-99, 1 3 2-4 ; worshippers of Buddha like trees with the trunk of contempla- tion, &c., 35, T51 ; a Buddhist con- fession of faith, 36, 55, 55 sq. n. ; the religion of the Conquerors is not put to shame by backsliding, 36, 63-75 ; a tank full of the waters of emancipation, 36, 63 sq., 66 sq. ; five good qualities of the religion of the Conquerors, 36, 69-72 ; its doctrines illustrated by the parable of the city of Righteousness, 36, 208-43 ; sorrow, and the path that leads to cessation of sorrow, 36, 345 ; the stages of the Excellent Way and the six modes of Insight, 36, 360 ; philosophical doctrines of B., 36, 361 sq., 362 sq. n. ; on the Self and new sense-organs in a new body, 38, 103 sq. ; denies the existence of a separate Atman, 45, 399 n. ; doctrine of B. that sins are

n. ; on the Self and new sense-organs in a new body, 38, 103 sq. ; denies the existence of a separate Atman, 45, 399 n. ; doctrine of B. that sins are

only committed by conscious acts, refuted, 45, 414-17 ; the theory of a universal Nothing is the real pur*- port of B., 48, 514; the chain of causation, 49 (i), 177-9; the re- wards of teaching and spreading the Law, 49 (i), 184-9 ; the ideal of B. as represented by the beings in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 55-9. See also Buddha (^), Dhamma, Jewels (the three), and Philosophy. {h) Its history.

Introduction of B. into Chinn,

3, xiii, xiii n. ; influence of B. on Taoism, 3, xxii ; 39, xi sq., i- 3, 23, 33, 42-4, 129, 131, 155, 197 n., 313 n.; 40, 139 n., 238 n., 266; legends of B. applied to Lao-jze, 39, 35 n. ; the * three jewels * of B. and of Taoism, 39, r 1 1 ; transrota- tion of births in Taoism and B., 39, 150; 40, ion.; the 'Ex- tinction ' of the Buddhists and the Doing Nothing of the Taoists, 40, 288 ; by mastering the mysteries of the Tao, the Mahayana will be un- derstood, 40, 293 ; — Zoroastrianism and B., 4, liii sq., 209 n. ; B. in Iran,

4, liv ; — date of B. and Yogasutras, 8, 9n.; relation between Bhagavad- gita and B., 8, 23-7, 36, and notes to pp. 45-52, 56, 59 sq., 62-6, 68- 71, 79, 84, 88 sq., loi, 103, 105, 108 sq.. Ill sq., 114, 118, 123; Sanatsu^atiya prior to B., 8, 147 ; relation of Anugita to B., 8, 212-15, 225 sq., 306 n., 376 n.; Buddhist sects, 8, 213 ; 19, xi-xvi ; 34, 15 n.; see also Yoga^aras ; Buddhist coun- cils, 10 (i), xii-xlv; 13, xxi-xxiii; 19, 335 5 ^5, 204, 204 n. ; the First Council not mentioned in the Mahaparinibbana-Sutta, 11, xi-xv ; the date of the Council of Vesali, 11, xix n. ; Council of Paifaliputra, 19, xii sq., xvi, xxxvii ; the first Council under the presidency of Ananda, 19, 335 sq., 335 n. ; *The Recita- tion,' i.e. the Council of Ra^agaha, 35, 242, 242 n. ; the Council of Kanishka did not establish a new canon, 36, xvi sq. ;— Southern and Northern Church, their diff^erence with regard to mystical powers, 11, 207-9 ; the germs of B. in the Upanishads, 15, xxvii, Ii sq.; Maha-

136

BUDDHISMS-BUDDHIST SACRED BOOKS

yana, Hinayana, Vaipulya, 19, x sq. ; 49 (ii), ix ; periods of develop- ment of Northern B., 19, x-xvi ; how far the SaddharmapuWarlka represents orthodox B., 21, xxviii sq, ; political reasons for its suc- cess, 22, xiii sq. ; relation between B. and Gainism, 22, xviii-xxxv; its doctrines refuted, 34, xxvi, li, 340, 400-28; prophecies as to the duration of B., 35, 185-90; 49 (i), 1 3 sq. ; there is no esoteric B*, 35, 264-8, 264 sq. n., 267 sq. n. ; the Patimokkha kept secret, in order that the Dhamma may not be treated shamefully, 35, 266 sq. ; corrupt B. of Nepal and Tibet, 36, 7 n. ; ceremonies in Mahayana B., 49 (i), 199; doctrines oip B. (Bauddhas and Gawayas) refuted, 45, Jx, 238, 242 sq. ; Buddhist views, on the origination of the world refuted, 48, 500-16; to be rejected by the Vedantin, 48, 520, 531. See also Buddhists.

; corrupt B. of Nepal and Tibet, 36, 7 n. ; ceremonies in Mahayana B., 49 (i), 199; doctrines oip B. (Bauddhas and Gawayas) refuted, 45, Jx, 238, 242 sq. ; Buddhist views, on the origination of the world refuted, 48, 500-16; to be rejected by the Vedantin, 48, 520, 531. See also Buddhists.

Buddhist canon, see Tipi/aka.

Buddhist Church, see Sa^^gha.

Buddhist Laymen dedicate Viharas and other edifices to the Bhikkhus, 13, 302-5 ; proceedings against a Bhikkhu who gives offence to a lay- man, 17, 359-69; proceedings of the Sawgha against them, * turning the bowl down,' 20, 119-25 ; are given to lucky phrases (mangalika), 20, 153 ; judges between Bhikkhus, 20, ^88-93 ; a Pa/aliputta merchant studies the Abhidhamma, 35, 27 sq. ; B. 1. attain to comprehension of the truth without having renounced the world, 35, 31 sq.; different classes of B. 1., 35, 229; superiority of Bhik- khus to laymen, 35, 229-33; become Arahats, 36, 56-8, 96-8 ; a layman who has committed a Para^ika offence cannot comprehend the truth nor aspire to Arahatship, 36, 78-81, 78 n. ; attain to Nirvana, 36, 244-50, 253-5.

Buddhist mendicants or monks, see Bhikkhus, and Samawas.

Buddhist nuns, see Bhikkhunis.

Buddhist Order, see Sawgha.

Buddhists mentioned in the A^a- ^wavalkya-smnti, 7, xxi ; perhaps mentioned in the Vishwu-smr/ti, 7,

; attain to Nirvana, 36, 244-50, 253-5.

Buddhist mendicants or monks, see Bhikkhus, and Samawas.

Buddhist nuns, see Bhikkhunis.

Buddhist Order, see Sawgha.

Buddhists mentioned in the A^a- ^wavalkya-smnti, 7, xxi ; perhaps mentioned in the Vishwu-smr/ti, 7,

xxix sq., 202, 202 n. ; in China and Japan, 11, 245 sq. ; 49 (ii), v ; perse- cuted by Pushyamitra, 19, xv ; different classes of B., 21, 125 sq. ; controversies with Gaotema, the heretic, i.e. with B., 23, 184, 184 n. ; are atheists, 25, 31 n. ; B. and Brah- ma«as, both reformers, 36, 127 sq. n. ; their accounts of Gainas and A/^elakas, 45, xvii-xxxii ; doctrines which they owe to the 'heretics,* 45, xxvii-xxix ; perhaps meant by Pawy^akujila, 45, 80 n. ; say ' pleasant things (moksha) are produced from pleasant things (comfortable life),' 45, 269, 269 n. ; as Akriyavadins, refuted, 45, 316, 316 n.; Crypto-B. who take shelter under a pretended Vedic theory, 48, 513. Buddhist Sacred Books, Chinese translations of, 3, xiii, xiii n. ; 49 (ii), vi sq., xiii, xxi sq., xxiv sq., 73 sq. ; Buddha not the author of the Pali Suttas, 11, XX ; in the Vinaya also, as in the Sutta Pi/aka, Buddha him- self is the actor and speaker, 13, xvii sqq. ; the council of Vesali, and the date of the Vinaya Pi/aka, 13, xxi-xxiii ; Sutra Pi/aka settled in the first Council by Ananda, 19, 335; example of the style of the expanded Sutras, as translated into Chinese, 19, 344-64 ; the same title given to different works in Chinese translations, 19, 364 ; which was the oldest language of the B. S. B.? 21, xiv-xviii ; their vocabulary and that of the iSatapatha-Brahmawa, 21, xvi sq. ; the nine divisions in them, 21, 44 sq., 45 n. ; their relation to Mahabharata and Manu-smr/ti, 25, xci n. ; at the council held for the fixing of the Scriptures, elders were in doubt about the minor and lesser regulations, 35, 204, 204 n. ; the Atharva-veda in the B. S. B., 42, Ivi ; information about Gainas in B. S. B., 45, xv-xxiii ; works ascribed to Buddha by Buddhisls in Japan, 49 (ii), vi ; date of Mahayana- sutras, 49 (ii), xxi-xxiii ; list of B. S. B., 49 (ii), xxiv-xxvi ; Maha- yana-sutras, and Vaipulya-sutras, 49 (ii), 102 sq., 188, 190, 195 ; meri- toriousness of studying, hearing, and teaching Mahay ana-sutras, 49 (ii).

BUDDHIST SACRED BOOKS-CALAMITIES

137

126-32, 168,188, 190, 195 ; twelve divisions of Mahayana books, 49 (ii), 186, 195 sq. See also Tipi^aka.

Budha, Pururavas, son of, 44, 69 n. ; begotten^by the Moon, 49 (i), 45.

Budha Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 364.

Bu^ila Ajvatara«yvi, n. of a teacher, 1, 84, 87; 15, 199; 26, 4^25 ; 43, 393, 395.

Bu.fi, n. of a Daeva, 23, 49 sq., 49 n.

Bu^isravah, n.p., 23, 205, 205 n.

Bu^ra, son of Dazgaraspa, 23, 209.

Buidhi, n. of a demon, 4, 145 sq.

Buildings, see Architecture, House, and Viharas.

Buiti, the Daeva, sent to kill Zara- thujtra, 4, liii, 208-10 ; a personifi- cation of Buddhism, 4, 209 n. ; in a list of Daevas, 4, 224. See also But.

Bu^ra, son of Dazgaraspa, 23, 209.

Buidhi, n. of a demon, 4, 145 sq.

Buildings, see Architecture, House, and Viharas.

Buiti, the Daeva, sent to kill Zara- thujtra, 4, liii, 208-10 ; a personifi- cation of Buddhism, 4, 209 n. ; in a list of Daevas, 4, 224. See also But.

Bukht-!N"arsih, i.e. Nebuchadnez- zar, q.v.

Bulls of Allakappa claim relics of Buddha, and erect a dagaba, 11, 132.

Bull declares the Brahman to Satya- kima, 1,61; the storm-floods of the heavenly b. as urine, 4, Ixxv ; glorification of the b. (primaeval b., or species of the b.), 4, 231, 231 n., 249 ; 23, 93, 350 ; the primaeval b., see under Animals (/) ; the ceremony of setting a b. at liberty (vWshot- sarga), 7, 260-3 ; 29, 100 sq., 353-5 ; 33, 162, 162 n. ; priests of Asuras kill Manu's b., 12, 29 ; represents Indra, 12, 416 ; Fravashi of the b. worshipped, 23, 200 ; leading round a b., 29, 249 ; consecrated hairs of the tail of a white b. used at sacri- fices, 31, 349 ; b. among the cows (storm among the clouds), 32, 63, 7 3 ; simile of the b., 36, 333 sq. ; a b. set at liberty as sacrificial fee, 41, 45 sq., 56, 61 ; a b. is the Pra^a- pati among the cows, 41, 58 ; is Indra's own animal, 41, 60 ; one of the five sacrificial animals, 41, 162, 165 sq. ; is eight-hoofed, 41, 177; the b. is vigour, 43, 38 sq. ; origin of the b., 44, 215; has an ex- crescence or hump, 44, 276 ; see also Ox; — *a bull's hide' as a measure, 7, 272, 272 n. ; b.'s hide used for auspicious rites, esp. at weddings, 29, 41, 171, 181, 247 sq,, 285, 383 ; BO, 47, 50, 193 sq., 263 ;

42, 185, 645 \~-hulPs urine (gSmez) as a means of purification, 4, Ixxiii, Ixxv, Ixxv n., Ixxix, 63 sq., 63 n., 79, 81 n., 91 sq., 93, 98 sq., 106, 107 n., 120 sq., 124 n., 125 n., 126- 31, 188, 216 sq. and n., 278 n., 279 ; 5, Ixxiii, 262, 269 sq., 270 n., 272 sq., 279, 281 sq., 333, 348 sq., 348 n. ; 18, 162 n., 171, 171 n., 284 n., 305, 307-13, 309 n., 310 n., 317, 33i» 339 sq., 358, 360, 365, 433-7, 4 33 n., 445, 447, 449, 451-5,457 ; 23, 336; 24j6on., 2 97n., 337 n., 340 n.; 37, 126, 480 sq. See also Nirang.

Bundahii", its title and contents, 5, xxii-xxiv, xxxv-xxxvii, xliv sq. ; called Zand-akas, 5, xxiii, 3, 3 n. ; a translation or epitome of the Damda^/ Nask, 5, xxiv, 177 sq. n., 181 n. ; 37, 14 n., 465, 465 n. ; MSS. and recensions of the B., 5, xxiv- xliii, 2; translations of the 13., 5, xxv- xxvii, xliii-xlv ; its date, 5, xli-xliii, xlvii ; 18, xxvii ; translated, 5, i- 151; paraphrased by Za^^-sparam, 5, 153 ; written after Alexander, 37, 437, 447 ; chronology of the B., 47, xxvii-xxxv, xxxviii.

Bur^, the angel, co-operator with Tijtar, 5, 26, 169 ; rouses the bird A'amroj, 5, 70.

Burial-ground, see Cemetery.

Burial-mounds, see Stupas.

Burma, the Dhammathats or law- books of, 33, 275 sq.

Bushasp, demon of slothfulness, 5, no, 366, 366 n. ; 18, 93, 95.

Bur^, the angel, co-operator with Tijtar, 5, 26, 169 ; rouses the bird A'amroj, 5, 70.

Burial-ground, see Cemetery.

Burial-mounds, see Stupas.

Burma, the Dhammathats or law- books of, 33, 275 sq.

Bushasp, demon of slothfulness, 5, no, 366, 366 n. ; 18, 93, 95.

Bushyasta, spell against the long- handed gaunt B., 4, 145 sq. ; demon of sleep and laziness, 4, 197, 197 n., 199 ; 23, 323 ; 31, 346 n. ; flees from Mithra, 23, 144, 155 ; the yellow B. destroyed by Aryan Glory, 23, 284.

But, Zd. Buiti, the demon (Bhuta) * whom they worship among the Hindus,* 5, iii, in n. See Buiti.

Butasp, the Bodhisattva, 4, liii.

Byarshan, king of Iran, 23, 222, 222 n., 303.

c

Calamities (such as drought, &c.) brought about by the defilement of water or fire, 4, 82, 82 n.

138

CALENDAR— CASTES

Calendar, see Time.

Calf, first-born, as priest's fee, 12, 373, 390 ; c. of eighteen months, 43, 39 ; white c. of black cow, 43, 200.

Calumny, and false accusation against a Guru, are mortal sins, 2, 281; the sin of accusing a Brahmawa, 2, 282 ; 14, 122 ; guilt incurred by false accusation, 17, 135 ; 14, 107 ; penance for falsely accusing a Guru, 14, 114 ; punishments for calum- niating a bride or a suitor, 33, 172.

Capital punishment, see Punish- ments.

Carpenter, simile of the, 35, 96; the house of a c. the resting-place of the sacrificial horse, 44, 3 60.

Carriage, see Chariot.

Cart, see Chariot.

Caste, castes.

{a) Mutual relation of the c, their duties

and occupations. (<5) Brahma«as and Kshatriyas. (<:) Kshatriyas and Vaijyas. {d) The twice-born c. or Aryans. {e) Low c. and outcasts. (/) Mixture of c, mixed c. {g) Religious view of c. Qt) Religious rites different according to c. (/) The c. and the law. {f) C. disregarded.

(a) Mutual relation of the c,

THEIR DUTIES AND OCCUPATIONS.

The Brahmawa is one of Soma's mouths, with which be eats the Kshatriyas ; the Ksh,atriya is one of Soma's mouths, with which he eats the Vaijyas, 1, 287 ; initiation, study of the Veda, and kindling the sacred fire ordained for the three higher c, to serve the other c. the duty of the .Sudra, 2, i sq. ; occupa- tions of c. in times of distress, 2, Ivisq., 211-14 ; 14, 20, 235 sq. ; 25, 420-30 ; respect due to members of different c, 2, 48; 25, 53,, 53 n., 55, 58 ; difference of c. with regard to the rules about saluting, 2, 53, 209 sq., 209 n. ; 25, 52 sq. ; lawful and unlawful occupations for mem- bers of the four c, 2, 123 sq., 211- 14,227-34, 234 n.; 7, 13, 136 sq., 189; 10 (ii), 112, iT6sq. ; 14, 11- 18, 20, T75sq. ; 25,lxxii, 325-7,4^9, 499 ; 29, 124 ; 33, 54-8, 68 n.; 35, 247 sq. ; precedence among the various c, 2, 125 sq., 125 n. ; a king shall choose his officers from the

; 14, 11- 18, 20, T75sq. ; 25,lxxii, 325-7,4^9, 499 ; 29, 124 ; 33, 54-8, 68 n.; 35, 247 sq. ; precedence among the various c, 2, 125 sq., 125 n. ; a king shall choose his officers from the

three higher c, 2, 163 ; all men must serve those who belong to higher c, 2, 234 ; the c. of Kayasthas or scribes, 7, xxiv, XXX, 46 ; duties of the four c, and law regarding the relation between them, 7, 12 sq., 27-9; 8, 126 sq. ; 14, 199 ; 25, xii, i, 24 sq., 27, 32sq., 400-2,416, 478; 25, cvn.; a Brdhmana, though only ten years old^ and a member of the kingly <:., though a hundred years old, must be considered as father and son ; and of these tivo, the Brdhmana is the father. The seniority of Brdhmanas is founded upon sacred knowledge ; of Kshatriyas ^ upon valour in arms ; of Vais^yas, upon grain and {other) wealth ; of ^Hdras, upon {priority of) birth, 7, 131 ; a rich man surrounded and waited upon by a crowd of Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaijyas, and 5udras, 21, 10 1 ; king the protector of the system of c, 7, 14 ; 25, 221 ; the peculiar laws of c. to be observed in the absence of special rules of revealed texts, 14, 4, 4 n. ; a Kshatriya shall pass through misfortunes which have befallen him by the strength of his arms, a Vai^ya and a SMra by their wealth, the chief of the twice-born by muttered pr'ayers and burnt -oblations^ 14, 129; 25, 436; 5udras created to serve the Brah- mawas, 25, 326; Brahmawas may appropriate property from Vaijyas and 5udras for sacred purposes, 25, 432 sq. ; the law protects the four c, 33, 8 ; usury allowed for Vaijyas, but not for Brahma«as, 33, 68 ; a Kulika, head of a caste, 33, 89 n. ; Sagala crowded with Brahmans, nobles, artificers, and servants, 35, 3 ; Vaijya and 5udra surrounded by Kshatriya and Brahmawa, 41, 227 ; 5udra, Ra^a, Brahman, 42, 72; people, as compared with nobles and Brahmi«as, are like iron, as compared with gold and silver, 44, 339> 339 "•; minstrels, harlots, gamblers, eunuchs are to be neither 5udras nor Brahmawas, 44, 417 ; Brahmawas, Kshatriyas, Vaijyas, ^aw^alas, Vukkasas, hunters, mer- chants, 5udras, 45, 301. {b) Brahmaa^as and Kshatriyas. A^atajatru, the Kshatriya, teaches the Brahma«a GargyaBalaki, 1, 306; 15, 100 n., 103 ; a Brahmawa often

CASTES

139

{b) Brahmaa^as and Kshatriyas. A^atajatru, the Kshatriya, teaches the Brahma«a GargyaBalaki, 1, 306; 15, 100 n., 103 ; a Brahmawa often

CASTES

139

years to be considered as the father of a Kshatriya of a hundred years, 2, 53; Kshatriyas, when assisted by Brahmawas, do not fall into dis- tress, 2, 236 ; Brdhmanas, united with Kshatriyas, uphold gods, manes, and men, 2, 238; Brahmawas are lords over all other c, 7, 215 ; Gayatri = Brahma«as,Trishmbh = Kshatriyas, 12, 96 ; Kshatriyas and Brahma«as represented by Indra and Agni, 12, 419; 26, 362; 44, xxii ; etiquette between Brahma«a and king, 15, 162 sq. ; a Kshatriya sage teaches a Brahma/^a, 15, 204 sqq.; Kshatriyas and Brahmans are fixed in Prawa, 15, 275 ; the monas- tical order of Gainas and Buddhists chiefly intended for Kshatriyas, not for Brahma«as, 22, xxx sq. ; the embryo of Mahavira removed from the southern Brahmanical part to the northern Kshatriya part of Ku«<f/a- pura, 22, 190 sq., 219, 223, 226-8 ; a Kshatriya and a learned Brahmawa must never be despised, 25, 150; mutual relation of Kshatriyas and Brahmawas, rivalry between them, 25, 399, 399 "• ; 43, 345 n. ; 44, 1 31-4; from out of the priesthood (Brahman) the nobility (Kshatra) is produced, 25, 399, 399 n. ; 44, 226 sq. ; Brahmawa the root, Ksha- triya the top of the sacred law, 25, 447 ; by the Diksha the sacrificer, of whatever c. he be, becomes a Brahma«a, 26, 35 ; Brahman and Kshatra, two vital iforces, 26, 124 ; prayer for the priesthood and nobility, 26, 144 ; 43, 231-5 ; 44, 294> 485 sq. ; a Brahmawa can be without a Kshatriya, but a Kshatriya not without a Brahmawa, 26, 2 7osq. ; Kshatriyas learn their duties from Brahma«as,35, 233 ; the Bodhisattva reflects whether he should take birth as a Kshatriya or a Brahmawa, 35, 272 ; Brahmawas superior to Kshatriyas, 35, 290; was Buddha a Brahmawa or a Kshatriya? 36, 25- 30 ; Buddhist phrase * Khattiyas and Brahmans,' 36, 127 n. ; Buddhas always born as Brahmawas or Ksha- triyas, 36, 132 n.; Vag-apeya for Brahmawas and Kshatriyas, Rag-a- suya for Kshatriyas, 41, xxiv sq., 3

sq., 23-5; kindling-sticks for Kshatriyas and priests, both are Agni, 41, 259 sq. ; the Kshatriya must give a sterile cow to the Brah- mans, 42, 177 ; Brahma«asand Ra- ^anyas contend with one another in the theological disputations, 44, 1 1 2-1 5; why a Brahmawa and a Raj-anya must perform the lute-play- ing at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 286 sq. See also Brahma«as (^),<7W Kshatriyas.

See also Brahma«as (^),<7W Kshatriyas.

{c) Kshatriyas and Vai^-yas. The Vaijyas serve, store up for the Kshatriyas, 12, 82, 94 ; Kshatra and Vij, represented by Prastara and Barhis, 12, 92 sq. ; the Pravara in the case of Kshatriyas and Vaijyas, 12, 115 n. ; Kshatriyas represented by Indra (and Agni), Vaijyas by the Vijve Deva^, 12, 371 ; 26, 220 sq. ; Indra (or Varuwa) the nobility, Maruts the people, and the nobility are the- controllers of the people, 12, 387, 393, 399, 401 sq. ; 26, 334 sq., 338, 395 sq. n., 396 sq. ; the people are the nobleman's food, 26^ 65 sq. ; 41, 13, 153; 43, 125, 129,' 132 sq., 132 n. ; the nobility sur- rounded by the people, 26, 146 ; 44, 466 ; peasantry obedient to the nobility, 26, 227 sq. ; 44, 227, 303 ; Vaijya or Ra^anya at the Va^apeya chariot race, 41, 29 ; king sprinkled with consecration water by a Ra- ^anya and Vaijya, 41, 83 sq. ; milk is the nobility. Sura-liquor the peas- antry, the nobility is produced from out of the peasantry, 44, 225, 228.

{d) The twice-born c. or Aryans. Three c. mentioned by the names of Brahmawa, R%an, and Vij, 1, 143, 143 n. ; what wise men of the three twice-born c. approve, is virtue, 2, 72 ; pure men of the first three c. shall be cooks, or ^udras under cer- tain restrictions, 2, 104 sq. ; a Snataka shall live in a place chiefly inhabited by Aryans, 2, 225 ; a Snataka shall always behave as be- comes an Aryan, 2, 226 ; the three first c. called twice-born, 7, 12, T 1 9 ; those countries are called bar- barous {mlekkha) where the system of the four c. does not 6xist ; the others are denoted Arydvarta {the abode of the Aryans)', 7, 255; the twice-born

140

CASTES

are the first among men, 8, 353; Sawskaras and Veda-study for the three higher c, 8, 358; the twice- born c. and the iSudras, 14, 9 sq. ; 25, 402 ; twice-born men shall re- side in pure countries, 5udras any- where, 25, 33 ; Aryan has three births, 25, 61 ; 5udras personating twice-born men to be punished, 25, 381, 380 sq. n., 388; non-Aryan origin cannot be con^cealed, 25, 415 ; different duties of Aryans and non- Aryans, 25, 418; how far 5ijdras may imitate Aryans, 25, 428-30; falsely attributing to oneself high birth, a mortal sin, 25, 441 ; the gods (and hence also the sacrificer who is consecrated) only commune with the three higher c. who alone are able to sacrifice, 26, 4 ; nobility and priesthood and the people are this all, 26, 291 sq. ; cruel punish- ments of 5udras proffering a false accusation against twice-born men,

33, 33 ; men only of the three higher c. entitled to the study of the Veda,

34, 197 ; ^the 5udra and the Arya' -= all men, 42, 68, 402 ; Brahman (priesthood), Kshatra (nobility), and peasantry, 43, 67 sq. ; Kshatra (nobility), 5udras and Aryas created, 43, 74 sq. ; prayer to be delivered from sins committed against iSudra or Arya, 44, 265 ;^ it is a rare chance to be born as an Arya, for many are the Dasyus and Mle^^Ms, 45, 43. See also Society, Vaijya, and iSudra.

; Kshatra (nobility), 5udras and Aryas created, 43, 74 sq. ; prayer to be delivered from sins committed against iSudra or Arya, 44, 265 ;^ it is a rare chance to be born as an Arya, for many are the Dasyus and Mle^^Ms, 45, 43. See also Society, Vaijya, and iSudra.

{e) Low C. AND OUTCASTS.

Gifts which may be accepted even from an Ugra, or a ^udra, 2, 27, 27 n., 65 sq., 65 n. ; near a 5udra, a ATaWala and an outcast, as near a burial-ground, the study of the Veda must be interrupted, 2, 34, 261 ; 7, 124 ; 14, 121 sq., 210; 29, 81, 324; he shall not study the Veda in a village where ATaWalas live, 2, 34 ; 14, 64; 29, 324; food brought or looked at by an Apapatra, 5udra, Ugra, outcast, or Nishada is impure, 2, 60, 60 sq. n. ; 7, 163 ; 14, 69 ; 25, 162-4 ; intercourse with outcasts and with Apapatras forbidden, 2, 74 ; 7, 133, 187 sq. ; 14, 5, 109, 230 ; 25, 497 ; penance for a Brahmawa who has served a man of * the black

race,' 2, 87, 87 sq. n. ; how one should behave towards teachers and relations who have lost their c, 2 88 ; it is sinful and defiling to touch or speak to, or look at a Kanda,]a,j outcast, or Mle^^M, 2, 103 7, 94 sq. ; 14, 121, 171, 183 ; 25, 119, 183 ; dogs, outcasts, and Kan- ^alas receive a share at meals, 2, 122; 14, 50; 25, 92; outcasts do not inherit, 2, 133; 14, 89; 25, 372 sq. and n. ; 33, 194; a funeral meal looked at by dogs, Apapatras, ^udras, Kanda,hSy or outcasts, is defiled, 2, 145, 259; 7, 250; alms may be accepted from all c. except Abhijastas and outcasts, 2, 1 90 ; garments of the mourners to be given to men of the lowest c, 2, 254 ; the crow, the Kandala, among birds, 2, 266 n. ; those who a^^sociate with out- casts, become outcasts, 2, 278, 280 ; 14,222; 25, 467 sq. and note; defini- tion of the term outcast, 2, 280; women become outcasts by inter- course with men of lower c, 2, 281 ; the seven lowest c, 7, 29 n. ; funeral ceremonies for outcasts, 7, 93 ; mire and water defiled by being touched by low-caste people, 7, 102 ; during penance one must not speak to ^udras and outcasts, 7, 151 ; 25, 476 ; sin of living as a Vratya or outcast, 7, 176 sq. ; 25, 442, 442 n. ; after having bathed, he must not converse with low-caste persons, or outcasts, 7, 205; a Snataka must not speak to low-caste persons, 7, 228; iSvapaka, the lowest of c, 8, 65; 10 (ii), 23; 45, 50, 5S» 59; Kshatriy as became Vr/shalas, 8, 295; Buddha's definition of an outcast, 10 (ii), 21-3; law about outcasts, 14, 67 sq. ; penance for intercourse with low-caste and outcast females, 14, 104 ; cohabitation with Apapatra women and female outcasts, an Upapataka sin, 14, 219; outcasts shall live together, sacrificing for each other, teaching each other, marrying amongst each other, 14, 220; no Vr/shala or Vr/shali should touch a woman in her courses, 15, 219; is intercourse with the sons of outcasts permitted? 14, 220 sq. ; associating with outcast teachers or

CASTES

141

14, 220 sq. ; associating with outcast teachers or

CASTES

141

pupils is sinful, 14, 239 ; a Snataka shall not travel with outcasts, VW- shalas, or ^udras, 14, 243 ; 30, 87 ; Vratyas or outcasts, excluded from initiation, 25, 37, 405-7, 406 n. ; he who neglects the twilight devotions becomes an outcast, 25, 49 ; out- casts excluded from 5raddha feasts, 25, 103 ; alliance with outcasts through Veda or marriage, 25, 105 ; a Snataka shall not dwell in a coun- try swarming with men of low c, 25, 138, 141 ; flesh of animals slain by iTaWalas is pure, 25, 192; ATaw- dahs and 6Vapa^as, their mode of life and occupation, 25, 414 sq. and n. ; penance for sacrificing for Vratyas, 25, 47 1 ; outcasts unfit to be wit- nesses, 33, 89 ; ^aWalas used for searching after a thief, 33, 206 ; gifts not to be accepted from outcasts, 33, 220; occult sciences described as the arts of iTaw^alas, 6'abaras, Dravi- ^as, &c., 45, 366. See a/so Initiation (Vratyas), Sins (Abhijastas), and iudras. (/) Mixture of c, mixed c. Low mixed c. of iTaWalas, from union of 5udra with a Brahma«a woman, 1, 82, 91 ; 2, 103, 103 n. ; 15, 169; 25, 343, 404 sq., 411 ; definition of, and law regarding mixed c, 2, Ix sq. ; 7, 66 sq. ; 14, XXV, 94, 94 n., 196-8 ; 25, Ixxi sq., Ixxxi, 402-18; 33, 186-8; union of a twice-born man with a 50dra wife is sinful and degrading, 2, 69 ; 7, 112 ; 10 (ii), 49; 14, 70, 228, 228 n., 244; 25, 466 sq. and n. ; cohabitation of Aryan women with 5udras, and Aryan men with Apa- patra women causes impurity, 2, 74 sq. ; low mixed c, Paulkasas, Vainas, 2, 103, 103 n.; 15, 169; mixed c. of Nishadas, 2, 103 n. ; 7, 163; 14, 228; 25, 163; 30,317; intermarriage between different c. sinful, 2, 130 sq. ; 25, 184, 184 n. ; the son of a Brahmawa who follows the profession of a Kshatriya, and the son of a 5udra born from a Brah- ma«a woman defile the company at a 5raddha, 2, 145 ; those who have been killed in trying to prevent mixture of c. go to heaven, 7, 18 ; crimes degrading to a mixed c, 7,

; 25, 184, 184 n. ; the son of a Brahmawa who follows the profession of a Kshatriya, and the son of a 5udra born from a Brah- ma«a woman defile the company at a 5raddha, 2, 145 ; those who have been killed in trying to prevent mixture of c. go to heaven, 7, 18 ; crimes degrading to a mixed c, 7,

138; 25, 444, 455; intermingling of c. results from neglect of rites, 8, 41, 55 ; in order to prevent aeon- fusion of c, Brahmawas and Vaijyas may take up arms, 14, 20, 236 ; a Brahma«a who has intercourse with a K^nS\d. female becomes an outcast, or a MWala, 14, 235 ; a teacher's wives of equal or of dif- ferent c, 25, 68 sq., 68 n.; learning and an excellent wife may be ac- quired even from men of low c, 25, 72 sq., 72 n. ; intermarriage be- tween different c, 25, 75, 77-9? 83, 86 ; great offence of a Brahmawa, who, being invited to a ^raddha, dallies with a 5iidra woman, 25, 1 1 1 ; intercourse with a 5udra female after having partaken of a 5raddha dinner injures the manes, 25,1 2 1 ; by intercourse with in- ferior people a Brahmawa becomes a 5udra, 25, 167 ; if there were no punishments, a confusion of c. would arise, 25, 219; 33, 216; king's consort must be of equal c, 25, 228 ; intermixture of c. to be pre- vented by the king, 25, 285 ; arms may be taken up when the twice- born c. are threatened with de- struction, 25, 314, 314 n. ; mixture of c. caused by adultery, 25, 315, 315 n.; seduction of maidens by men of lower c, 25, 317 sq. ; females of low birth attained the qualities of high-born husbands, 25, 331 sq. ; confusion of c. caused by Vena, 25, 339 ; standing of wives of different c, 25, 342 sq. ; offspring of Aryan father and non-Aryan mother preferable to offspring of non- Aryan father and Aryan mother, 25, 417 sq.; those who have intercourse with women of the lowest c. are reborn as Pretas, 25, 497 ; mixed assemblages (of members of different c.) are illegal, 33, 154 ; intercourse with unchaste women, but not of higher c, per- mitted, 33, 180 sq. ; pa^^a^ana^ = the four c. and the Nishadas, 34, 262 ; a man of a mixed c. shall kill the dog at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 279 n. ; the 5udra woman is the Arya's mistress, 44, 326 ; the son of a Vaijya woman not initiated, 44, 326.

142

CASTES

(g) Religious view of c.

; pa^^a^ana^ = the four c. and the Nishadas, 34, 262 ; a man of a mixed c. shall kill the dog at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 279 n. ; the 5udra woman is the Arya's mistress, 44, 326 ; the son of a Vaijya woman not initiated, 44, 326.

142

CASTES

(g) Religious view of c.

Men are reborn in higher or lower c. , according to their actions, 1, 82 ; 2, 102 sq., 103 n., 126 ; 7, 144; 8, 322 ; 25, 485, 496 sq. ; 45, 15; a Brahmawa should be chosen as a teacher, Kshatriyas or Vaijyas only in times of distress, 2, 1 1 1 ; 14, 154 ; origin or creation of c, 8, 59; 12, 296; 14, 25; 15, 89 sq.; 25, 14, 14 n., 24 sq., 26 n., 326, 413 ; 43, 74 sq. ; c. and Ajramas, 8, 315 sq. ; 22, xxxi sq. ; the three qualities in the three c, darkness in the 5udra, goodness in the Brah- ma«a, 8, 329; a Bhikkhu's power of remembering to what c. he be- longed in a previous birth, 11, 216 ; the c. system, and the Brahmawas, 12, xiisq. ; Indra, Agni,Vijve-devas represent nobility, priesthood, and peasantry, 12, xvi-xviii; 43, 342, 344 ; ceremonies of excommunica- tion and readmission of a sinner, 14, 77 sq., 216; 25, 468-70; a Snataka shall beg from Brahmawas, Kshatriyas, Vaijyas, and Carpen- ters, 14, 159, 159 n. ; manes of the four c, 25, 112; four c. known by the Veda, 25, 505 ; three metres corresponding to the three c, 29, 59 n.; Snataka prays to become beloved among Brahman (i.e. Brah- ma»as), Vaijyas, 5udras, and kings, 30, 167 ; the sacrifice is for the three c, 30, 315-17 ; all the four c. are fit for the knowledge of the Itihasas and Purawas, 34, 229 ; there are four c, but none of them vomits Soma, 41, 131 ; sacrificial off'erings mystically identified with Brahman (priesthood), Kshatra (nobility), and Vij (people), 44, 41 ; men of all the four c. seized at the Purushamedha, 44, 409 sq., 413, 417; protection invoked for Ksha- tra, Brahman, and Vij, 44, 496 ; if there were only one Soul, there could not be Brahma«as, Kshatri- yas, Vaijyas, and 5udras, 45, 418; difference of c. results from the souPs connexion with a body, though all souls are parts of Brah- man and equal, 48, 564 sq. (b) Religious rites different

ACCORDING TO C.

results from the souPs connexion with a body, though all souls are parts of Brah- man and equal, 48, 564 sq. (b) Religious rites different

ACCORDING TO C.

Difference of c. with regard to initiation, 2, 3 sq., 175-7; 7, 114 sq. ; 14, 56-8, 150-2; 25, 36-9; 29, 58-60, 66, 70 n., 187 sq., 303 sq., 307, 309-11, 399 sq.; 30, 63 sq., 64 n., 137, 139, 148 sq., 27osq., 274 ; difference of c. with regard to the rules for Brahma^arins, 2, 9 sq., 12, 21 ; 8, 217 ; 29, 308 ; 32, 232- 4 ; a Brahma>^arin should not beg from low-caste people, 2, 11, 11 n.; difference of c. with regard to sip- ping water, 2, 58 n.; 7, 199; a Brahma^arin shall not eat in the house of Kshatriyas, Vaijyas, or 5udras, 2, 66 sq. ; penances for murder of members of the four c, 2, 78-80, 83, 284 sq. ; 14, 107 sq., 212; penances different for dif- ferent c, 2, 84; 7, 168 sq., 175; 14, 162, 301 ; difference of c, and reception of guests, 2, no, no n., 207; 7, 216; 14, 239; 29, 198, 274; 30, 172, 277; gifts produce different merit accor#ng to the c. of the receiver, 2, 203 ; rules re- garding impurity for the different c, 2, 249, 252 sq.; 7, 87, 89, 93-6; 14, 21, 29, 167; gifts which a Brahmawa may accept from mem- bers of all c, 2, 265 ; difference of c. with regard to forbidden food, 7, 39 ; difference of c. and funeral ceremonies, 7, 75 ; certain intoxi- cating drinks unclean for a Brih- ma«a, but not for a Kshatriya and a Vaijya, 7, 95 sq.; 44, 233 ; wives of different c. , their participation in religious duties performed by the husband, 7, 1 1 1 sq. ; dift'erent names to be given to children of the four c, 7, 113, 113 sq. n.; 25, 35; 29, 297 sq. ; different forms of calls for the four c, 12, 28, 28 n., 452; Havishkr/t formulas for members of the four c, 12, 28, 28 n.; differ- ence of c. with regard to construct- ing the sacred fires, 12, 207 n. ; different seasons suitable for the Agnyadheya for the three c, 12, 290 sq.; different marriage rites for different c, 14, 206 sq.; 25, 79-82; bathing before sandhya prescribed for all c, 14, 246 ; an ascetic may beg alms from men of all c, 14, 281 : difference in ceremonies

CASTES

143

according to c, 25, 41 sq., 65, 95, 182, 184 sq. and n., 186; 5udras from whom a Brahmawa may accept food, 25, 168 ; a dead Brahmawa shall not be carried out by a 5udra, 25, 187; a Brahmawa shall never beg from a 5udra property for a sacrifice, 25, 435 ; different gifts at marriage to be given by the four c,

29, 39, 285 ; different rules for the ^u^akarman for the three c, 29, 55 ; different site for building a house for the different c, 29, 212, 428 ; 30, 120 ; difference of c. with regard to salving after bath, 29, 228 ; sacrificial fees for the Godana different for the three c, 29, 403 ;

with regard to salving after bath, 29, 228 ; sacrificial fees for the Godana different for the three c, 29, 403 ;

30, 70 ; the sacred fire to be taken from members of the three c, 30, 15 ; the Rathakara c. admitted to the Agnyadhana, 30, 316 ; Nishada chieftains admitted to the Gave- dhuka sacrifice, 30, 317; difference of c. in sacrificial details, 30, 337 ; Mahavrata ceremonies for Brah- ma«as, Agni^ayana rites also for other c, 43, xxv sq. and n.; differ- ent size of sepulchral mound for the four c, 44, 435.

(/) The c. and the law.

Offences causing loss of c, 2, 7, 74 sq., 89, 92, 280-2 ; 7, 138; 14, 5,217-19,235; 25,444,482; differ- ence of c, and law of adultery, 2, i66sq. ; 14, 112 sq., 232 sq.; 25, 316, 316 n., 319-21; 33, 179, 366 sq. ; different punishments for different c, 2, 167, 238-40, 245; 7, 33sq.; 25, 275 sq., 302-4, 382, 384, 386; 33, 203 sq., 228-31; marriage laws (number of wives, wives of different c.) and c, 2, 196; 7, 106; 11, 175; 14, 5sq., 92 sq., 196; 29, 277; 33, i65sq. andn., 185; rights of children according to c. of the mothers, 2, 198-200 and n. ; 25, 350 sq. and n., 356-8, 365 n., 371, 371 n. ; difference of c, and law about giving evidence, 2, 246 sq. ; 7, 50-2 ; 14, 82; 25, 264-6, 266 n., 269 sq., 272, 274 ; 33, 81, 81 n., 88, 91, 100, 245; difference of c. (sons of wives of diff*erent c.) and law of inheritance, 2, 308 sq. ; 7, 64 sq., 70-3 ; 14, 89, 225 sq., 225 n. ; 25, 357-9, 364,

367 n. ; 33, 192, 201, 371 sq., 374-6 ; difference of c. with regard to a treasure found, 7, 19 ; offences and punishments, with regard to the relation of c, 7, 33 sq. ; law of debt (interests) different for dif- ferent c, 7, 42 ; 14, 15, 15 n. ; 25, 278, 285 sq.; 33, 66, 66 n.; dif- ference of c. and the law of ordeals,

7, 53sq. ; 33,115,117; the crime of homicide, and the four c, 2, 78- 80, 83, 284 sq.; 7, 132, 133 sq., 1 36, 1 57 sq. ; 14, 107 sq., 212; 25, 448, 455 sq. and n. ; difference of c, and illicit sexual intercourse, 7, 174 sq.; 14, 109 sq.; 33, 179; legal procedure to be in accordance with the sum of the science of the first two c, 14, 79, 79 n. ; women be- come outcasts only by murder of a husband, or of a learned Brahma«a, or of a foetus, 14, 133 ; difference of c. in criminal law, 14, 201 sq. ; even a despicable Brahma«a may be a judge, but never a 5udra, 25,

255 sq. and n. ; suitors at a trial examined in the order of the c, 25,

; women be- come outcasts only by murder of a husband, or of a learned Brahma«a, or of a foetus, 14, 133 ; difference of c. in criminal law, 14, 201 sq. ; even a despicable Brahma«a may be a judge, but never a 5udra, 25,

255 sq. and n. ; suitors at a trial examined in the order of the c, 25,

256 ; 33, 290, 290 n.; peculiar laws and customs of c, 14, 96 ; 25, 260, 260 n., 262, 294 ; stolen property must be restored to men of all c, 25, 260 ; difference of law of theft according to c, 25, 313; law of abuse and defamation between different c, 25, 301-3 ; 33, 355 sq.; taxes to be levied from the four c, 25, 427 sq. and n. ; difference of c. and law about slavery, 33, 137 sq. and n. ; the wife of one expelled from caste may marry another man, 33, 185 ; law about assault, and difference of c, 33, 209-11, 357, 359 ; Karala^anaka lost his caste by carrying off a Brahman's daughter, 49 (i), 45.

(j) G. DISREGARDED.

View of c. in the Bhagavadgita,

8, 21-5, 208-10; view of c. in Buddhism, 8, 25 ; Brahmawa and ^vapaka ahke (manifestations of Brahman), 8, 65, 65 n. ; even Vaijyas and ^udras attain the su- preme goal, how much more Brahmawas and royal saints, 8, 85 sq., 85 n., 255; Buddha's definition of an outcast, illustrated by the

144

CASTES— CATTLE

story of a A'a«^/ala who was reborn in the Brahma world, 10 (ii), 20-3 ; not by birth does one become an otitcast, not by birth does one become a Brdhmana ; by deeds one becomes an outcast, by deeds one becomes a Brdhmawa, 10 (ii), 23; 45, 140; disagreement of c. on the Dhamma being lost, 10 (ii), 52 ; Buddha is neither a Brahmawa, nor a king's son, nor a Vessa (Vaijya), but a wandering mendi- cant, 10 (ii), 74 sq. ; do 7iot ask about descent, but ask about conduct ;

from wood, it is true, fire is born ; {likewise') a firm Muni, although be- longing to a loiv family , may become noble, ivhen restraifted {fro?n sinning) by huuiility, 10 (ii), 76 ; who has seen Buddha, is appeased, even if he be of black origin, 10 (ii), 103 ; the truth proclaimed by Buddha is open to all, 11, 187 ; Bhikkhus belonging to different c. before entering the Order, 20, 192 sq., 193 n. ; the four c. renounce their names and lineage when they be- come Buddhist monks, 20, 304 ; the monk Harikeja-Bala, born in a family of .Svapakas, converts a Brah- ma»a, 45, 50, 54 sq. ; a Brahma;?a or Kshatriya, an Ugra or a Li^- ^/6avi, when entering the order, is not stuck up on account of his Gotra, 45, 321 sq. ; men of different c. may become Brahmawas, accord- ing to S'aivas, 48, 521.

Castration not allowed to Bhik- khus, 20, 77 sq.

Categories, twenty-five, of the San- khya system, 34, 257-60; difficulties with regard to the six c. of the Vaijeshikas, 34, 394 sqq. ; seven, two, five c. of the Gainas, 34, 428 sq.j 430; five c. of the »Saivas, 34, 435 ; nine c. or developments, 45, 153, 154.

Caterpillar, soul compared to a, B8, 103, 352.

of the Vaijeshikas, 34, 394 sqq. ; seven, two, five c. of the Gainas, 34, 428 sq.j 430; five c. of the »Saivas, 34, 435 ; nine c. or developments, 45, 153, 154.

Caterpillar, soul compared to a, B8, 103, 352.

Cattle, law relating to, 2, 168 sq., 241; 7, 36 sq. ; 25, 253, 295-8, 336 sq. ; 33, 67, 141-3, 160-4, 160 n., 346 ; 37, 119 sq., 403 ; the Earth feels most happy where flocks and herds thrive, 4, 23 sq. ; creation of c, 5, 18; 26, 406-9; 37, 237; Aharman's contest with the c, 5,

177-82; duties towards c, 5, 374; 31, 69, 73; 37, 237-40; prayers for c, 5, 392; 12, 185; 26, 449; Arabian customs with regard to c, 6, 89, 89 n., 112, 112 n., 115 n., 132-4, 134 n. ; punishment for de- priving c. of their virility, 7, 35; tending c. duty of Vaijyas, 8, 127 ;

25, 325, 400, 419 ; created for men, 9, 167, 19S ; 37, 283; rites and prayers auspicious resp. inauspicious for c, 12, 64, 64 n., 71 n., 104, 172, 206 sq., 212, 342, 347, 353-5, 358; are fivefold, 12, 219, 228; c. means home, 12, 234; the as- terism Rohi«i connected with c, 12, 283 sq. ; about selling c. to foreigners, 18, 182 sq. ; Drvaspa keeps the flocks in health, 23, 1 1 1 ; three times a day take care of the beneficent c, 23, 339; rearing of c. meritorious, 24, 28 ; Brahma«as must not tend c, 25, 272 ; c. rear- ing one of the ten modes of sub- sistence, 25, 427; wealth means c,

26, 180; 44, 126; foul smell of c. not to be shunned, 26, 266 sq. ; at first did not submit to being given away, 26, 344; are related to the Adityas, 26, 353, 353 i^v 35^; Vayu leader of c, 26, 362 ; c. are food, 26, 446 sq.; 41, 33 ; 43, 52, 56 sq., 87, no, 115, 218 sq., 335; cere- monies and sacrifices relating to c,

29, 99-101, 130, 215 sq., 255-9, 353-5, 410 sq. ; 30, xxviii, 37, 87-9, 1 16-18, 127-9, 184-6, 304; 44, 10, 12,^119, 123, 127 sq. ; Pr/shataka or Ajvayu^a festival for the sake of c, 29, 130,^203, 332 sq., 415;

30, 92 sq. ; 5ulagava sacrifice for averting plague in c, 29, 255-8; 30, 220-4, 291 ; Rudra invoked to protect the c, 30, 37 ; Rudra dwells among c, 30, 181 ; brandmarks on c, 35, 122; duties of shepherds, 37, 81-4 ; religious duty of tending and care of c, 37, 126 sq., 179, 248, 286 sq., 312, 318 sq., 370; 47, 168; on c. breeding, 37, 129, 139 ; reme- dies for c, 37, 129 ; mutual service of man, c, and sacred beings, 37, 265; wisdom produced by. care of c, 37, 334; benefit for a husband- man through c, 37, 344 ; repletion unnecessary for c, 37, 381; salt

CATTLE— CEREMONIES

US

breeding, 37, 129, 139 ; reme- dies for c, 37, 129 ; mutual service of man, c, and sacred beings, 37, 265; wisdom produced by. care of c, 37, 334; benefit for a husband- man through c, 37, 344 ; repletion unnecessary for c, 37, 381; salt

CATTLE— CEREMONIES

US

means c, 41, 33 ; Agni is c, 41, 196-8; both gods and men subsist on c, 41,229; Dhurva-brick, repre- senting c, put on the fire- altar, 41, 379-81 ; charm against worms in c, 42, 23, 317-20; charms for the prosperity of c, 42, 143-5, 15°? 303 sq., 35t sq., 359-61, 41^-14, 490, 493 ; a shepherd's charm against wild beasts and robbers, 42, 147 sq., 366-9 ; Bhava and 6'arva, the lords of c, 42, 155; marked, 42, 174, 658 ; charm against sterility in c, 42, 299; charm to bring stray c. home, 42, 496 ; Rudra invoked not to hurt c, 43, 154, 162 ; two-footed man established among four-footed c, 44, 26 ; in winter c. waste away, 44, 45 ; gratified at the Agnihotra, 44, 82 ; the sacrifice is c, 44, 116 ; even whilst seeing clearly they do not know anything, 44, 130; off- spring, c, and heaven as reward of the pious, 44, 165, 170, 309 sq. ; milk, the light of c, 44, 215 ; the cups of milk (at the Sautrama«i) are c, 44, 229 ; recurring death of c, 44, 271 ; won by the sacrificer, by means of the Gagati metre, 44, 284 ; consist of sixteen parts, 44, 342 ; secured by the Br/hati metre, 44, 371 ; metres are c, 44, 376 n.; are neither domestic nor wild, 44, 376 n. ; when the c. overflow with milk, all the gods subsist thereon, 44, 508 ; Ashavahijto interferes to diminish slaughter of c, 47, xii ; pleased by the conversion of Vijtasp, 47, 74 ; kindness towards c. en- joined, 47, 107 sq. See also Bull, Calf, Cow, Goat, Ox, and Sheep.

Causation, chain of, see Nidanas.

Cause, causes : Kr/sh«a greater than Brahman and first c, 8, 96 ; pra- dhana, nature or material c.,8, 1 06 n., 191, 191 n., 244 ; the end of the great c. can never be reached, 8, 192 ; the self having no c, 8, 247, 309 ; where there are c. there is inconstancy and delusion, 8, 335 ; all beings have been created by nature, not by a c, 8, 387, 387 n. ; discussions on the c. of the world, 15, 231-7; 19, 206-12; whatever is originated, the Sahkhyas say, is originated from inherent c, non-

inherent c, and operative c, 34, 5 sq. ; causal matter is metaphori- cally represented as a she-goat, 34, 256 sq. ; only the one highest c. is true, 34, 322 ; four kinds of c. ad- mitted by the Bauddha, 34, 409, 409 n. ; things exist either through Karma, or a c, or the seasons, 36, 103, 107 sq. ; a Bodhisattva should not believe in the idea of a c, 49 (ii), 114 sq. ;— seed and product, c. and effect, 8, 383 n. ; relation of c. and effect, 34, xxix, xlix, 300-6, 309, 311, 320-43, 350, 367, 396 sq., 396 n., 399, 436, 442; 38, 9, 20, 451 ; 48, 415-19, 430-4, 445 sq., 453-5, 459, 463-6, 471, 482 sq., 541. See also Nidanas, Pradhana, Upadana, and World {b).

Cave (of the heart), see Heart.

Cave dwellings, in which Buddha stayed, 11, 56 sq.

Celibacy, see Monks.

See also Nidanas, Pradhana, Upadana, and World {b).

Cave (of the heart), see Heart.

Cave dwellings, in which Buddha stayed, 11, 56 sq.

Celibacy, see Monks.

Cemetery (burial - ground), Veda study must be interrupted in a, 2, 33; 14, 64; 25, 147; 29, 116, 324; rags for pawsukiila robes got from a c, 17, 197 sqq. ; impurity caused by touching a pyre or c, 14, 30 ; ascetics making a vow to wear nothing except what they can pro- cure from dustheaps or c, 20, 89 ; a Snataka shall not go to a c, 29, 126; selection and preparation of the place for a c, 29, 236 sq., 237 n.; Rudra invoked on a c, 29, 366 ; bridal procession passing ^ a c, 30, 262; preparing of burial-place and t omb, 44, 421 -40. See also Dakh^as,

Ceremonies.

{a) In Indian religions. \b) In Parsi religion. {c) In Chinese religions.

{a) In Indian religions.

The Puwyahava^ana ceremony, 2, 49 n. ; the ceremony of sipping water, 2, 54-9, 57 sq. and n. ; see also Purification ; costume of the Brah- ma«a when performing c, 2, 54 ; one should not invite a sinner to dinners given at religious c, 2, 75 ; even with a fallen mother there shall be no communion in religious c, 2, 88 ; to prevent the interruption of c. begging is permitted, 2, 123 ; rules about the fire for domestic c,

146

CEREMONIES

2, 2 01, 20 1 n. ; money may be taken from rich men who neglect their religiousdutiesto defray the expenses of c, 2, 273 ; to be performed by the husband together with the eldest wife, 7^ 1 1 1 sq. ; penance for omitting the daily rites, 7, 179 ; 25, 472, 472 n. ; the eternal rites of families destroyed by destruction of a family, 8, 41 sq. ; Vedic c. not a true means of emancipation, 8, 146 ; gifts made at c, 8, 169 ; through ignorance of the truth c. become amplified, 8, 171 ; rites and c. condemned, 11, TO, 10 n., 199, 300 n., 301 ; the ascetic shall discontinue the per- formance of c, 14, 46 ; families perish by neglect of sacred rites, 25, 86 ; daily c. of a householder, 25, 87-97 ; the rites prescribed in the Veda, a means of obtaining union with Brahman, 25, 2 1 2, 2 1 2 n. ; rites without knowledge of the soul not sufficient, 25, 213, 213 n. ; Kshatriyas degraded by omission of c, 25, 412 ; domestic rites and c, 'vols. 29 and 30 ; c. at the emanci- pation of a slave, 33, 138 sq. ; religious c. performed by several persons jointly, 33, 338; c. in Maha- yana Buddhism, 49 (i), 199. See also Auspicious rites. Hair, Marriage, Sacraments, Sacrifices, and Works. {b) In Parsi religion.

29 and 30 ; c. at the emanci- pation of a slave, 33, 138 sq. ; religious c. performed by several persons jointly, 33, 338; c. in Maha- yana Buddhism, 49 (i), 199. See also Auspicious rites. Hair, Marriage, Sacraments, Sacrifices, and Works. {b) In Parsi religion.

G. restored by Peshyotanu, 5, li sq., 227, 229; Auharma^i per- forms the Yazijn ceremony with the archangels, 5, 14; the Geto- kharid rite and other c, 5, 127, 127 n., 292, 292 n., 351; 18, 234, 234 n., 237 ; 24, 262 sq. and n. ; Mazdayasnian c, 5, 205 sq., 21 1 sq. ; five c, which when performed are good works, and when neglected sins, 5, 351 sq., 351 n. ; ceremonial worship and sacred feast, 5, 362 ; the merits of diiferent c, 5, 380 sq., 381 n. ; about the cost of religious c, 18, 201-9, 242 sq., 250-5 ; to order religious rites, an atonement for sin, 18, 232 ; celebrating c. a good work, 24, 27 sq., 27 n. ; how the c. of the sacred beings ought to be considered, 24, 94 sq. ; annual Rapithwin ceremony, 24, 264 ; duty of performing GMmgo% 24, 285 sq..

285 n. ; NavazuJ ceremony, 24 262 sq. and n., 316 sq. ; explanation of c. and ritual, 37, 23 ; assault against one about to celebrate a sacred c, 37, 49, 49 n. ; a thief liberated to celebrate a religious c, 37, 59 sq. ; on the day of battle, 37, 89 ; at the five periods of the day and night, 37, 167 ; three grades of c, 37, 192 ; great ordinance of the ceremonial of Auharmaz^, 37, 3 46 sq. ; religion of Auharmaz^ made progressive by c, 37, 363 ; why c. are performed, 37, 381 sq. ; worship of the sacred beings, 37, 395 sq, ; the c. which go to the bridge of sin,37,477; the wizard Mahrkus de- stroyed by the Dahman Afrm ritual, 47, xii, 108. See also Sacrifices (0). (r) In Chinese religions.

A minister appointed to direct 'the three c.,' 3, 44, 44 n. ; in c. it is better to be sparing than ex- travagant, 16, 105 n. ; *the orna- mental observances of society,' 16, 231, 232 n. ; arise when things are subjected to restraint, 16, 434, 440 n. ; their supposed prevalence in Chinese religion, 27, 12 sq. ; valueless without truth and rever- ence, 27, 25 sq., 394 sq., 403, 403 n., 408 sq., 411-14, 415 n., 416 sq., 439> 445 sq. ; their importance for government and morality, 27, 39, 367, 175-9, 386, 388-93 ; 28, 261-6 ; discourse of Confucius on c, 27, 40 ; 28, 270-7 ; rules of c. pre- sented under the figure of dykes, 27, 41 sq. ; 28, 284-99; ^^^ sug- gested by the course of nature, and conformed to the feelings of man, 27, 59 ; 28, 465 sq. ; how to prac- tise c. in a foreign country, 27, loi sq. ; the six ceremonial observ- ances, 27, 230, 248 ; their origin and development, 27, 364-72, 385- 90 ; enumerated, 27, 367, 388 ; 28, 430 ; on the things to be used for c, and details about time, number, &c., 27, 395-448, 448 n. ; regu- lation of expenditure for c, 27, 396 ; number of rules of c, 27, 404, 404 n. ; are not the expression of feelings, 27, 406 sq. ; promote righteousness and humility, 27, 413 sq. ; 28, 219 sq. ; different c.

; regu- lation of expenditure for c, 27, 396 ; number of rules of c, 27, 404, 404 n. ; are not the expression of feelings, 27, 406 sq. ; promote righteousness and humility, 27, 413 sq. ; 28, 219 sq. ; different c.

CEREMONIES-CHARITY

147

under different dynasties, 27, 438, 466-8; 28,35-9,324, 341 sq.; c. and music as moral forces, 28, 95-116, 125-9; niusic employed at c, 28, loi ; how they were framed, 28, 10 1 sq. ; the object of c. and music, 28, 224-6 ; five kinds of c, 28, 236, 236 n. ; their instructive and moral- izing power, 28, 257-60; a ruler must know the principles of c. and music, 28, 278 ; c. that have no em- bodiment, 28, 279 sq. ; 300 usages of c. and 3,000 modes of demeanour, 28, 323 ; only to be discussed by the emperor, 28, 324 ; are neces- sary, 28, 331 sq. ; the demonstration of humanity, 28, 409 ; how the Taoist looks upon c, 39, 140, 271, 278-80, 293, 305 sq., 342, 369; by c. men impose on one another, they are but the flowers of the Tao, and the commencement of disorder, 40, 58 sq. ; cultivated by Confucius,

40, 193 ; attacked by Mo-jze, 40, 218/; unguent of the Chrismal rite sprinkled on the head (of children, idols, &c.), 40, 270 sq. ; began to be practised when the Tao was laid aside, 40, 284 sq. ; c. and music in the age of perfect virtue, 40, 312.

Cessation, two kinds of it assumed by the Bauddhas, 34, 410 sq., 413.

Chain, see Bonds, the five.

Chamberlain, j^^Kshattri.

Changer (Vikartri), n.d., invoked at the house-building rite, 29, 347.

Chaos*: the gods of the southern and northern seas brought Ch. to an end by boring holes in him, 39, 138, 266 sq., 267 n.

Chariot (cart, carriage), ceremonies connected with cart containing rice for sacrifice, 12, 12-19 ; pole of ch. bound with thongs, 12, 452 ; Soma- carts and cart-shed, 26, 127-34; cart-wheels described, 26, 132 n.; ceremonies on mounting a ch., 29, 209-11, 363-5 ; 30, 295 ; gods drive on ch., 32, 14, 29, 63, 82, 97, 107, 126, 159, 169, 210, 272, 296, 313, 319 sq., 326, 333 sq., 337 sq., 340, 343, 352, 357, 363, 366, 368, 370, 391 sq., 400 sq., 408, 413,444, 449 ;

41, 289 sq. ; 42, 120; 46, 245 ; gods invoked for wealth of horses, ch., ch.-horses, &c., 32, 296, 341 ; racing

; 42, 120; 46, 245 ; gods invoked for wealth of horses, ch., ch.-horses, &c., 32, 296, 341 ; racing

ch., 32, 352 ; 46, 173, i93, 213 ; bounteous like lords of ch., 32, 416 ; spokes of ch.-wheels, 32, 416 ; ch.- race at the va^apeya, 41, xxiv, 17- 29 ; ch., is a thunderbolt, is a winner of wealth, 41, 18, 98; carriage and pair, the priest's fee, 41, 50 ; oblations relating to the ch. at the ra^asuya, 41, loi sq. ; yoke-pin's throw, and yoke as measures of distance, 41, 123, 349 ; driving the sacrificial fire on a ch., 41, 289-91 ; first the right, then the left ox yoked, 41, 291, 327 ; consecration of war-ch., 42, 120, 587 ; offering made on head of ch., 43, 233 sq. ; ch. is yonder sun, 48, 234 sq. ; by oblations of air the gods yoked the ch. for the obtainment of wishes, 43, 236 ; if two smashed ch. were to unite, there would be one fit for driving, 44, 198 ; is completed, i.e. held together with cords, 44, 318, 318 n,; a victorious ch., 46, 271. See also Parables (/). Charioteer, night like a, 82, 357 ; Maruts called ch., 32, 364, 375 ; three horses, the warrior and the ch., 41, 50, 102; not to get down from chariot along with the king, 41, 104 ; king and ch. stepping on the war- chariot, 42, 587 ; Agni compared to a ch., 46, 37, 100, 221, 229, 233, 292, 350, 360. fc /?/jo Parables (/). Charity, sacrifice, and Veda study, the three kinds of good works, 1, 35 ; 8, 98 sq., 340; 15, 179; 25, 307 ; 48, 695, 699 ; rewards of ch. in next life, 1, 80 ; 4, 200, 383 ; 19, 213-16; 24, 184 sq,, 342 sq. ; 37, 204, 313 ; 38, 124 ; portions of^ the harvest to be left f^or the benefit of the widow, 3, 373, 373 n. ; 28, 296 ; the Earth is pleased by him who makes gifts to the faithful, 4, 31 ; contract of ch. to co-religionists, 4, 34, 45 sq. ; he who relieves the poor makes Ahtira king^ 4, loi, 210, 251 ; he who refuses gifts to the faithful, makes the Dru^ pregnant with fiends, 4, 201 ; Zoroastrian virtue ■and duty of ch., 4, 218, 266, 285- ,7, 286 n. ; 5, 209; 18, 174 sq. ; 28, 316, 320 n., 336-8, 344; 24, 19, 24, 282, 329; 37, 180, 307, 319-21 ; see also Rata (Genius of Ch.) ; mutual ch. between brethren

148

CHARITY

; 5, 209; 18, 174 sq. ; 28, 316, 320 n., 336-8, 344; 24, 19, 24, 282, 329; 37, 180, 307, 319-21 ; see also Rata (Genius of Ch.) ; mutual ch. between brethren

148

CHARITY

in the Faith, 4, 292 n., 293 ; ch. one of the three best things, 4, 293 ; gifts to the righteous, the best sacrifice, 4, 357 ; the soul clothed with garments given in ch., 5, 127, 341, 341 n., 383 n. ; mutual assist- ance of the creatures is the will of Auharmas;/^, 5, 158 ; game to be preserved for the poor, 5, 301, 301 n. ; advantage of excessive alms- giving, 5, 325, 345; meat-offering to (personified) Compassion and sustenance of the poor, 5, 337; forsaking a righteous man in afflic- tion, a discomfort to the earth, 5, 361 ; almsgiving a duty of the Moslim, 6, Ixxi, Ixxiii, 2, 6, 11, 15, 24, sS, 60, 62, 77, 105, 149, 156, 163, i73-5j 183 sq., 186 jq., 235, 242 ; 9, 4, 31, 60 sq., 65, 78, 80, 99, 113, 131, 143, 160, i6s, 199, 209, 266-8, 2^2, 28s, 287, 301, J08, 332, JJ^ sq-, 338, 342; feeding a poor man, a substitute for a fast, 6, 26 ; expend in alms in God's way and he not cast by your own hands into perdition ; but do good, for God loves those who do good, 6,28; to whom alms should be given, 6, 31, 181 ; 9, 128 ; duty towards orphans, 6, 32, 71 sq., 77> 90, 135 ; 27, 259 ; * the surplus' to be expended in alms, 6, 32 ; Oye who believe! expend in alms of what we have bestowed upon you, before the day comes in which is no barter, and no friendship, and no intercession ; and the misbelievers, they are the unjust, 6, 39 sq. ; of almsgiving in God's way, 6, 41-4 ; alms not to be given for appearance sake, 6, 78 ; part of blood-money remitted as alms, 6, 85 ; share of the spoils to be given to the poor, 6, 168 ; alms not to be accepted from misbelievers, 6, 180 sq. ; God rewards those who give alms, 6, 191; 9, 155; leads to final emancipation, 8, 114 ; duty of Kshatriyas, 8, 127 ; one of the twelve great observances, 8, 167,

182 ; giving away of sons and wealth to deserving men, 8, 169; how ch. should be exercised, 8,

183 sq. ; want of ch. a mark of the quality of darkness, 8, 320; the various acts of public ch., belong'to the quality of passion, 8, 324; the

should be exercised, 8,

183 sq. ; want of ch. a mark of the quality of darkness, 8, 320; the various acts of public ch., belong'to the quality of passion, 8, 324; the

duty of the good, 8, 326 ; 25 164 sq. ; the hermit should always give alms of whatever he has for food, 8, 361; be not niggardly in God's cause, 9, 232 sq. ; food given to the poor and the orphan and the captive * for God's sake,^ 9, 312 sq. ; the wealthy denounced who do not care for the poor and the orphan, 9, 331 ; the duty of all castes, 14, 26; 25, 24, 401, 420; cannot save him whose conduct is vile, 14, 34 ; the Paramita of ch., 19, 366-8 ; grand feats of charitableness of Bodhi- sattvas, 21, 11 sq., 14, 243 ; accu- mulation of merits acquired by acts of ch. compared with that acquired by occupation with sacred books, 21, 320-7 ; keeping the Lotus of the True Law is a greater merit than bestowing the whole world full of jewels on Buddhas, &c., 21, 386 ; prayers, sacrifices, and ch. offered to Mithra, 23, 1 2 1 ; provision of lodgings for the sick and poor, a good work, 24, 75 ; liberality of thought, of word, and of deed, 24, 121 sq. ; gifts to the poor for the benefit of one's soul, 24, 184 sq. ; nothing is to be given to a sinner, 24, 354 ; the chief virtue in the Kali age, 25, 24 ; duty of giving alms to ascetics and students, 25, 92 sq., 92 n. ; the hermit to give alms of water, roots, and fruit, 25, 199 sq. ; given up by the ascetic, 25, 205 ; property destined for ch., is indi- visible, 25, 379, 379 n. ; provision made for orphans, widowers, widows, and cripples, 27, 243 sq. ; acts of ch. enjoined on the Emperor for the third month of spring, 27, 264 ; compassion to be shown to orphans and widows, 27, 298 ; to relieve suffering, and shelter the poor, the first care of Zoroastrianism, 31, xxii, 80 sq., 85, 85 n.; houses for the poor built, 31, 300 ; render ye the needy rich, 31, 357 ; charitable associations, 33, 348, 349 sq. ; alms less meritorious than sacrifices, 34, 27 ; duty of almsgiving, especially in the days of the Fravashis, 37, 1 8 ; about begging and beneficence, 37, 39 ; squandering alms, 37, 70; praise of liberality, 37, 91 ; reducing liber-

CHARITY-CHASTITY

149

; alms less meritorious than sacrifices, 34, 27 ; duty of almsgiving, especially in the days of the Fravashis, 37, 1 8 ; about begging and beneficence, 37, 39 ; squandering alms, 37, 70; praise of liberality, 37, 91 ; reducing liber-

CHARITY-CHASTITY

149

ality, limit of a wife's liberality, 37, 99 ; illiberal opulence, 37, 176 sq. ; what you give to a ^disciple of Zoroaster is as if given to Zoroaster, 37, 196, 196 n.; reward of liberality towards the worthy, 37, 249 sq. ; liberality for the Mazda- worshipper is for the archangels, 37, 280; he who gives to the needy gives himself up to Zaratujt, 37, 324 ; practising ch. benefits the sun, 37, 326 ; liberal giving is repaying a debt, 37, 336 ; giving to the wise is a foundation of learning, 37, 371 ; development of the world through liberality to the poor, 37, 372 ; ministration of the poor through Auharmaz^, 37, 458 ; the sage does not accumulate {for him- self). The more that he expends for others^ the 7nore does he possess of his own ; the more that he gives to others, the more does he have himself 39, 123 sq. ; 40, 55 ; better is he who controls himself, than he who gives, every month, thousands of cows, 45, 39 ; Zoroaster's charitableness, 47, 152-4 ; ch. is helpful to know- ledge, 48, 704. See also Begging, Gifts, Priests (r,<^),««^Teacher (fee). Charms : a Brahma/^arin learns poison ch. and such things from his teacher, 2, 19 n. ; ch. cannot save a man who is in the bonds of death, 7, 81 sq.; battle-ch., 23, 243 ; 42, 98, 117-33, 233-5, 262 sq., 325-7, 404 sq., 436-40, 510 sq., 545, 582- 7, 631-9 ; love-ch., 30, 269 sq. ; 42, 99-105,274-7, 311-13, 356-9,459 sq., 512 sq., 534-6, 539 sq., 546 sq. ; by means of ch. Siddhas make rain, extinguish fire, and ward off poison, 35, 181, 181 n. ; snakes com- pelled by ch. (Pint) to suck the poison back again or prevented from biting, 35, 212, 213 n., 215 eq. ; Kshatriyas have secret formulas handed down in families, 35, 265 ; protecting ch. against death, 42, 55- 60; against curses, 42, 91, 285; a sleeping-ch. at an assignation, 42, 105 sq., 372 sq. ; to allay discord and appease anger, 42, 134-7, 361- 4, 479-81, 492, 494 sq., 55° sq. ; to gain victory in debate, or influence in the assembly, 42, 137-9, 275, 304- 6, 508 sq., 543 sq. ; to avert sin, evil

at an assignation, 42, 105 sq., 372 sq. ; to allay discord and appease anger, 42, 134-7, 361- 4, 479-81, 492, 494 sq., 55° sq. ; to gain victory in debate, or influence in the assembly, 42, 137-9, 275, 304- 6, 508 sq., 543 sq. ; to avert sin, evil

omens, and the like, 42, 163-8,473-5, 483-5, 521-9, 555 sq., 564 sq. ; for easy dehvery in child-bed, 42, 247 ; to cure diseases, see under Diseases ; pertaining to women, j<?^ Women {b). See also Prayers, and Witchcraft. Chase, see Animals (/j, and Hunting. Chastity enjoined for the Brahma- ^arin or Vedic student, 2, 8, 186, 188; 7, 120 sq. ; 25, 6*2 sq. ; 29, 309; 30, 70 sq., 76, 160; 33, 132; 48, 695 ; Brahma^arin who breaks the vow of ch., 2, 85, 257, 281 sq., 289, 294 sq.; 14, 117 sq., 215 sq., 294 sq. ; 29, 361 sq. ; 38, 318-20; 48, 706 sq. ; enjoined for the ascetic, 2, 155, 193; enjoined for the hermit, 2, 155 ; 7, 277 ; 14, 45 ; 25, 203 ; those who keep the vow of ch. reach immortality, 2, 158; en- joined for mourners during the period of impurity, 2, 254 ; to be observed on the day of a ^raddha, 2, 258 ; as a penance, 2, 283, 286 ; 25, 447, 476 ; enjoined for believers, 9, 65, 76 sq. ; the Bhikkhu should live a life of ch., 10 (iij, 18 sq. ; 11, 189; 13, 7 sq., 32, 42; of the ancient Brahmawas, 10 (ii), 49 ; let the wise man avoid an unchaste life as a burning heap of coals ,1^ (ii), 65 sq,; ye shall not act wrongly touching the bodily desires, 11, 253; offences against ch., 13, 16 sq. ; restrictions as to a Bhikkhu's preaching to women, 13, 32 sq. ; Buddhist monk threatened by dangers of offending against ch., 13, 261, 315, 340; 20, 312 ; certain Bhikkhus followed evil practices offending against ch., 17, 347-54; enjoined for Snatakas at certain periods, 25, 149, 149 n. ; chaste Brahmawas reach heaven, 25, 1 96 sq. ; to be observed by the youth after the first shaving, 29, 303, 403 ; to be observed during a ceremony for procuring wealth, 29, 428 ; 30, 120; to be observed before per- forming a magic rite, 30, 269 sq. ; knowledge belongs to those who are bound to ch., 38, 295 sq. ; the stages of life for which ch. is obli- gatory, 38, 297-303, 317 sqq. ; the ten conditions of perfect ch., for Gaina monks, 45, 73-7 ; enjoined for Gaina monks, 45, 74, 91 sq., 162,

150

CHASTITY— CHILD, CHILDREN

185 sq., 296, 302 sq., 307, 308, 324, 330, 333, 350, 380, 411 ; he who does not carnally love divine, human, or animal beings, is a true Brahmawa, 45, 139 ; heretics do not lead a life of ch., 45, 245; is the highest of austerities, 45, 291 ; ob- served by those who abandon works and possess knowledge of Brahman, 48, 693 ; not recommended by Gaimini, 48, 694. See also Absti- nence, and Sexual intercourse.

Chatter, sin of unseasonable, 5, Ixi, 287 sq., 288 n., 290-3 ; 24, II, II n. ; 37, 152.

Chest, the imperishable, which has the sky for its circumference and the earth for its bottom, &c., 1, 49 sq.

Child, Children.

{a) Religious beliefs about ch.

\b) Religious ceremonies connected with

Chatter, sin of unseasonable, 5, Ixi, 287 sq., 288 n., 290-3 ; 24, II, II n. ; 37, 152.

Chest, the imperishable, which has the sky for its circumference and the earth for its bottom, &c., 1, 49 sq.

Child, Children.

{a) Religious beliefs about ch.

\b) Religious ceremonies connected with

ch. (c) Ch. in physiology, law, and custom.

(a) Religious beliefs about ch. The quality of the ch. depends on the marriage rite of the parents, 2, 128 ; 14, 207 sq. and n. ; 25, 82 sq. ; 29, 166 ; in thy offspring thou art horn again, that, mortal, is thy immortality, 2, 159 ; the heavenly bliss of the ancestors depends on the procreation of ch., 2, 159 sq.; the sins of their ch. do not hurt the ancestors, 2, 160 ; no religious rites or restrictions enjoined for ch. before their initiation, 2, 185 sq. and n. ; 14, 10, 150; dreams of bears forbode sons, dreams of snakes daughters, 3, 350 ; the duty and religious merit of begetting ch. (sons), 4, Ixii, 46 sq., 47 n. ; 5, 325, 345 ; 14, 26, 44, 56, 260-2, 271-3 ; 18, 225 sq., 429, 429 n.; 25, 205; 37, 1 09 ; used as assistant priests, 4, 308 n., 309-11, 365 ; 37, 95 ; Mashya and M ashy 61 eat their ch., 5, 57, 57 n. ; there is no begetting of ch. after the resurrection, 5, 127 ; un- seasonable chatter no sin for ch., 5, 290 sq. ; father responsible for sins of ch., 5, 291, 291 n., 305 n. ; 37, 129 sq. ; when his wife becomes pregnant by him, a man is freed from mortal sin, 5, 307 ; new-born ch. not to be shown to a sinful person, 5, 322 ; good works of ch.

; father responsible for sins of ch., 5, 291, 291 n., 305 n. ; 37, 129 sq. ; when his wife becomes pregnant by him, a man is freed from mortal sin, 5, 307 ; new-born ch. not to be shown to a sinful person, 5, 322 ; good works of ch.

shared by parents, 5, 325, 345 ; 24, 313 ; 37, 470 ; he who has no kins- men, no ch., is released, 8, 246 ; Mohammed's enemies shall be childless, 9, 343 ; begetting ch.- a debt to the ancestors, 12, 190 sq., 190 n. ; 49 (i), 100 ; offspring pro- duced by sacrifice, 12, 257 ; men's offspring their death, 12, 361 ; birth of ch. causes interruption of Veda- study, 14, 211; 29, 115, 142 ; a wife, childless for three years, becomes at last a mother : a good omen, 16, 179, 181 n.; a wife who is pregnant, and will not nourish her ch. — inauspicious, 16, 179, 181 n. ; the wife's duty to nourish her ch., 16> 333 ; succession of life through ch. commendable, 18, 92, 92 sq. n. ; results of good deeds manifested in ch., 18, 141; Ho remove the burden of offspring' by assisting in their support, an atonement for sins, 18, 232, 236 ; sterility hateful to Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 280 sq. ; a virtuous ch, is a good supporter of fame, 24, 4 1 ; the worst child, 24, 69 ; the tie of ch. is the most pleasant, 24, 82 ; for the welfare of the soul after death it is necessary to leave a ch., 24, 278-81 ; the fiend Se^ threatens infants, 24, 294; Veda-study, sacri- fices, and procreation of sons fit the body for union with Brahman, 25, 34; sins of the father fall on ch. and grandchildren, 25, 156 ; im- portance of preserving the purity of offspring, 25, 328 sq. and n. ; are the cause of happiness in this world and after death, 25, 332 ; conception without sexual intercourse, 35, 185, 306 ; ch. under seven years cannot attain to Nirvawa, 36, 177-81 ; con- demned for wizard's spells, 37, 65 ; sins of ch., 37, 77 ; sin of giving weapons to ch., 37, 78 ; fit for judge- ship, if acquainted with the law, 37, 80 ; spiritual perception of ch., 37, 1 1 1 ; the excellence of virtuous q^- spring, 37, 179 ; childlessness a punishment in hell, 37, 211 ; tokens at the time of childbirth, 37, 427 ; the guilt which remains unpunished at the death of a man falls upon his posterity, 39, 39 ; 40, 244 sq., 244 n.; the Taoist sage like a little ch., 40,

CHILD, CHILDREN

151

80-2 ; progeny is all the light, 41, 239 ; 43, 129 ; symbolism of genera- tion of ch., 41, 239 sq. ; 43, 128, 130; by giving sterile cows to Brahmans, one obtains ch., 42, 174 ; continue the life of the parents, 42, 185, 646 ; he alone is ruler who propagates ch., 43, 230. See also Birth, and Embryo. {b) Religious ceremonies con- nected WITH CH.

; 43, 128, 130; by giving sterile cows to Brahmans, one obtains ch., 42, 174 ; continue the life of the parents, 42, 185, 646 ; he alone is ruler who propagates ch., 43, 230. See also Birth, and Embryo. {b) Religious ceremonies con- nected WITH CH.

Secret name given to ch. at birth, 1, 178 sq,, 178 n. ; 29, 395 ; 30, 55, 215, 281 ; 41, 159 ; sacrifices Jind rites connected with concep- tion, pregnancy, and birth of ch., 1, 244 n.; 5, 322 ; 7, 1 12-14 ; 11, I n. ; 12, 85 ; 15, 215-21 (con- ception), 221-4, 222 n. ; 19, 7, 19 sq. ; 22, 254 sq. ; 23, 341 ; 24, 277, 286 sq., 319; 25, 33-6, 34 n. ; 27, 27, 471-6; 29, 46-57, 179, 182 sq., 293-8, 393-9 ; 30, xxi, 55, 58 sq., 62, 208-18, 253, 280, 282, 301 sq. ; 37, 100 sq. ; 42, 97-9, 109 sq., 242-5, 247, 284, 356 sq., 460 sq., 467, 517 sq., 540 sq., 545 sq., 574 sq. ; 47, 30 ; 49 (i), 15, 22 ; prayers and rites of a father setting out on a journey or returning from it for the welfare of his ch., 1, 288; 12, 357-9; 29, 183, 298, 397; 30, 59, 215 sq., 283 ; impurity caused by the birth of ch., 2, 59, 250 sq. ; 4, Ixxix sq. and n. ; 5, 272, 280-2, 280 n.; 7, 87-91; 14, 177 sq., 180, 298 ; 24, 339 sq. ; 25, 146, 162, 177-81 ; 29, 355 ; see also Impurity ; impurity of women after miscarriage, 4, 62-5, 91 sq. ; 5, 280-2, 280 n. ; 24, 340 sq. ; 25, 179, 179 sq. n. ; 37, 159 ; fire to be kept for the protection of the unborn and new-born ch. from demons, 4, 184 n.; 5, 342-4 ; 18, 59, 59 n. ; 24, 277 ; 37, 480 ; prayers for the protection of the lying-in woman, 4, 230, 232-4, 232 n. ; ceremony of tying the sacred thread-girdle, 5, 320 sq. ; 18, xxviii ; 24, 309 sq., 347, 349; 37, 47f, 474-6; Jee also Costume ; pregnancy becomes scarcer, and fewer male ch. are born, where the fire is not main- tained properly, 5, 339 ; 24, 271 ; 37, 191 sq. ; rite of circumcision not

mentioned in the Qur'an, 6, hi ; funeral rites for ch., 7, 90 ; 14, 177 ; 24, 310 ; 25, 120, 180 ; 27, 340 sq. ; 29, 245, 355 ; Nishekakarman, cere- mony of impregnation, 7, 112 sq., 113 n. ; Puwsavana, or ceremony to cause the birth of a male, 7, 113, 113 n. ; 29, 42 sq., 45 sq., 179 sq.,

291 sq., 395 sq. ; 30, 52-4, 209 sq., 280 sq.; 37, no; 42, 97, 357 sq., 460 sq. ; Simantonnayana, or cere- mony of parting the hair of the pregnant woman, 7, 113, 113 n, ; 29, 47-9, 137 sq., 180, 181 sq., 276,

292 sq., 394 sq.; 30, 54 sq., 208 sq., 253, 279 sq. ; 42, 545 ; Gatakarman, or birth-ceremony, 7, 113 ; 25, 34;

29, 49-51, 137 sq.', 182 sq., 395; 30, 55 sq., 210-14, 281-3 ; 37, 100; 38, 28 sq. ; 42, 293 ; the Namadheya (namakarawa) or name-giving rite, 7, 113 ; 11, in. ; 15, 223 ; 22, 192, 255; 25, 35, 35 n., t8o; 27, 78 sq., 144, 473-5; 29, 50, 182 sq.,297 sq., 395-7 ; 30, 57 sq.,^215, 282 sq.; 37, loi ; 42, 573 ; Adityadarjana, or ceremony of taking the child out to see the sun, 7, 114 ; Annaprajana, or ceremony of first feeding, 7,114;

11, I n. ; 29, 54 sq., 183 sq., 299 sq. ;

; 29, 54 sq., 183 sq., 299 sq. ;

30, 216, 283; the ATuiakara^a ( ATauia, or ^aula-karman) or tonsure rite, 2, 253, 253 n.; 7, 114; 25, 34, 36, 177, 180; 29, 55-7y 184-6, 276, 301-3, 380, 397-9 ; 30, 41, 60-3, 216-18,253, 283 sq. ; 37,124; 42, 309 ; prayer for the son, that he may continue the sacrifice, 12, 273, 27311., 357; prayers for offspring,

12, 369 n. ; 23, 360 sq. ; 25, 123;

26, 124; 42, 18 ; ceremonies to secure the birth of ch. with certain qualities wished for, 15, 219 sq. ; 29, 171 ; 30, xxi; portion of de- ceased ch. at funeral meals, 25, 120 ; by eating a cake sacred to the manes, a wife will bring forth an excellent son, 25, 124 ; 29, 424 ; special rites for the sake of off- spring, 26, 98, 173, 177, 213-15, 382 ; on the ceremonies of capping,

27, 26, 54 sq., 79, 144, 316 sq», 3^7 n., 355, 358, 437 sq., 437 n., 451, 478; 28, 9, 52 sq., 162, 425-7; shaving ceremony of a ch., 27, 473 ; 37, 124 ; girls take the hairpin on

152

CHILD, CHILDREN—CHRISTIANS

reaching maturity, 27, 451, 479;

28, 52 sq., 172 ; archery perform- ances at the birth of a son, 28, 452 ; the Garbharakshawa, 29, 47 ; the mother's getting up from childbed,

29, 51 sq. ; how to procure male or female offspring, 29, 167 sq. ; prayers and rites of a wife who desires to conceive, 29, 287, 291 ; Balis offered by a wife for the pro- tection of offspring, 29, 290 sq. ; Medha^anana and Ayushya rites tor the new-born ch., 29, 293 sq. ; charms against diseases of ch., caused by demons, 29, 296 sq. ;

30, 213 sq., 219 sq., 286 sq. ; 42, 283, 341-3 ; placing a boy on the bride's lap, 30, 50, 263 ; Soshyanti- homa, sacrifice for the woman in labour, 30, 55 ; monthly sacrifice in commemoration of the ch.'s birth, 30,-58 sq. ; Kshipraprasavana, or ceremony for accelerating the con- finement, 30, 2ro, 281 ; ceremony at a miscarriage, 30, 2 1 o ; fumigation of new-born ch. to keep evil demons away, 30, 2 1 1 sq. ; charms to pre- vent miscarriage, 42, xxxviii, 298 sq., 302; charm against worms in ch., 42, 23-5, 452-5; prayer for long life pronounced over a boy, 42, 50 sq., 306 sq. ; five Brahmawas breathe over the new-born son, 44, 129 sq., 129 n. See also Woman {b).

{c) Ch. IX PHYSIOLOGY, LAW, AND CUSTOM.

Gift and sale of ch., 2, 132, 132 n. ; 8, 169 ; 14, 75, 228, 335 ; 25, xciii, 442 ; games of ch., 3, 350, 350 n. ; illegitimate ch., 4, 178-80 ; 24, 325 ; must be supported for seven years, 4, 183, 183 n.; on the nature of conception and generation, procrea- tion of male or female ch., 5, 60 sq. ; 25, 84 ; 37, 1 09-1 1 ; discrimination in accepting the child of a hand- maid, 5, 323 sq., 323 n., 344 sq. ; about suckling ch., 6, 35 ; 9, 132 ; birth and weaning of ch,, 9, 226 ; when the ch. is born, there is breath, as long as it is not born, it breathes in accord with the mother's breath, 12, 305 ; whether generation of ch. depends more on father or on mother, 14, 180 ; 25, 417 sq. ; family in w^hich no male ch. are born to be

is born, there is breath, as long as it is not born, it breathes in accord with the mother's breath, 12, 305 ; whether generation of ch. depends more on father or on mother, 14, 180 ; 25, 417 sq. ; family in w^hich no male ch. are born to be

avoided in choosing a bride, 25, 76 ; whether ch. belong to the begetter or to the owner of the soil, 25, 333-7; 33, 176 sq. ; crime of killing ch., 25, 382 ; 40, 243 ; howpunished, 25, 382 ; how ch. style themselves in speaking to their parents, 27, 113; law about ch., 27, 66 ; name of a posthumous heir announced to the spirits and in the ancestral temple, 27, 311-14; nurses chosen for the ch., 27, 472 sq., 476 ; dependence of ch., 33, 51 ; law about minority, 33, 51, 51 n. ; the property of ch. not lost by adverse possession, 33, 6r ; are incompetent witnesses, 33, 89 sq. ; 37, 38 ; not to be subjected to the ordeal by water, 33, 1 1 3 ; crimes committed by ch., 37, 41, 46 sq., 76 ; guardianship of a child, 37, loi, 162 ; born with head first, 41, 233 ; why they try to speak and stand up at the end of a year, 41, 388 ; 44, 12 sq. ; are born after being fashioned for a year, 43, 274 ; 44, 87 sq. ; * child,' favourite name of the horse, 44, 2 88. See also Abortion, Adoption, Family, Parables (/), Parents, Son, and Woman (g),

China : Sovereigns of Ch. and their titles, 3, xxvi-xxix ; early historical documents in Ch., 3, 4-6; chronology of Ch., and principal eras, 3, 13, 15, 20-30 ; the three religions of Ch., 3, xiii-xxii ; 39, i sq. ; 40, 311 n., 315, 320 n. ; sacred books of Ch., 3, xiii- xxii ; 49 (ii), xxvi ; see also Con- fucianism ; geography of Ch., 3, 64- 76 ; how the King of Ch. charms the great ocean, 35, 182.

Chiromancy, treatises on, 42, 260.

Christianity, and Zoroastrianism,

5, Ixix sq. ; established in Arabia,

6, xiv ; its relation to Islam, 6, xlvii-lii ; Trinity and sonship of Jesus denounced, 6, 95, 108; Buddhism and Ch., 11, 165 sq., 208, 222 ; alleged Christian in- fluences in the Upanishads, 15, xxxi; falsehood about the Messiah, 18, 107 sq. ; criticisms of Christian doctrines, 24, xxv, xxvii sq., 225, 225 n., 229-43.

Christians, fiends with red banners (Ch. ?) in Iran, 5, li, 215 sq. ; referred to as infidels, 5, Ixi, 297,

CHRISTIANS-COGNITION

153

; criticisms of Christian doctrines, 24, xxv, xxvii sq., 225, 225 n., 229-43.

Christians, fiends with red banners (Ch. ?) in Iran, 5, li, 215 sq. ; referred to as infidels, 5, Ixi, 297,

CHRISTIANS-COGNITION

153

297 n. ; treated as infidels by Mohammed, 6, xlvii; Jews, Ch., or Sabaeans, whosoever believe in God, will have their reward, 6, 8 ; disputes between Jews and Ch., 6, 1 5 ; Paradise not exclusively for Jews and Ch., 6, 15 ; Jews and Ch. opposed to Islam, 6, 16 ; Mohammed warned against the Ch., 6, 99 ; Jews and Ch. not the 'Sons of God,* 6, 100 ; to be judged by what God has revealed, 6, 104 ; Jews and Ch. not to be taken for patrons, 6, 105 sq. ; Jews and Ch. appealed to and reproved, 6, 106 sq. ; nearest in love to the Muslims, 6, 109 ; say that the Messiah is the Son of God, 6, 177 ; God will decide between Jews, Sabaeans, Ch., and other faiths, 9, 58 ; rebuked for intro- ducing monkery, 9, 269 ; rebuked for not believing in Mohammed's mission, 9, 337 sq.

Church, Buddhist. See Sawgha.

Circumambulation, honouring a person by going round hirti towards the right (generally thr^e times), 2, 25 ; 7, 236sq. ; lO(ii), 119 sq., 188; 11, 15, 17, 30, 33, 42, 7«, 80; 13, 108, 140, 193, 240; 17, 6, 36, 62, 83, 92, 98, lor, 192, 194, 228, 259, 360 sq. ; 19, 81 ; 20, 103, 184, 235, 253, 257, 320, 327, 382; 21, 158, 162,283,397,425; 22,196; 30,292; 35,28; 45,41,101, 107,434; 49 (i), 157, 166; (ii), 10, 112; seven times, 21, 381, 398, 431;— c* of temples, 2, 276 sq. n. ; 29, 125 ; of the holy shrines at the *Ha^^ ceremonies, 6, xi ; Kaabah seven times circumam- bulated, 6, xHi, Ixxiv, 17; 9, 59; Pradakshiwa, the sun-wise c, 12, 37 n. (comp. Gaelic deasil), 272, 272 n.; 44, 323, 323 n., 468; the Adhvaryu w^alks round the Hotri from left to right, 12, 132 n. ; of the altar, 12, 264-6, 425, 432, 432 n., 435, 441 sq.; 26, 283; 43, 170; of the fire, 12, 339, 344, 345 n. ; 25, 38 sq. ; 29, 37 sq., 68, 177, 360, 384 ; 30, 20, 29, 222 ; 44, xxvi ; at the wedding, 29, 168 sq., 279, 283, 382; 30, 46, 191, 198, 260 sq.; at the Upanayana, 29, 306; 30, 150 ; — of the funeral pile three times, 17, 299 sq. ; 19, 323 ; the Devas turn

; 25, 38 sq. ; 29, 37 sq., 68, 177, 360, 384 ; 30, 20, 29, 222 ; 44, xxvi ; at the wedding, 29, 168 sq., 279, 283, 382; 30, 46, 191, 198, 260 sq.; at the Upanayana, 29, 306; 30, 150 ; — of the funeral pile three times, 17, 299 sq. ; 19, 323 ; the Devas turn

round the Buddha babe to the right, 19, 364 ; worship of a Stiipa by c, 21, 247 ; of the animal victim, 26, 186 sq., 187 n. ; of the grave, 27, 193 ; of water at a wedding, 29, 36 ; of the ground where a house is built, 29, 213, 214 ; of the burial place, 29, 238, 245 sq. ; of the unlucky fire turning the left side towards it, 29, 247 ; of the house, to protect it from serpents, 29, 330; 30, 238, 288 ; c. and * circummingere ' of a run-away servant, 29, 350; 30, 176, 296 ; of the house at the Agrahayam ceremony, 30, 95 ; c. and sprinkling water round the new house, 30, 286; sacred objects to be worshipped by turning the right side towards them, 83, 222 ; at holy rites, 42, 323 ; priest walks about the patient to be cured from snake- poison, towards the left, 42, 425 sq. ; of a sacrifice, 42, 475 ; 46, 360 ; the king's wives walk round the dead horse, in sun-wise fashion, 44, 322 sq., 323 n, ; carrying fire round (paryagnikarawa), see Fire (d),

CircumcisioD, see Child {b).

Civil law, see Law.

Civilization, sketch of the progress of, 16, 382-5, 386 sq. n.

Clothes, clothing, see Costume, and Garments.

Cloud, Sudassana's Horse Treasure called * Thunder-c.,' 11, 255, 255 n.; springs from smoke, 41, 85 ; is the udder whence the shower of wealth flows, 43, 221; called the black bull, and the leather bag, 46, 103, 105 ; musical c, 49 (ii), 19. See also Par^nya.

Cloud-spirits, see Gods {j).

Cock, see Birds {b).

Cognition (vidya), unity of the, 34, 152; 38, 214-16; the self whose nature is unchangeable, eternal c, 34, 185 sq. ; internal c. cannot be the abode of mental impres- sions, 34^ 426 sq. ; discussion on the separateness or non-separateness of the cs. (vidyas) of Brahman, which form the subject of the different Vedanta-texts, 38, loi, 184-279 ; cs. connected with members of sacrificial acts, 38, 252-6, 274; compared with sacrifices, 38, 280 ;

154

COGNITION-CONFUCIANISTS

should there be cumulation of the different cs. or option between them ? 38, 280-4 ; the fruit of all cs. is the intuition of the object meditated upon, 38, 281 ; cs. which have the qualified Brahman for their object

thoughts of pity, the second of the

Miifinite feelings,' 9, 201 sq., 273.

See also Ahiwsa, and Charity. Concentration (of mind on the

Brahman), see Yoga. Conception, see Child.

38, 330. See also Knowledge, and Concubines, see Marriage, and

which have the qualified Brahman for their object

thoughts of pity, the second of the

Miifinite feelings,' 9, 201 sq., 273.

See also Ahiwsa, and Charity. Concentration (of mind on the

Brahman), see Yoga. Conception, see Child.

38, 330. See also Knowledge, and Concubines, see Marriage, and

Meditation. Cohabitation, see Sexual inter- course. Coins, dirham (dpaxfirj), silver c, 18, 180, i8osq. n. ; Dinaras men- tioned, 25, xvii, cvii, ex; 33, 232, 275, 317 ; explanation of value of differentc, 33, 231 sq., 316 sq., 391 ; gold c, 44, 51, 53. See also Money. Cold, effect of it on the body, 8, 238. Colours, the three, red, white, black, the only thing that is true in the elements, 1, 95 sq. ; five c, 3, 59 ; 27, 382; 28, hi; 39,55,269,274, 279, 286, 328 ; white the sacred colour of the Shang, red that of the ^au dynasty, 3, 327, 333 n. ; of victims at sacrifices, 3, 333 sq. n., 343, 343 n., 373, 373 "•, 387 ; twelve forms of c, 8, 384 ; c. of the veins, and c. on the path to heaven, 15, 167, 177 ; yellow one of the five 'correct ' c, 16, 103 n., 121, 122 n., 128, 129 n., 145, 146 n., 167, i7r, 173 n., 304, 305 n., 421; 28, 11, 1 1 n. ; white the colour of mourn- ing, 27, 69 ; c. used for war and for mourning, 27, 125 sq.; correct and illegitimate c, 27, 238, 238 n. ; regulations about dyeing, 27, 278 ; c. of the different quarters, 27, 328, 328 n. ; choice of c. in ceremonies, 27, 405 ; yellow the c. of the earth, 27, 436; names of c, 32, 17-19, 24 ; all c. contained in the ruddy, 41, 355 ; blue and red are magic c, 42,69, 120, 395>564,564n., 566sq., 583, 587 ; c. or outward appearance is everything, 44, 354 ; the word ' c. * used in a general sense for every- thing that is perceived by the eye, 45, 187 n. Comet, see Omens. Commotions, see I%itas. Compassion, to all beings, part of the conduct of the good, 8, 114, 243, 326 ; the ascetic should walk with circumspection over the earth out of c. to all beings, 8, 364 ;

* used in a general sense for every- thing that is perceived by the eye, 45, 187 n. Comet, see Omens. Commotions, see I%itas. Compassion, to all beings, part of the conduct of the good, 8, 114, 243, 326 ; the ascetic should walk with circumspection over the earth out of c. to all beings, 8, 364 ;

Woman (/). Conduct, see Morality, and Silas. Confections, see Sa;wkharas. Confession of sins accepted, 6, 187 sq. ; ivhen confessed the sin becomes less, since it becomes truth, 12, 397 ; the ceremony of c. on the Uposatha, 13, I sq., 56 sqq., 242 sq., 245, 282-6; 20, 23 sq. ; c. of sin accepted by Buddha, 17, 259-61 ; 20, 122 sq.; for this, 0 Bhikkhus, is called progress in the discipline of the noble one, if otie sees his sin in its sinfulness, and duly makes amends for it, and refrains from it in future, 17, 261 ; the regular form of c. and acceptance of it, 17, 261; 20, 122, 244; c. and atone- ment of sins, 17, 274 sq. ; proceed- ing against a Bhikkhu on c. of guilt, 20, 61-4; rules about c. for Bhik- khunis, 20, 331 sq. ; c. of sin in an assembly of Brahmawas and Kshatriyas, 25, 447 ; in religion of the Parsis, 31, 285, 288 ; 37, 46, 145 ; purifies from sin, 33, 230 ; in Caina religion, 45, 158 sq., 162-4, 179? 384. See also Sins. Confucianism, the religion of China par excellence, 3, xiv ; sacred books of C, 3, xiv-xx ; destruction of literature of C. by the tyrant of ^^in, 3, xvii sq., 6-8 ; the ritual books of C, 3, xviii sq. ; relation between C. and Taoism, 3, xxii ; 39, xii, XV sq., 1-3, 132, 139, 141, 144 sq., 147, 152, 242 n. ; 40, 192- 201, 288 ; ceremonies and theology in C, 27, 12-14; the different teaching of the different iTings, 27, 38 ; 28, 255-60 ; its philo- sophy and morals exhibited in the ^ung Yung, 27, 43 sq. ; 28, 300-29, 301 n. ; Confucian teach- ing presented in the book Ta Hsio, 27, 53 sq. ; 28, 41 1-24 ; triumphed over Taoism, 39, 3 3 ; the Confucian classics recommended as teaching the Tao, 40, 216, 216 n. Confucianists, the Literati and the

CONFUCIANISTS-CONFUCIUS

155

Mohists or followers of Mo Ti,

39, 182, 18211., 296, 360; 40, 73, 99 sq., 105, 276, 312 ; some Literati, students of the Odes and ceremonies, open a grave, to take a pearl from the mouth of the dead, 40, 134 sq., 134 n. ; the Literati make hypo- critical speeches, 40, 178 ; Hwan the Confucian scholar makes his brother study the principles of Mo,

40, 204 sq. ; Literati and Mohists think how to remedy the world, 40, 286. See also Mohism, and Mohists.

Confucius.

{a) His life and personality. (jb) His works and teachings.

{a) His life and personality. Interviews between Lao-jze and C, 3, xxi ; 39, 2 sq., 34 sq., 317 sq. ; 40, 46-9, 47 n. ; G. and Lao-jze assist together at a burial, 27, 339 ; C. and Lao-gze discourse on benevolence and righteousness, 39, 145, 339 sq. ; instructed by Lao-3ze about the Tao, 39, 152, 354-7, 354"., 360-2 ; 40, 63-6, 292 ; ' The Old Fisher- man ' gives C. a lesson in Taoism,

; 40, 46-9, 47 n. ; G. and Lao-jze assist together at a burial, 27, 339 ; C. and Lao-gze discourse on benevolence and righteousness, 39, 145, 339 sq. ; instructed by Lao-3ze about the Tao, 39, 152, 354-7, 354"., 360-2 ; 40, 63-6, 292 ; ' The Old Fisher- man ' gives C. a lesson in Taoism,

39, 159 ; 40, 192-201 ; being under a condemning sentence of Heaven, C. has not got the Tao, 39, 252 sq., 252 n. ; defeated by Lao-3ze, 39, 357 sq. ; converted to Taoism, 40, 32-6, 32 n. ; Lao Lai-jze lectures G., 40, 135 sq., 135 n., 294 ; how he attained to enjoyment in the Tao,

40, 289 ; Hslian Ni, i.e. G., sighed over ' the Dragon ' Lao-jze, 40, 314 ; — the Duke of j^au appears to G. in dreams, 3, 152 ; his marriage- name J^ung-m, 3, 465 n. ; 27, 40 ; 39, 203 n. ; historical or legendary accounts of G. in the book Than Kung, 27, 17 sq. ; presided at an archery competition, 27, 57 ; 28, 449 sq. ; did he divorce his wife? 27, 122 n., 131 sq. n. ; mourns for 3ze-lu, 27, 123 sq., 124 n. ; buried his mother in the same grave with his father, 27, 1^^3-5 ; G. and the mourning rites for Po-kao, 27, 134 sq. ; his death, and mourning for him, 27, 138 sq., 141, 156, 159, 159 n. ; as minister of Crime in Lu, 27, 150, 150 n. ; has his dog buried, 27, 196 sq., 197 n. ; on the spies in Sung, 27, 198 ; his friendship for

YUan Zang, 27, 198 sq., 199 n. ; the guest of Shao-shih, 28, 171 ; name of his mother, 27, 190 ; his visits to Kh\ and Sung, 27, 368, 368 n. ; wore pendant balls of ivory, 28, 19 ; at meals, 28, 21 ; called Hhe Master,' 28, 227, 229 ; 39, 309 n., 317 ; called Kh\% 28, 305, 305 n. ; eulogized as the ideal sage, 28, 326 sq., 327 n. ; his favourite disciple Yen Hui, 39, 132, 203-10; 40, 158 sq. ; and iT^ieh-yu, the madman of Kh% 39, 132, 221 sq. and n.; though reduced to extreme distress, plays and sings and is happy, 39, 148, 385-7; 40, 160 sq. ; his sorrow at Hui's going to A"^!, 39, 149; 40, 7sq.; when in his sixtieth year, G. changed his views, 39, 156 ; 40, 144 sq., 14411. ; inter- view between G. and the robber K'\h, 39, 157 sq. ; 40, 166-76; on terms of friendship with Liu-hsia Hui, 39, 157 sq. ; 40, 166 sq., 166 n., 1 7 5 sq. ; G. and Shii-shan the Toeless,

39, 228 sq. ; conversation between the Duke Ai of Lu and G. about Ai-thai The, 39, 229-33 ; wishes to deposit his books in the library of ^au, 39, 338 sq. and n. ; his mis- fortunes, 40, 32, 34? 34 n-j 37? 160, 172,197; G.andWan-poHsiieh-^ze,

; G. and Shii-shan the Toeless,

39, 228 sq. ; conversation between the Duke Ai of Lu and G. about Ai-thai The, 39, 229-33 ; wishes to deposit his books in the library of ^au, 39, 338 sq. and n. ; his mis- fortunes, 40, 32, 34? 34 n-j 37? 160, 172,197; G.andWan-poHsiieh-^ze,

40, 44 ; described by Yen Yuan as a mental thaumaturgist, 40, 44-6, 45 n.; reproaches Yen Yuan for criticizing King Wan, 40, 53; K\\ Po-yti, his friend, 40, 1 24 n. ; G. about Duke Ling of Wei, 40, 124-26 ; G. and 3ang-3ze, 40, 145; his costume, 40, 168, 172 ; a truly noble scholar, 40, 177 ; received presents from Thien X^ang, 40, 177, 177 n.; did not see his mother, 40, 180, 180 n. ; how he devotes himself to benefit- ing the kingdom, 40, 193 ; treated with reverence by great rulers, 40, 200 ; Yen Ho describes G. to Ai of Lu as unfit to be entrusted with the government, 40, 207-9 j the scholar of Lu, favourable judgement passed on him, 40, 216,216 n. ; G. and 3ze-sang Hu, 40, 289 sq. ; and Yen- 3ze, 40, 293; andZanir/?iu,40, 293 ; ATwang-jze's relation to G ., 40, 3 2 1 sq.

{b) His WORKS AND TEACHINGS.

He was a transmitter and not a maker, 3, xiv, 3 ; author oi Khwn

156

CONFUCIUS— CONNUBIAL

Khlu or * Spring and Autumn,' 3, xix sq. ; the Hsiao King, conver- sations between C. and his disciple 3ang-3ze, 3, xx, 449-51, 461 sq., 465-88 ; quotes the Shu King, he did not compile it, 3, 2-4 ; on the old historical documents, 3, 5 ; Pre- face to the Shih ascribed to him, 3, 276, 296 ; what he did for the Shih King, 3, 280-4, 337 > reformed the music, 3, 284; on ancestor worship, 3, 299 sq., 302 ; Appen- dixes of the Yi King ascribed to him, 16, xiii sq., xvii-xix, 1-3, 7 sq., 26, 28-31, 46 sq., 53 sq., 360 n., 364 sq. n., 371 n.; on the study of the Yi King, 16, i ; the best teacher of the Chinese nation, 16, 3 1 ; how he spoke of the Li Ki,

27, I ; replies to the questions of 3ang-3ze, 27, 21 sq., 31 1-42 ; C. and 3ai Wo, on the constitution of man, 27, 36; 28, 220-2; on the teaching of the Kings, 27, 38 ; 28, 255 sq., 258 ; conversation between Duke Ai and C, 27, 39 ; 28, 261- 9; discourses to his three disciples on ceremonies and government, 27, 40 ; 28, 270-7 ; discourse of C. with 3ze-hsia on the sovereign as * the parent of the people,' 27, 41; 28, 278-83; * Words of the Master,' not really those of C, 27, 44-6 ; 28, 330-64 ; on the con- duct of the scholar, 27, 51 sq. ; 28, 402-10; on the jade symbol, 27, 59; 28, 463 sq. ; on the law of inheritance, 27, 120; on funeral rites and mourning, 27, 122-5, 127, 129-31, 134, 136-8, 146, 148-50, 153, 155 sq., 160, 170, 172 sq., 175 sq., 175"., 182, 184 sq., 192 sq., 202 ; 28, 152 sq., 160, 163, 164, 168, 394; on revenge for bloodshed, 27, 140; on oppressive government, 27, 190 sq. ; on educa- tion of princes, 27, 351 ; on cere- monies, 27, 364-72, 401, 403, 414 sq., 423 sq., 437; on music, 27, 419; 28, 1 2 1-4; on court-robes,

; on educa- tion of princes, 27, 351 ; on cere- monies, 27, 364-72, 401, 403, 414 sq., 423 sq., 437; on music, 27, 419; 28, 1 2 1-4; on court-robes,

28, II ; on sacrifices, 28, 166 sq., 213 ; on filial piety, 28, 217 ; on the state of equilibrium and harmony, 28, 301-29 ; does not search for what is mysterious, 28, 303 sq. ; handed down the views of Yao and

Shun, Wan, and Wu, 28, 326 ; on festivities in the country districts, 28, 440-2, 442 n. ; on archery, 28, 452 sq. ; his Tao or Path of duty different from Lao-jze's Tao, 39, 29 ; did not accept the doctrine of returning good for evil, 39, 31 ; advises 3ze-kao, the duke of Slieh,

39, 132, 210-14; expounds and extols Taoism, 39, 136, 250-7, 253 n., 255 n., 257 n. ; C. and the swimmer in the cataract, 39, 150;

40, 20 sq., 20 n. ; a description of Taoism ascribed to him? 39, 192 sq. n. ; difference between Taoists and C. as to pursuit of knowledge,

39, 198 n. ; on the virtues of a Taoist sage, 39, 223-6, 322 ; 40, 72 sq. ; conversations and parables intended to ridicule his views, 39, 351-4; said to have studied six books, 39, 360 ; the knowledge of G. made little of, 39, 375 sq. ; tells the story of the hunchback who, by his concentration of mind, is clever in catching cicadas, 40, 1 4 sq. and n. ; about the ferryman who handled the boat like a spirit, 40, 15 sq. ; warns men against injuring the life by indulging in sensual desires, 40, 17 sq. ; instructs Yen Hui about the Human and the Heavenly, 40, 37-9 ; describes the True men of old, 40, 55; instructs his disciple Zan KMu, 40, 71 sq. ; makes * a speech without words,' 40, 104 sq., 104 n. ; on the duties of a master,

40, 117 sq. ; on the difficulty of knowing the mind of man, and nine methods of testing it, 40, 209 ; about putting aside subjects con- cerning which doubts are enter- tained, 40, 296, 296 n.

Congregation Day, prayers to be said on, 9, 283, 283 n.

Conjugal intercourse, see Sexual intercourse.

Conjunction (sawyoga) : the distinc- tion of the Vaijeshikas between c. and inherence, 34, 390, 396 sq. ; the connexion between the Lord and the souls and pradhana cannot be c, B4, 436.

Conjurers, see Sorcerers.

Connubial intercourse, see Sexual intercourse.

CONSANGUINITY-^COSTUME

157

Consanguinity, see Family.

Conscience^ the righteous souls met by their own c. in the shape of a beautiful maiden, the wicked souls by their own c. in the shape of an old woman, 23, 315-17, 3i9sq. n., 343 sq. See also Works (r).

CONSANGUINITY-^COSTUME

157

Consanguinity, see Family.

Conscience^ the righteous souls met by their own c. in the shape of a beautiful maiden, the wicked souls by their own c. in the shape of an old woman, 23, 315-17, 3i9sq. n., 343 sq. See also Works (r).

Consciousness, pain arises from, 10 (ii), 135 sq.; the cessation of c. stops name and form, 10 (ii), 191 ; the non-existence of external things cannot be maintained, on accotmt of our c, ofthem^ 34, 418-24 ; being and c. are one, 48, 33; is self-proved, 48, 33-5, 47-50; is eternal and in- capable of change, 48, 35 sq. ; there is no real difference between c. and conscious subject, 48, 36-8 ; being and c. are not one, 48, 47 ; is not eternal, 48, 50-2 ; there is no c. without object, 48, 52-4; is capa- ble of change, 48, 54 sq. ; the attri- bute of a permanent conscious self, 48, 56 sqq. ; the view that the con- scious subject is unreal, owing to the ahawkara, refuted, 48, 61-7 ; the conscious subject persists in deep sleep, 48, 67-9; c. of the * I ' per- sists in the state of release, 48, 69-72.

Consecration of ponds, wells, tanks, gardens, 29, 134-6 ; c. of the sacri- ficer for a sacrifice, see Diksha.

Consideration (^itta), meditation on it as Brahman, 1, 114.

Constellation, see Stars.

Contamination, see Impurity, and Nasu.

Contemplation, see Meditation.

Contentment, the devotee is always contented, 8, 60, loi ; c. is from Krishna, 8,86; virtue of c, 8, 325 sq.; better than fame or wealth or life, 39, 87sq.; ambition thegreatestguilt,dis- content the greatest calamity, 39, 89.

Contracts, law about, 4, Ixxxii, 34- 9, 45 sq., 255 ; breaking c, a sin against Mithra, 23, 120, 120 n., 149 sq. ; c. breakers amongst the crea- tures of Angra Mainyu, 31, 313; breach of c. of service, a title of law, 33, 131-44; inscribed on slips of wood or bamboo, 39, 121, 133 ; the Taoist regards the conditions of a c, 39, 121 sq. ; bloody sacri- fices offered at the conclusion of c, 40, 164, 164 n.

Convents, see Monasteries, and Viharas.

Converts, see Buddha (r).

Corporations, violation of agree- ments between members of, 25, 253, 293 sq., 293 n. ; 33, 346-50; legal assemblies of cultivators, artisans, &c., forming c, 33, 281 sq. ; docu- ments to be read before assemblies of c, 33, 308. See also Assembhes.

Corpse(s) : the earth grieved by c. buried in it or lying on Dakhmas, 4, 24 sq. and n. ; he who digs out most c. of dogs and men, and pulls down most Dakhmas, pleases the earth, 4, 26 ; eating of a c. an abomination, 4, 8 r, 81 n.; in towns where a c. lie?, Veda-study must be interrupted, 14, 64 ; water, fire, earth contami- nated by a c, 18, 229, 229 sq. n. ; the ocean will not brook association with c, but throws them out, 20, 301, 303 ; headless c. dance over the battlefield, 36, 1 47 ; pollution through a c, 37, 153 sq., 256 sq. ; hideousness of the c, and misery of its conscious- ness, 37, 200 sq. ; fire distressed by carrying a C, 47, 10 r. 5*^^ «/jo Death (r), Dru^, and Impurity.

dance over the battlefield, 36, 1 47 ; pollution through a c, 37, 153 sq., 256 sq. ; hideousness of the c, and misery of its conscious- ness, 37, 200 sq. ; fire distressed by carrying a C, 47, 10 r. 5*^^ «/jo Death (r), Dru^, and Impurity.

Cosmogony, see Creation, and World {h).

Cosmology, see World {d).

Costume of a Brahma wa householder, esp. during religious ceremonies, the sacrificial cord (ya^/^opavita, pra^i- navita), 1, 285, 285 n.; 2, 54, 108, no, 180 sq., 278; 7, 114 sq., 117, 119; 8, 359 ; 12, 228 n., 361, 361 n., 364 n., 365 n., 421, 424, 424 n., 426, 428, 433 sq., 436; 14, 44, 49, 49 n., 165 sq., 181, 186-8, 224, 255, 269, 269 sq. n. ; 18, 132 n. ; 25, 38, 41, 127; 29, 86, 122, 162, 217,220, 252, 252 n., 255, 356, 374; 30, 13, 16-18, 16 n., 44 n., 107, 146, 219, 226, 244, 251,299, 331 sq.; 38,298; of the Brahma^arin, 2, 9 sq., 23, 176 sq. ; 8, 360; 14, 56 sq., 150, 152 ; 25, 37 sq., 41 ; 29, 59-62, 67 sq., 82-4, 187 sq., 191, 304 sq., 309 sq., 401 sq., 404; 30, 63 sq., 67, 70 sq., 73, 138 sq., 147 sq., 157, 160, 272, 274 sq.; 32, 232-4; ofaSna- taka, 2, 29, 93, 219, 223; 7, 225, 227 ; 14, 60, 62, 159, 242 ; 25, 134, 139; 29, 91 sq., 124, 315 sq., 318,

158

COSTUME— COW

408 sq. ; 30, 84, 86, 163, 166-9, 276 sq. ; during the performance of magic rites, 2, 150, 150 n. ; of the ascetic, 2, 154, 194; 14, 47, 260, 274j 277-9, 291 ; 49 (i), 68 sq., 75, 77; of the hermit, 2, 155, 195, 195 n. ; 8, 361; 14, 45, 259, 293 sq.; 25, 199, 199 n.; of iSudras, 2, 233 ; some sects wear skins, others go without covering, 8, 375 ; upper garment to be worn on certain occasions, 14, 245; worn at a fast, 14, 307 ; of Buddhist monks, 19, 181 sq., 197; 35, 18 sq., 30; 36,57; Mauw^ibandhana, tying the sacred girdle, 25, 34, 37 sq. and n., 61; of the Dikshita, 26, 28 sq., 32-4; of teacher and pupil, 29, 226-8; of the king in battle, 29, 233 sq. ; of the bride, 30, 44 ; of umpire fix- ing boundary, 33, 352; insignia of religious orders, 33, 361 ; local c. and c. of castes to be preserved, 33, 390; —sacred thread-girdle and sacred shirt to be worn by Zoroastrians, 4, 193-5, 193 n.j 195 n., 198, 204, 204 n., 279, 325, 357, 359 ; 5, Ixi, 106 sq., 128 sq., 129 n., 205, 208, 212, 285-9, 286 n., 314 sq., 320 sq.; 18, xxviii, 122 n., 130,133 sq., 133 n.; 23, 29, 349 ; 24, II, II n.; 37,96, 125, 163, 182, 182 n., 289; 47, 50, 134, 151 ; reasons for wearing the sacred thread-girdle, 18, 122-34, 122 n. ; 24, 268-70 ; see also Child (b) ; the sacred shirt, the garment of Vohu- man, 18, 129, 129 n., 133, 133 n., 162; the Nirang-i Kusti, or girdle formula, 18, 383-8 ; sin of being improperly dressed or shod, 5, Ixi, 287-9, 287 n., 288 sq. n., 320, 320 n. ; 18, 123, 123 n., 133 sq. ; 24, II, II n., 307; 37, 182, 182 n. ; — at state ceremonies in Chinese courts, 3, 240 sq. ; of the wild tribes in China, 3, 249, 249 n. ; at sacri- fices, 3, 334, 334n. ; 27, 104, 115, 227, 242 sq., 278, 467 ; 28, 141, 1 86-8 ; different according to rank, 3, 469, 469 n. ; 28, 9-20, 14 n. ; kings wear red, nobles scarlet knee- covers, 16, 162, 164 n., ; at various ceremonies, 27, 27 sq., 242 sq., 432 sq., 437 sq.; 28, 1-3, 9-20, 14 n., 23 ; men wear the cap, women the hairpin, 27, 40 ; see also Child (b) ;

Shan t, the long dress in one piece, 27, 50 ; 28, 395 sq. ; of mourning, 27, 69, 69 n. ; fashion of clothes regulated by the emperor, 27, 217; crime of using strange garments, 27, 237 sq. ; regulations for dresses, 27, 288 ; of rulers and others at ancestor- worship, 27, 374, 374 n. ; c. and orna- ments as marks of distinction, 27, 400 ; of the king at border sacri- fices, 27, 429 sq. ; dark-coloured robes worn during vigil and purifi- cation, 27, 448 ; of boys and girls, 27, 449-51 ; of the learned, 40, 49 sq., 49 n.; of Confucius, 40, 168, 172; of Mohisls, 40, 220, 222, 222 n. See also Garments.

Councils : Zoroastrianism settled by a disputation under Shahpuhr II, 4, xxxviii, xlvii ; council convoked by Emperor Hsiian to discuss the text of the Chinese classics, 27, 6 ; Bud- dhist c, see Buddhism {b).

Countries, J^^ Geography.

See also Garments.

Councils : Zoroastrianism settled by a disputation under Shahpuhr II, 4, xxxviii, xlvii ; council convoked by Emperor Hsiian to discuss the text of the Chinese classics, 27, 6 ; Bud- dhist c, see Buddhism {b).

Countries, J^^ Geography.

Courage, the virtue of, 8, 90, 114, 124, 167 sq., 182, 325, 373 ; one of the changes of the Kshetra, 8, 102 n., 103; three kinds of c, 8, 125 sq. ; duty of Kshatriyas, 8, 126 ; a term signifying the great Self, 8, 332 ; Manly C, a genius, 23, 10, 18, 136 sq., 295; prayer as powerful as Manly C, 23, 160.

Courtesan, see Prostitution.

Courts of Justice, see Judicial pro- cedure.

Covetousness : whosoever is saved

from his own c. these are the prosperous ^ 9, 275, 287. See also Avarice.

Cow, cows.

{a) Sacredness of the c. and its products. {b) C. in mythology and mysticism, (c) Miscellaneous.

(a) Sacredness of the c. and its

PRODUCTS.

The father makes a lowing sound over his son's head, saying : * I low over thee with the lowing sound of c.,' 1, 288; tending c, a penance, 2, 80, 81 n. ; 7, 162; 25, 459, 481; taking the c. of Brahmawas from robbers, end of a penance, 2, 81 ; are sacred, 2, 94 sq., 220 ; 7, xxix; 14, 36 ; 25, 135-7, 151 ; Bl, 249 ; 33, 222 ; duties towards c, 2^ 221 ; 7, 228; 14, 242 sq. ; foes declaring

cow

159

; 7, 162; 25, 459, 481; taking the c. of Brahmawas from robbers, end of a penance, 2, 81 ; are sacred, 2, 94 sq., 220 ; 7, xxix; 14, 36 ; 25, 135-7, 151 ; Bl, 249 ; 33, 222 ; duties towards c, 2^ 221 ; 7, 228; 14, 242 sq. ; foes declaring

cow

159

themselves to be c. or Brahmawas must not be slain, 2, 229, 229 n.; men slain for the sake of c, 2, 250 ; 7, 67 ; 25, 185 ; food smelt at by a c. forbidden, 2, 266; the sin or crime of killing c, penances and punishments for it, 2, 281; 7, 136, 158 sq. ; 14, 202; 25, 442, 453; the cleanser delights the c, 4, 133 ; dying for c. secures beatitude, 7, 1 8 ; 25, 416; feeding of c. an expiatory rite for ^udra, 7, 50 ; ^■. are auspicious purifiers, upon c. depetid the worlds, c. alone make sacrificial oblations possible {by producing sacrificial butter^, c. take away every sin. . . . Scratching the back of a c. destroys all guilt, and giving her to eat procures exaltation in heaven. In the urine of c. dwells the Ganges^ pros- perity {divells) in the dust {rising from their couch), good fortune in cow- dung, and virtue in saluting them. Therefore should they be constantly saluted, 7, i o 5 sq. ; when c. have met with an accident, or have not eaten, Veda- study must be interrupted, 7, 125 ; 29, 118; food given to a c, equal to alms given to ascetics, 7, 193 ; when a c. or a Brahmawa has met with a calamity, one must not eat on that day, 7, 218 ; the first among quad- rupeds, 8, 353 ; like unto a mother, a father, a brother, and other relatives, the c. are our best friends, iit which medi- cines are produced. They give food, and they give strength, they likewise give {a good) complexion and happiness ; knoiv- ing the real state of this, they did not kill c.^ 10 (ii), 50 sq. ; land is purified by being trodden on by c, 14, 24, 188; 25, 190; a Brahmawa who protects c. is worthy to receive gifts, 14, 39 ; bestowing gifts for the use of c. meritorious, 14, 136 ; to pro- tect c, a Brahmawa or Vaijya may take up arms, 14, 2 36 ; way must be made for a c, 14, 243 ; he shall raise his arm in the midst of a herd of c, 14, 245 ; a performer of rites secur- ing success should worship c, Brah- mawas, manes, and gods, 14, 323; suckling c. not to be interrupted, 25, 138 ; must not be offended, 25, 154; touching a c. purifies, 25, 183, 472 ; for the sake of fodder for a c. one may swear falsely, 25, 273 ; damage done by c. and cattle sacred to the

not to be interrupted, 25, 138 ; must not be offended, 25, 154; touching a c. purifies, 25, 183, 472 ; for the sake of fodder for a c. one may swear falsely, 25, 273 ; damage done by c. and cattle sacred to the

gods, 25, 297, 297 n. ; taking grass for feeding c. is no theft, 25, 313; doing good to or dying for c. a pen- ance, 25, 446 sq. ; worshipping and serving c. in atonement for slaying a C, 25, 453 sq. ; scattering grass to a c, a kind of oracle, 25, 470; the sacrificer must not Idc naked in the presence of a c, 26, 9 ; the gods spake, ^ Verily, the c. and the ox support everything here : come, let us bestow on the c^ and the ox whatever vigour belongs to other species ! ' 26, 9, 11; the Dikshita shall not eat the flesh of a c. or an ox, 26, 11; called * the great ones,' 26, 14 ; the c. for which the Soma is bought, 26, 54-63, 69- 7i> 74) 156; different-coloured c. sacred to Soma, Indra, and the F.ithers, 26, 62 sq. ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122, 219; the hiwkara of the c, 29, 298 ; a Sna- taka should not point out a^c. suck- ling her calf, 29, 3 1 8 ; at the Ajvayu^a sacrifice they let the calves join their mothers, 29, 332 sq. ; when driving towards c. in a chariot, one should dismount in the middle of them, 29, 364; he who expels the evil world-destroyer benefits the c, 31, 131 sq., 136, 136 sq. n. ; men toil for the c, and Ahura created the plants for her, 31, 152, 155 sq. ; he who spreads Zoroastrianism fur- thers the kine, 31, 169 sq., 171 sq. ; curse of the c. and horse, when they are stinted, 31, 244 sq. ; the Zoroas- trian deprecates all violence against the c, who is Ahura-Mazda's, 31, 248 ; the Fravashi of the kine wor- shipped, 31, 252 ; the herd-owner is the father of the kine and the typical saint, 31, 306 n., 307 sq. ; the farm-house with its pastures which give pasture to the kine and the holy cattle-breeding man worshipped, 31, 337 sq., 341; harm not the inexhaustible wide-ruling c, 41, 406, 406 n. ; the c. of a Brahmawa inviolable, 42, 169- 72, 430 sq. ; he who kicks a c. will be bereft of his shadow, 42, 214 ; tainted is the milk of a c. suckling an adopted calf, 44, 198;— drinking the Paw^agavya (the five productions of a c, viz. milk, sour milk, butter, urine, and dung) as a purification, 2,

160

COW

; he who kicks a c. will be bereft of his shadow, 42, 214 ; tainted is the milk of a c. suckling an adopted calf, 44, 198;— drinking the Paw^agavya (the five productions of a c, viz. milk, sour milk, butter, urine, and dung) as a purification, 2,

160

COW

276 n. ; 7, 89, 89 n., 95-7, 103, 150 sq., 168, 175; 14, 13T, 168-72, 174, 183, 187 n., 188, 190 sq., 324-8; 25, 449 J 453, 464, 474 ; cow-dung a means of purifying, 7, 97, 105, 260; 14, 24, 64; 25, 187, 190; hair of c. a means of purifying, 7, 100 ; drops of water falling from the horns of a c. produce religious merit and ex- piate sins, 7, 105 ; six products of the c. (urine, dung, &c., and Goro- ^ana), propitious, 7, 105 sq., 105 n.; swallowing barley-corns dissolved in the excrements of a c, an expia- tory rite, 7, 154; altar smeared with cow-dung, 14, 262, 307 ; 29, 22, 162, 269, 276, 334, 376 sq. ; 30, 14, 27, 43, 64, 89; 44, 191; great merit of drinking gruel made of bar- ley-grains which have passed through a cow, 14, 299 ; c.'s urine used for purification, 25, 1 90 ; a witness shall hold gold, cow-dung, or blades of sacred grass in his hand, 33, 302 ; horn of a c. used for medical charms, 42, 481 sq.; dried cow-dung used for burning dead body, 44, 202 ; — cow-pens, sacred places, 2, 276; 14, 117, 249, 311 ; 25, 136, 138 ; Veda not to be studied in a cow-pen, 25, 147 ; penance of living in a cow-pen, 25, 446, 453, 470; Samavartana ceremony performed in a cow-shed, 30, 165, 275.

(b) G. IN MYTHOLOGY AND MYS- TICISM.

The wish-granting c, 8, 89 ; 42, 183 ; 49 (i), 157 ; the rays of the sun as heavenly c, 12, 271, 271 n. ; the earth is a c, 12, 308 ; 44, 268 ; the c. is food and sacrifice, 12, 325 sq. ; the milk of the c. is Agni*s seed, 12, 326, 330; see also Milk; I^a, Aditi, Sarasvati, divine names of c, 12,355; 26, 415 sq.; 41, 406 n.; 44, 474; the c. are children of the Sun, 14, 134 sq. ; speech medi- tated on as a c, 15, 193 ; the body and soul of the c. (Drvaspa, Goju- run, Goj), 23, 9, 17, no; Mithra delivers the c. (like Indra), 23, 141, 141 n. ; man's skin was put on the cow, 26, 9, i3sq. ; 41, 31 n. ; the c. is food and hence breath, 26, 348 ; the c. with the five names, the five seasons, 29, 342 ; Ushas, the c, 29,

(Drvaspa, Goju- run, Goj), 23, 9, 17, no; Mithra delivers the c. (like Indra), 23, 141, 141 n. ; man's skin was put on the cow, 26, 9, i3sq. ; 41, 31 n. ; the c. is food and hence breath, 26, 348 ; the c. with the five names, the five seasons, 29, 342 ; Ushas, the c, 29,

343; the kine*s soul, the emblem of the pious, 31, xix-xxi ; the Soul of the Kine (G^uj Urvan) complains to Ahura and Asha, 31, 3-1 1 ; Ahura, the Creator of the Kine, 31, 38, 44 sq., 146, 148, 181; eating kine's flesh introduced by Yima, 31, 55, 61 ; the sacred kine blas- phemed by Daeva- worshippers, 31, 55, 62, 62 n. ; evil are those who have slain the kine's life by a bless- ing, 31, 55, 63 ; they who work in the toil of the mother-kine further the highest wisdom, 31, 82, 90 ; for whom has Ahura made the mother- kine, 31, 109, 114 ; the Karpan and the Usi^ gave the kine to rapine, 31, 121 ; striving to gain the sacred kine, 31, 177, 180; the Karpans grant no pastures to the kine, 31, 184; the kine, the body of the kine, and the kine's soul worshipped, 31, 196, 244, 256, 278, 287 sq., 324 sq., 348, 362, 385, 391 ; the moon, which contains the seed of the kine, 31, 199, 210, 216, 225, 256 ; the c. (days, clouds) released by Indra, 32, 14, 37, 44; clouds as c, 32, 295 sq., 299 ; is of Varu«a's, of Rudra's nature, 41, 51 sq. ; a c. means these worlds, 41, 156; the fire-pan is a c, 41, 237; created from Pra^apati's breath, 41, 402 ; the c. is wide-ruling and is food, 41, 406 ; the 'milch-c. is vigour, 43, 39; the bricks of the fire-altar as milch-c, 43, 17 1-4; a black c. with a white calf symbolical of night and sun, 43, 200 ; the thou- sand-streamed c. milked by Kawva, 43, 203 ; man's form (wealth) is kine, 44, 261 ; ike c. lowed at the sight of the sun, 46, 57 ; Dyaus ap- proached the speckled c, 46, 74, 79 ; Mitra and Varu«a watch over the beloved ambrosia in the c, 46, 75 ; Saramd found the strong stable of the c.f7'om which human clans receive their notirishment ^ 46, 83 ; the lowing milch-c. of i^/ta, 46, 88 ; Agni, the father of the ruddy c. (dawns), 46, 220, 227 ; waters or dawns repre- sented as c, 46, 248, 250, 313 ; Agni has perforated, as it were, the pure udder of the c, 46, 309; the c. (dawns) imprisoned in the rock

cow— CREATION

161

delivered by the seven Rishis or Ahgiras, 46,309, 313, 318, 322, 326, 329 sq. ; the secret name of the c, 46, 371 ; Agni has found the c, 46, 397. See also Bull, Cattle, Goj, Gojurvan, and Ida., (c) Miscellaneous.

(dawns) imprisoned in the rock

cow— CREATION

161

delivered by the seven Rishis or Ahgiras, 46,309, 313, 318, 322, 326, 329 sq. ; the secret name of the c, 46, 371 ; Agni has found the c, 46, 397. See also Bull, Cattle, Goj, Gojurvan, and Ida., (c) Miscellaneous.

C. slain or let loose at the recep- tion of guests, 2, 120, 120 n.; 29, 199 sq., 275 sq., 433 sq.; 30, 129, 1 3 T, 174; the offering of the barren (anubandhya) c.,26, 2i5n., 217, 387- 9, 391-7 ; 41, 87 ; 43, 263-5 ; 44,402, 411 ; two Madhuparka c, sacrificed at a wedding, 29, 34 ; sacrificed at the Ash^aka, 29, 344; killed in honour of a deceased person, 29, 359; a sterile c. offered with the dead body, 44, 205 n. ; a c. wont to cast her calf, victim at horse sacrifice, 44, 300; bovine victims, as the highest kind of animals repre- sent all animals, 44, 332, 332 n.; — purification of c, from contamina- tion, 4, 93 sq., 144; sacrifice to Pushan in a fire kindled among the c, at the ceremony of setting a bull at liberty, 7, 261 ; milking the c. at sacrifices, 12, 183-9, 409 sq., 412, 415; the Agnihotra c, J12, 353, 353 n. ; 44, 46, 48, 181-3 ; Ajvayu^a sacrifice, besprinkling the c, 29, 415 ; ceremonies when the c. are sick, 29, 432 sq. ; prayer for the c, 31, 283, 332, 363 ; sham fight for c. at the Ra^asuya, 41, 98-101, 100 n.; the samra^-c. which sup- plies the milk for the pravargya, 44, 1 3 1-4, 474, 503; tail of barren c. tied to the left arm of a dead man, 44, 438 n. ; —religious merit of giving c, c. as fees for priests and teachers, 7, 264 sq., 272 ; 14, 135, i37 ; 15, i ; 41, 46, 51 sq., 60; 44, 46, 113, 115, 503 ; offered as a prize for him who best knows Brahman, 15, 121 sq., 132, 152-8 ; sterile c. must be given to the Brahmans, 42, 174-9, 656-61 ; a c. longing for the bull presented to an offended Brahmawa, 44, 195 ; — bestial crimes with c, 2, 287 sq.; 14, 118; the c. that are like goats, 10 (ii), 51 ; punishment for steaUng c, 33, 228, 362 ; readily take to a boar, 41, 103 ; most fit to yield livelihood, 41, 237 ; have four

nipples, 41, 237 ; a milked-out c. worn out, 41, 257 ; the redness of the c, 42, 7, 265 ; milked by sitting person, 43, 172 ; woman, mare, and c. bring forth within a year, 44, 12 ; born as one yielding milk 44, 294 ; have proper names, 44, 474, 474 n.

Cow-dung, see Cow (a).

Cow-pen, see Cow (a).

Craftsmen, see Labourers.

Crane, see Birds (b).

Craving, see Desire, and Ta«ha.

Creation.

(a) In Indian religions and philosophies. (d) In Zoroastrianism.

(c) In Islam.

(d) In Confucianism and Taoism.

(a) In Indian religions and

PHILOSOPHIES.

Cow-dung, see Cow (a).

Cow-pen, see Cow (a).

Craftsmen, see Labourers.

Crane, see Birds (b).

Craving, see Desire, and Ta«ha.

Creation.

(a) In Indian religions and philosophies. (d) In Zoroastrianism.

(c) In Islam.

(d) In Confucianism and Taoism.

(a) In Indian religions and

PHILOSOPHIES.

All c. springs from the Sat, 1, xxxi, 93 ; 48, 399, 453, 45^ sq., 472 sq., 478 ; from the egg, 1, 54 sq. ; 15, 337 ; 44, xiv, xviii sq., 12-18 ; 48, 578-83; from the non- existent what exists was born, 1, 93 ; 15, 58; 41, 143; 48, 465; according to the ATMndogya- upanishad, 1, 93-7, 100, 100 n. ; 38, 4 ; the Person, by his speech, breath, &c., created earth (with fire), sky (with air), &c., 1, 210-12 ; from the Atman, 1, 237-41 ; 2, 77 ; 34, 69 ; 48, 391 ; use of the word tap for * to create,' * to brood over,' 1, 238 n. ; of the senses, &c., and their presiding deities, 1, 238-40 ; is the work of Pra^apati and of the sages, 2, 160; 25, Ixv; by Vish«u, 7, i, 3-5 ; 8, 354 ; Krishna created the four castes, 8, 59 ; from Brahman, 8, 104 ; 15, 28 sq., 58 ; 34, 117 ; 38, 183; 44, 27 sq.; 48, 473, 475, 532-40, 561 ; by Krishna, (the father) and Brahman (the womb), 8, 107 ; from the Brahman the waters are produced, from the waters the gross body, 8, 187 ; transmigration begins with the c. of beings, 8, 234 ; of the Pradhana, and the three worlds, by Brahman, 8, 244 ; from what were the movable and immovable entities born ? 8, 311; the eternal c, consisting of the great self, of egoism, of the ten senses, and the mind, and the elements, 8, 317; the c. of

162

CREATION

of beings, 8, 234 ; of the Pradhana, and the three worlds, by Brahman, 8, 244 ; from what were the movable and immovable entities born ? 8, 311; the eternal c, consisting of the great self, of egoism, of the ten senses, and the mind, and the elements, 8, 317; the c. of

162

CREATION

the qualities is eternal, 8, 331 ; the great self the first c. from the unperceived (Prakriti), 8, 332 sq. ; the Mahat or Egoism the second c, 8, 333 sq. ; from egoism the five great elements were born, 8, 335 ; of gods, men, &c., by nature, not by actions, 8, 387 ; by Pra^apati, 8, 388 ; 12, 296, 322-7 ; 88, 206 ; 44, xix, 12-18, 62 ; of the earth, 12, 280 n. ; 41, 232 ; Pra^apati created three generations which passed away, the fourth remained, 12, 384-91 ; c. and creator have a phenomenal character only, 15, xxxvi ; 34, 357 ; the world arises from Brahman, as the spider sends forth and draws in its thread, as plants grow on the earth, as hairs spring forth on the head, 15, 28 ; everything comes from the heavenly Person, 15, 34 sq. ; order of c, 15, .54 sq. ; 38, 3-24, 26-8 ; everything produced from Death or Hunger, 15,. 74 sqq. ; 48, 402 sq. ; of men and beasts, by the Self, 15, 85 sq. ; of the gods. Brahman's highest c, 15, 86-90 ; in the beginning this world was water, 15, 191 ; 32, 2, 10; 44, xix, 12-18 ; Prajg-apati pro- duced matter and spirit, that they might produce creatures, 15, 272 ; of lifeless creatures, afterwards ani- mated, by Pra^apati, 15, 292 sq. ; the world uttered by Pra^apati, 15, 308 ; Manu*s and Bhr/gu's accounts of the c, 25, xii, Ixvi, Ixxxi-lxxxiii, Ixxxvii-xc, xcv, 2-18, 21 sq., 24 sq., 27 ; 48,. 410 ; Pra^apati created the eaters and those who are eaten, 25, 173 sq. ; the Creators of the uni- verse, 25, 495, 495 n. ; 42, 226 ; this all results from the sacrifice, 26, 155; 48, xiv ; the gods caused the seed to spring, from it coals sprung, from them .the Angiras, then the animals, 26, 387 sq. and n. ; cattle created from Pra^apati, the sacri- fice, 26, 406-9 ; Hira?zyagarbha established heaven and earth, 82, I sq. ; owing to an act of volition on the Lord's part, 34, xxix ; 48, 471 sq. ; according to Ramanu^a, 84, 1, liii sq. ; 48, 790 ; according to the Upanishads, 34, cv sq., cxviii, i4o-r2, 263-6; 38, 3, 22, 374-7;

; owing to an act of volition on the Lord's part, 34, xxix ; 48, 471 sq. ; according to Ramanu^a, 84, 1, liii sq. ; 48, 790 ; according to the Upanishads, 34, cv sq., cxviii, i4o-r2, 263-6; 38, 3, 22, 374-7;

preceded by intention on the part of the Creator, 34, 47 sq. ; 88, 206 ; 48, 119, 201; Brahman and ether before and after c, 34, 50, 286; 88, 8 ; is preceded by the word, 34, 203 sq. ; each new c. is the result of the religious merit and demerit of the animated beings of the pre- ceding c, 34, 214; the relation of senses and sense-objects is the same in different creations, 34, 214 sq. ; the world was evolved at the begin- ning of the c. in the same way as it is at present seen to develop itself by names and forms, viz. under the rulership of an intelligent creator, 34, 268; no separate c. of the individual soul, 84, 279 ; 38, 31 ; a multiform c. exists in the indi- vidual Self, and in gods, &c., 34, 352 sq. ; the c. of this world is mere play to the Lord, 84, 357 ; 48, 405 sq., 476 sq. ; in consequence of the Lord's conjunction with Maya, the c. is unavoidable, 84, 357 n. ; neither c. nor pralaya could take place, if the atomic theory were adopted, 34,386-9,391 ; c. according to the Vaijeshika system, 84, 387 ; is the c. taking place in dreams a real one, or does it consist of illusion? 88, 133-41 ; the so-called real c. is not absolutely real, 38, 138 ; accomplished by some inferior Lord different from and superin- tended by the highest Self, 88, 206 ; of the elements, different from the c. of the worlds, 38, 206-8 ; of the universe, 41, 143-61 ; 48, 242-6, 460 sq., 465 sq. ; of animals, 41, 199, 402 ; heaven and earth were together at first, 41, 318; the four Vedas in accounts of the c, 42, lii ; the earth was formerly water upon the ocean of space, 42, 200 ; everything created by Rohita (the sun), 42, 213 sq. ; the sun as the primaeval principle of the universe represented as a Brah- man disciple, 42, 214-17, 626 sq. ; everything created by Time, 42, 224 sq.; creative principles, 42, 629 ; the sacrifice a microcosmic representation of the destruction and c. of the universe, 43, xv, xvii, xix ; symbolized in the building of the fire-altar, 48, 30-6, 47, 147 sq. ;

CREATION

163

; everything created by Time, 42, 224 sq.; creative principles, 42, 629 ; the sacrifice a microcosmic representation of the destruction and c. of the universe, 43, xv, xvii, xix ; symbolized in the building of the fire-altar, 48, 30-6, 47, 147 sq. ;

CREATION

163

Pra^apati and the vital airs produce the universe by praises and sacri- fices, 43, 7 1-6 ; mind as the ultimate cause of the universe, 43, 374-80 ; Pra^apati created the three worlds, the three lights, and the three Vedas, 44, 102 sq. ; observance of Pravargya is the same as c, 44, 458, 458 n., 468, 472, 478, 493, 504, 510; refutation of the different views of c, 45, 244 sq. ; all texts referring to c. teach that the Supreme Lord is the cause of c, 48, 206; c. by Brahman entering into all non-intelligent beings with the living soul, 48, 217 sq., 226 ; effected by Brahma and other divine beings in each Kalpa, 48, 238 ; four classes of creatures evolved according to their Karman, 48, 328 ; Pra^apati evolved names and forms by means of the Veda, 48, 332 ; c. and pralaya, 48, 333 sq., 368, 603 ; the Lord of Maya creates all this, 48, 368 ; what was the wood, what was the tree from which they shaped heaven and earth? 48, 401, 475; Brahman in all Kalpas again and again creates the same world, 48, 405 ; by Nara- ya«a, 48, 472, 522 ; God is the operative cause in c, Karman the material cause, 48, 478 sq. ; the flow of c. goes on from all eternity, 48, 479 ; results from connexion of Prakr/ti and soul, 48, 490, 492 ; the Prawas created, 48, 568-70 ; oneness of all previous to c, 48, 572 ; the differentiation of names and forms belongs, not to Hirawyagarbha (i.e, Brahma), but to Brahman, 48, 578- 83 ; creative fervour, see Tapas. (b) In Zoroastrianism.

Accounts of c, in Avesta and Pentateuch, 4, Iviii ; of Auharmax;^ and counter-c. and attacks of the Evil Spirit, 4, Ixx, i-io ; 5, 5 sq., 9--14, 17-20, 33, 52, 54 sq., 65 sq., 71-4, 105 sq., 113 sq., 159 sq.; 18, 93-8 ; 24,32 sq.; 31, xix, 25 sq., 30, 292 sq. ; the Good Spirit, and the Amesha-Spewtas made the c, 4, 212 ; by Ahura-Mazda, 4, 221 ; 5, 3, 1 2 1-3, 360 ; 18, 307 sq. ; 24, 1 1 7 sq. ; 31, 285 sq. ; 37, 229-31, 248 sq., 270, 439 sq., 456 ; account of it in the. Bundahij, 5, xxiii, 5*-ii4; of

prototypes, 5, xxiii, 5, 5 n., 156 ; of demons, 5, 6, 9 sq. ; Pahlavi and Avesta words meaning *to create,' 5, 9 n. ; of the archangels, 5, 9 sq. ; order of c, 5, 10; of seas and rivers, 5, 28 sq. ; of mountains, 5, 29 sq. ; of plants, 5, 30 sq. ; of animals, 5, 31 sq. ; 37, 150 ; of man,

; Pahlavi and Avesta words meaning *to create,' 5, 9 n. ; of the archangels, 5, 9 sq. ; order of c, 5, 10; of seas and rivers, 5, 28 sq. ; of mountains, 5, 29 sq. ; of plants, 5, 30 sq. ; of animals, 5, 31 sq. ; 37, 150 ; of man,

5, 52-4; 18, 25 sq., 88, 197-9, 224 sq. ; 24, 117 sq. ; completed in 365 days, 5, 91 ; of Time, 5, 160 ; each of the archangels has produced his own c, 5, 373 ; the purpose of c, 18, 15-19, 25 sq. ; 24, 181 sq. ; 37, 443 ; c. and resurrection, 18, 82, 82 n. ; 37, 431 ; the sky and the creatures provided in it by Auhaz-mas;^, 18, 86-93 ; Ahura- Mazda assisted by the Fravashis in the work of c, 23, 187 ; Gahambars celebrated in commemoration of the c, 24, 27 n. ; due to the innate wisdom of Auharmajs^, 24, 98 sq., 99 n.; proofs of the existence of a creator derived from the evident design in the c, 24, 139-51, 164-7 ; criticism of the Old Testament account of c, 24, 208 sq., 212-17 ; Manichaean account of c. criticized, 24, 243 sq. ; that which exists, that which is in the course of emerging into existence, and that which shall be, 31, 262 ; Ahura and one of the Ameshospewtas created all things, 31, 298, 298 n. ; the ancient institu- tions created before the sky, the water, &c., 31, 346 ; account of it in the Damda^ Nask, 37, 13 sq., 14 n. ; of corn, 37, 102 sq. ; of man and cattle, 37, 238 sq. ; for the benefit of the creatures, 37, 296 ; Ahunavair prayer the first of c, 37, 303 sq., 303 n. ; goodness of the c. by Auharmas;^^, 37, 420 sq. ; the best c, see under Highest Good,

{c) In Islam.

God created men and the world,

6, 3, 127 sq., 232, 245 sq., 251 sq. ; of man from clay, Adam and Eve, 6, 4 sq., 138 sq., 161, 246 sq., 251 ; 9, 56, 65 sq., 126, 136, 158 sq., 167 sq., 181 sq., 196 sq., 242 sq., 248, 253 sq., 258, 264, 312, 320, 323, 328, 332, 336; God created heavens and earth, 6, 69, 115, 144, 242; 9, 122 sq., 125 sq., 132, 134,

M 2

164

CREATION— CURSE

157, 164 sq., 177, 182, 186, 188, 196 sq., 205 sq., 208, 211, 222, 224, 242, 247, 286, joj, 316, 319; God created the world in six days, 6, 144, 192, 205; 9, 88, 135 sq., 199 sq., 244, 244 n., 266 ; is a sign of God's power, 6, 193 ; 9, 47 sq. ; of the ^inns, 6, 245 sq. ; 9, 248, 258 ; God produces the c. and turns it back again, 9, 119; is a proof of resurrection, 9, 167 ; no flaw to be seen in God's c, 9, 292 sq. ; the marvels of c, 9, 330.

(cl) In Confucianism and Taoism. Origin of all things from heaven and earth, 27, 380-4; heaven and earth separated from the Grand Unity, 27, 386 sq. and n. ; music appeared at the Grand Beginning of all things, 28, 104 ; rites promote the return to the beginning, 28, 219; no c. in Taoism, 39, 19-21, 129, 185, 187 ; evolution not c. of material forms, 39, 5 1 sq.

See also World {a).

and n. ; music appeared at the Grand Beginning of all things, 28, 104 ; rites promote the return to the beginning, 28, 219; no c. in Taoism, 39, 19-21, 129, 185, 187 ; evolution not c. of material forms, 39, 5 1 sq.

See also World {a).

Creator, created men together with the sacrifice, 8, 53 ; Kr/shwa (Vishwu) is the father and c. of the world, 8, 53> 59, 83, 90, 97, 347; Krishwa is the G. whose faces are in all direc- tions, 8, 90 ; truth prescribed by the C, 8, 170; Brahman (m.), the C, 8, 231 n., 354 n.; the Mahat is the C. of the three worlds, 8, 334 ; the emancipated sage is the supporter and the C, 8, 345; God as the c, 15, 260 sqq. ; the letters invented by the C, 33, 304 ; Vedanta-texts differ with regard to the order of creation, but not with regard to the C, 34, 264 ; described as all- know- ing, the Lord of all, the Self of all, without a second, 34, 264 sq. ; is non-different from the created effects, 34, 265 ; belief in the existence of a c, 37, 289 ; lordship bestowed on the C, 43, 68 ; the lord of the seven i^/shis, 43, 73; there must be a c, as the world is an effected thing, 48, 162-6, 169 ; God the G. not liable to the charge of mercilessness, 48, 486 sq. ; Buddha surpasses the C, 49 (i), i. See also Ahura-Mazda {a)^ Brahman (3, k)^ Creation, Dhatr/, God,

Hira;2yagarbha, Ka, Narayawa, Pra^apati, and Tao.

Crimes, classification and lists of c, 7, XXX ; 13, xxiv sqq. ; 25, Ixxii ; 37, 44 sq. ; capital c. and their punishments, 7, 26 sq. ; different c. and their punishments, 7, 26-41, 132-40; unnatural c, 7, 29 ; c. in the case of which ordeals are per- mitted, 7, 53 ; in the fourth degree, 7, 135-8 ; list of c. and their punish- ments in hell and transmigration, 7, 141 sq., 144-9 5 the Bhikkhu refrains from all kinds of c, 11, 191 ; those who attack preachers shall go the way of parricides, matricides, oil-millers, sesamum- pounders, and of those who use false weights and measures, 21, 374 sq. ; c. for which witnesses are un- necessary, 33, 85 sq. ; heinous c. a title of law, 33, 202-6 ; list of ten principal c, 33, 234 sq. See also Sins.

Criminal Law, see Law.

Cripples, see Deformities.

Cross-roads, to be passed with one's right turned towards them, 2, 226 ; 7, 200; 25, 135; offering an ass to Nirriti on a c, 2, 289 ; 29, 361 ; one must not stop at a c, 7, 200 ; 25, 150 ; Dagabas erected at c, 11, 93, 125 sq.; Rudra worshipped on c, 12, 408 n., 439; 29, 366; certain (Kamya) sacrifices on c, 14, 117 sq. ; 29, 431; 30, ii9sq., i24sq., 127; looking on a c. at a pot filled with water and reciting a prayer, a pen- ance, 14, 3 30 ; a monk or nun should not ease nature on c, 22, 182 ; the unlucky fire thrown down on a c,

29, 247 ; the bridal procession on c, 30, 49; Rudra dwells on c,

30, 180 sq. ; as omens, 30, 262; worshipped, 31, 291; balance for an ordeal erected in a c, 33, 104; obstructions of c. forbidden, 33, 158 ; magic rites performed on a c, 42, 292, 292 n., 473, 473n., 519, 519".

Crow, see Birds (Z>).

; as omens, 30, 262; worshipped, 31, 291; balance for an ordeal erected in a c, 33, 104; obstructions of c. forbidden, 33, 158 ; magic rites performed on a c, 42, 292, 292 n., 473, 473n., 519, 519".

Crow, see Birds (Z>).

Cruelty, of kings in warfare, 17, 298 sq., 304.

Curds, see Milk.

Curse, causes impurity, or even loss of caste, 2, 92 ; pronouncing a c. a kind of murder, 7, 4 1 ; Bavari cursed

CURSE— DAfeVAS

165

by another Brahmawa, because he cannot give him 500 pieces of money, 10 (ii), 185; consequences of cursing a priest, 12, 1 2 2-4 ; how the sacrificer should avert a c, 12, 298 sq.; 26, 28; the gods cannot be cursed, 26, 96 ; fear of c, 26, 396 ; men deprived of virility by the c. of a spiritual guide, 33, 167 ; horse treads down c, 41, 205 ; calamity consequent on c, 42, 44, 509 ; disease consequent on deceiving or cursing, 42, 59 ; charm against c, 42, 72, 91, 93, 285 ; shall recoil on him who sends them, 42, 77 sq. See also Imprecations.

Cushions, wrought of gold threads, for the priests to sit on, 44, 360 sq.

Customs, peculiar to the south, and to the north of India, 2, Hii sq., 145, 146 n.; 14, 146 sq. and n. ; to be learnt from women, 2, 171; 30, 255; a Brahmawa should know the c. of the world, 2, 215, 215 n.; as sources of the law, 2, 237 ; 14, 2, 4, 146 sq., 181, 230; 25, liv, 30-3, 30 n., 253, 253 n., 260 sq. and n.; 33, 7 n.; not only c. ordained in revealed and traditional texts, but established c. also must be observed by a Snataka, 7, 230, 230 n.; family and local c. to be observed, 25, 36, 36 n., 38; 29, 132, 167, 184, 186, 186 n., 285, 301, 303 sq., 336, 399, 408; 30, 62, 218, 224, 284, 291 ; 33, 67, 76, 242, 282, 339, 357; auspicious c. to be followed, 25, 151 sq. ; in discharging a mission to another state, its c. are to be observed, 27, 63 ; when enter- ing a country one should ask about its c, 27, 93 ; to study the c. of the people, the poems are collected by the grand music-master for the emperor, 27, 216; c. in different countries differ according to the soil, 27, 228-30; superior to written law, 33, 15, 15 n. ; customary modes of recovering debts, 33, 72, 72 n. ; the king must maintain the c. settled among corporations, 33, 153- 55 ; judgement based on c, 33, 285 sqq. ; some local c. quoted, 33, 287 ; the time- honoured institutions of each cotintry^ caste , a7id family should be

preserved intact ; otherwise the people would rise in rebellion; the subjects would become disaffected towards their

rulers; and the army and treasure would be destroyed^ 33, 2 8 7 ; forbidden local c, 33, 389 sq. ; the law of the rulers is custom, 37, 412.

D

Dabba, the Mallian, an Arhat, 20, 4-18 ; 118-25.

Da^ar^a, n.p., 5, 145.

Da</-Auharma^^/, n. of a priest, 5, 194, 221, 221 n.

Dadhi, Sk., see Milk.

Dadhikra or Dadhikravan, a my- thical horse, 41, 27 ; praises of D. sung, 44, 326; worshipped at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 387; invoked together with Agni, 46, 281 sq.

Da^ar^a, n.p., 5, 145.

Da</-Auharma^^/, n. of a priest, 5, 194, 221, 221 n.

Dadhi, Sk., see Milk.

Dadhikra or Dadhikravan, a my- thical horse, 41, 27 ; praises of D. sung, 44, 326; worshipped at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 387; invoked together with Agni, 46, 281 sq.

Dadhya/^ Atharva/^a, teaches the Ajvins, 15, 116 sq., 120, 187; 26, 277; 44, 471 ; the Ajvins fixed a horse's head on him, 15, 116 ; 44, xlviii, 444 sq. ; kindles Agni, 32, 153; 41, 218; is speech, 41, 218; Atharvawa or Ahgirasa, 42, xxvii n. ; chaplain of the gods, 42, xxxv.

Da^ira^/, n.p., 5, 145.

Da^istan-i-Dinik, t.w., its author, 5, xlii, xlvi-xlix ; 18, xiii sq., xxii, 3, 3 n. ; its date, 18, xxii ; subjects treated in it, 18, xxiii sq. ; trans- lated, 18, 1-276 ; quoted in the Dinkar^, 18, 269 n.

Da^-sparam, read and see TAd- sparam (5, 434).

Daena, Zd., Din, Dino, Phi., Faith, religion, revelation, religious rites, 5, xxiii sq., Ixxiii, 4 n. ; the hundred- petalled rose is D.*s, 5, 104 ; D. or Zoroastrian Religion personified as an angel, 5, 403, 405 ; 18, 270 sq. and n.; 23, 10, 18, 264 ; Dhi Yajt dedicated to D. and Arista, 23, 264- 9 ; he who defends the holy D. is as meat and drink to the people, 31, i6r, 164; Zarathujtra prays for right discernment how to propagate the Faith, 3J., 161, 164 sq. See also Din-pavan- Ataro, Din-pavan- Dino, Din-pavan-Mitro, Revelation, and Zoroastrianism.

Daeno-vazah, n.p., 23, 214.

Daevas, Daevayasna, a worshipper of the D., or false gods, 4, li, 85 sq..

1B6

DAfeVAS— DAHAKA

See also Din-pavan- Ataro, Din-pavan- Dino, Din-pavan-Mitro, Revelation, and Zoroastrianism.

Daeno-vazah, n.p., 23, 214.

Daevas, Daevayasna, a worshipper of the D., or false gods, 4, li, 85 sq..

1B6

DAfeVAS— DAHAKA

85 n. ; D. of Zoroastrians, and Vedic Devas, 4, li-liii; 31, xix; winter, a work of the D., 4, 4, 10 ; grieved by the growing of corn, 4, 30 sq. ; Dakhmas haunted by them, 4, 89 sq. ; wicked men are D. and worshippers of D., 4, 104 ; the fire kills D., the brood of darkness, 4, 115; spells against the D., 4, 139-41, 197 ; 23, 44 sq.; 31, 390 sq.; abnormal issues of women, the work of D., 4, 187 ; an offence to religion is an offering to the D., 4, 190, 190 n.; 31,58; uncleanness of hair and nails pro- duce D., 4, 190-2 ; Azi, made by the D., 4, 198; take hold of the Zoroastrian who goes without the sacred girdle, 4, 204 ; Angra Mainyu, the Daeva of the D., 4, 209 ; dis- rriayed by the birth of Zarathujtra, D. rush back into hell, 4, 209, 224 sq. ; Zarathujtra, the foe of the D., 4, 211 ; 23, 201 sq., 305 ; 31, 235 ; Vohu-mano defiled by the D., 4, 216 ; when the man is dead, the D. cut off his eyesight, 4, 2 1 8 ; tremble at the perfume of the soul of the righteous, 4, 220, 374 sq. ; 23, 335 ; 37, 165 ; sacrifices not properly offered or offered after sunset go to the D., 4, 347 ; 23, 76 ; annihila- tion of the D., 23, 22 ; smitten by the name of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 24, 26, 33 ; Yatus (sorcerers) are either men or D., 23, 38, 38 n.; smitten by invoking Haurvata/, 23, 49 sq. ; D., Yatus, and Pairikas, 23, 57-9, 65 sq., 128, 134, 161-3, 252; of Mazana, 23, 59, 59 n., iii, 276; should not the sun rise up, the D. would destroy everything, 23, 86 ; defeated by Haoshyangha, 23, iii, 275 sq. ; struck by Mithra, 23, 126, 136, 144, 153-5 > Fravashis kill thousands of D., 23, 191 ; the heavenly lights oppressed by the D., and helped by the Fravashis, 23, 194; Mazainya and Varenya D., 23, 224, 251, 292 sq. ; 31, 280; Verethraghna destroys D., 23, 232, 247 ; the sacrifices of the D., 23, 245 ; Vayu works against the D., 23, 261 sq. ; overcome by Yima, 23, 293 ; the D. and their worshippers chose the Worst Mind, 31, 26, 30 sq.; are a seed from the Evil Mind, 31,

54, 58 ; men seduced by the D., led astray from Ahura, 31, 54, 58 sq.; D. and Khrafstra-poUuted mortals, 31, 8r, 85, 85 n., 260; Daeva-worship- pers have never been good kings, 31, 121 ; despised by Ahura-Mazda, 31, 129; imprecations against the D. and their worshippers, 31, 160 sq., 163 sq. ; the revelation given against the D., 31, 199, 206, 211, 217, 221, 225, 259, 272, 277, 328; Haoma invoked against D., 31, 236; pressing, tasting, praising Haoma avails to the smiting of the D., 31, 241 ; abjured by the Zoroastrian, 31, 247-9; Sraosha battles with the D., 31, 301 sq., 305 ; protection from D. by worship, 31, 306 ; Ardvi Sura Anahita efficacious against the D., 31, 317 ; the sacri- ficial words hold the D. subject, 31, 361. See also Demons (a), and Heretics,

by worship, 31, 306 ; Ardvi Sura Anahita efficacious against the D., 31, 317 ; the sacri- ficial words hold the D. subject, 31, 361. See also Demons (a), and Heretics,

Daeva-worshippers, see Heretics.

Daevo/bii", son of Takhma, 23, 204.

Dagabas, see Stupas.

Dabaka, or Dahak, or k%\ Dahaka, or Ajs-i Dahak, or Zohak, or Bevarasp ; Babylon his residence, 4, xlix sq. ; the serpent D. fettered, smitten, by Thraetaona, or Fre^un, 4, 9, 9 n., 226,245 sq.; 5,234,397; 18, iiosq. and n., 201 ; 23, 61 sq., 61 n., 113, 242, 254 sq., 277, 294, 307 ; 31, 233 ; 37, 28, 177, 214-18; 47, 10, ion., I T 6 ; Vadhaghna or D., a great ruler of nations, 4, 2 1 1 , 2 1 1 sq. n. ; however powerful he was, D. could not escape death, 4, 381,385; releas- ed by Aharman, but killed by Sam or Keresasp, 5, Iii, 233-5; 18, 78, iiosq. and n., 372, 378 ; 23, 195 n.; 24, lion.; 37, 1 98 sq., 198 n. ; 47, xiii, 114, 114 n.; bound on the Dimavand mountain, 5, 40; 23, 59 n., 61 sq., 61 n. ; the fire Frobak saved from the hand of D., 5, 63 ; begged a favour from Aharman, 5, 80 ; origin of the negro-race in his reign, 5, 87 ; legends of D., 5, 119 ; punished in hell, 5, 125; Spitur, with D., cut up Yim, 5, 131; his genealogy, 5, 131 sq., 131 n. ; his evil reign, 5, 133, 213 ; 37, 27, 27 n., 212-18 ; ruled a thousand years, 5,

DAHAKA— DAKSHIA^A(S)

167

150 ; dark forms with the face and curls of D., 5, 163 ; witchcraft and idolatry of D., 5, 228 ; 37, 185 ; 47, xxvi, 66 sq. ; there is no D. after the renovation, 18, 118; one of the seven heinous sinners, 18, 217, 228 ; demons and witches of the assembly of D., 18, 418 ; the three-mouthed, sacrificed to Anahita, 23, 60 sq., 60 n. ; ravished the two daughters of Yima, 23, 62, 62 n. ; wished to empty the earth of men, and sacrificed to Vayu, 23,^253 sq. and n. ; struggle between Atar and D., 23, 297 sq. ; with a thousand senses, 23, 326 ; created immortal by Aharman, 24, 35> 35 II* > advantage from As;-! D., the B^varasp, 24, 60 sq. ; received a thousand years* dominion from Aharman, 24, 103 ; his wickedness,

24, 267 ; 37, III ; revolt of Gavah of Ispahan against D., 24, 323 sq., 323 n. ; Dahakas and Murakas, 31, 245 ; five defects of D., 37, 177 ; Bevarasp, a title of D., 37, 214, 214 n. ; his accession, 47, xxix.; a devastator, 47, 126 ; impenitence of D. destroyed, 47, 163, 163 n. See also Serpents.

Dahara-vidya, knowledge of Brah- man within the heart, 1, 1 3 3 n. ; 34, Ixxv ; 38, 219, 233, 393 n., 410.

Da^-z^yuma, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 251, 259, 27^8, 337, 383 sq.

Dait, see Rivers.

Daityas: hundred thousands of princes of the D. have been de- stroyed by Kala, 7, 79 ; their manes,

25, 112; caused by goodness, 25, 494.

Daityo-gatu, see Fire (g),

Daiva, or the science of portents, 1, 109, no, III, 115.

Daivapa, see Indrota D.

Daiva Parimara, a meditation on the absorption of the gods into prawa or Brahman, 1, 288-90.

have been de- stroyed by Kala, 7, 79 ; their manes,

25, 112; caused by goodness, 25, 494.

Daityo-gatu, see Fire (g),

Daiva, or the science of portents, 1, 109, no, III, 115.

Daivapa, see Indrota D.

Daiva Parimara, a meditation on the absorption of the gods into prawa or Brahman, 1, 288-90.

Daiva Smara, a ceremony per- formed by one who desires to become dear to any man or woman, 1, 282 sq.

Daivodasi, see Paru^^^epa D.

Daiwi, Lying, a Daeva, 4, 224.

Daiyampati, n.p., 43, 273.

Dakliina(s) : the dead taken to a D.,

4, 54, 95, 95 n., 96 n., 98 ; 5, 205 n., 247, 247 sq. n., 249 n. ; pulling down D. a pious act, and an atonement for sin, 4, 88-90, 269; haunted by Daevas and murderers, 4, 89 sq., 90 n. ; Phi. dakhmak, * depository for the dead,' 5, Ixxiii, 265, 265 n., 361 ; description of D., 5, 247 sq. n. See also Funeral rites {c),

Dakkhii^agiri, town in Magadha, 10 (ii), II ; Buddha at D., 13, 206 ; 17, 207 sq.

Dakklii;^apatlia, the South (of India), 10 (ii), 184.^

Daksha, recites for Aruwi, 12, 335 n.; Pra^apati was D., hence the Dak- shayawa sacrifice, 12, 375 sq. ; father of the gods (senses), 14, 299; how he married his daughters, 25, 352, 352 n.; cursed the moon, 25, 398 n.; Aditi and D., 32, 245-8; assumed a new body, 38, 235; one of the Adityas, 42, 444 ; Agni, his father, 46, 296 ; Agni has been laid down with the nourishment of D., 46, 297 ; is the personified intelligence, 46, 298 ; Agni in the arms of D., 46, 401.

Daksha-snm'ti, quoted, 48, 411.

Daksliaya;^as, the Dakshayawa sacri- fice performed in the royal family of the, 12, 374 sq., 377.

Dakshi/^a(s), sacrificial gift(s), priests' fee(s), Sk., t.t. : penance, liberality, righteousness, kindness, truthfulness are D., 1, 51 ; given to the officiating priests, 1, 85 ; 7, 262, 266, 275, 279; 12, 7, 266, 275, 292, 303 sq. and n.^joS-io, 322, 373 sq., 390; 15,1,146; 25,205; 26,56sq., 114-16, 148, 333 sq., 340-9, 388-90, 422, 425 sq.; 29, 49, 68, 74, 131, 135-7, 176, 182, 186, Ip6 sq.j 220, 250, 288, 303, 353, 361, 384, 392, 399, 403, 405, 420; 30, 38 sq., 49, 58, 63, 68, 70, 75, 265; 41, 44-6, 50-2, 55-66, 99, loi, 112, 119, 121 sq., 124 sq., 137 sq., 141 sq., 186, 252, 331 ; 42, 87, 89, 174-98, 380, 494, 595-600, 610, 645, 656, 688- 92; 43, 148, 237, 237 n., 271 ; 44, 217, 218 n., 222, 268, 412 sq., 420 sq. ; 46, 24, 363, 365; sacrifices without D. condemned, 8, 119, 119 n. ; 44, 7 ; highest knowledge is the D. at allegorical sacrifice of the

168

DAKSHIA^A(S)— DARBHYA

; 46, 24, 363, 365; sacrifices without D. condemned, 8, 119, 119 n. ; 44, 7 ; highest knowledge is the D. at allegorical sacrifice of the

168

DAKSHIA^A(S)— DARBHYA

sense-organs, 8, 26r, 261 n. ; final emancipation is the D. at the alle- gorical sacrifice of concentration of mind, 8, 280 ; law about D., 25, 291 sq. and n. ; 33, 125 sq.; arms may be taken up in defence of D., 25, 3 1 5 ; importance of giving proper D., 25, 438, 438 n. ; the far-seeing D., 26, 61 ; Dakshiwa-Homas or oblations at the giving of the D., 26, 340-9; of a thousand cows, 26, 414-18, 414 n., 426; 41, 140; are Apsaras, 43, 2 3 2 sq. ; sacrifice praised for the D., 43, 233 ; let there be no bargaining as to D., 43, 280 ; the D. wins food, 43, 285 ; giving away all his property as D., 43, 321, 321 n.; cows of D. stand south of altar, 44, 1 7 ; imperishable world gained by giving away as D. this earth, re- plete with wealth, 44, 96 ; Ganaka of Videha performs sacrifices with numerous D., 44, 115; the right time for bringing up the D., 44, 120 sq.; are healing medicine, 44, 217; the D. at the horse sacrifice, 44, 274 sq., 306, 343 sq., 348, 35o, 353, 357, 357 n., 397 sq., 400, 402; gold (of a hundred grains) as D., 44, 275, 275 n., 352, 356, 358; Brah- ma«as sing about the D. of the sacrificer at the Ajvamedha, 44, 286 sq. ; given at the burial rite, 44, 439 ; at the Pravargya, 44, 446, 490 sq., 490 n., 503 sq.; are glory, 44, 446 ; must not be given away by the priest, 44, 446 ; Agni protects him who gives D., 46, 24. See also Gifts and Priests (c).

Damnak, n.p., 5, 139 sq.

Damsels, see Woman.

Danavas : tjvara, the lord of gods, D., Bhutas, &c., 8, 354; Vr/tra called a D., 12, 166; sprang from the manes, 25, 112; their manes, 25, 112; give enjoyments due from them through fear of punishment, 25, 219; story of a certain D. who swallowed his wife, to guard her, 35, 2 16 sq., 2 17 n. ; Z^andramas con- quered the golden cities of the Asuras and D., 42, 85 ; the Asuras so called, 44, 95; gods, D., Gan- dharvas, &c., 45, 121 sq. See also Danus.

Danayu, mother of VWtra, 12, 166,

Dancing, at the rites of ancestor worship, 3, 305, 305 n., 328, 343, 375; in honour of King W u, 3, 334- 6 ; devotion to d., belongs to the quality of passion, 8, 325 ; at cere- monies, 27, 435 ; 28, 274; instruction in d., 27, 478, 478 n. ; at the worship of the duke of Km, 28, 33 ; with shield and axes, 28, 102, 102 n.; music and d., 28, 1 1 2 sq. ; at sacrifices, 28, 241, 253 sq.; names of metres derived from choregic movements, 32, xcv-xcvii, cxii.

Da;/^akas, suffered destruction, 49 (i), 116.

Dangers : ten cases of d., when the Patimokkha must be interrupted, 13, 261, 294 sq. ; 20, 312.

Danghu-fradhah, n.p., 23, 214.

Danghu-sruta, n.p., 23, 214.

Dantavakra, the best of Kshatriyas, 45, 290, 290 n.

Danu, father of Vr/tra, 12, 166.

Danus, a Turanian tribe, conquered by Ashavazdah, 23, 71 ; the Tura- nian D. destroyed by the Fravashis, 23, 189.

; 20, 312.

Danghu-fradhah, n.p., 23, 214.

Danghu-sruta, n.p., 23, 214.

Dantavakra, the best of Kshatriyas, 45, 290, 290 n.

Danu, father of Vr/tra, 12, 166.

Danus, a Turanian tribe, conquered by Ashavazdah, 23, 71 ; the Tura- nian D. destroyed by the Fravashis, 23, 189.

Danus and Danavas, demons, 32, 114 sq.; Kuwaru lurking with the D., 43, 275.

Darai, Ka^ his great preceptor, 5, 145, 145 n. ; son of Kihar-aza^, and D. son of D., 5, 150 sq. n., 151 ; D. son of D., ordered the preserva- tion of Avesta and Zand, 37, 413, 413 n. ; reign of D., 47, xxviii, xxxi.

Dara Shukoh, the Upanishads trans- lated into Persian by or for him, 1, Ivii sq., Ix sq., Ixvi, Ixviii, Ixxxviii, xci, xcvii.

DarayaZ-ratha, n.p., 23, 210.

Darbha-grass, seven bunches of, made at the beginning of the sacri- fice, 12, 84 ; bunch of D. placed on the altar, 41, 332 ; 43, 182 ; is both water and plants, 41, 332; grew from waters loathing Vr/tra, 41, 332 ; as an 'appeaser of wrath,' 42, 137, 480; D. and lotus-leaf in the centre of the fire-altar, 43, xx, i n., 44 sq. and n., 118 sq. and n., 358, 365 sq., 365 n., 368, 368 n., 374, 388, 393; a means of purification, 44, 195, 274; covered over the burial-ground, 44, 436.

Darbhya, see Rathaviti.

DARIUS— DAWN

169

Darius, proclaims Ahura-Mazda, 4, Ixi; a Mazda- worshipper, but not a Zarathujtrian, 31, xxx- xxxii.

Darkness, see Qualities.

Dar^apur;?amasa, see Sacrifices

Darnnika, defeated by Vutaspa, 23, 117, 280.

Darun, see Sacrifices {h).

Darvihoraas, see Sacrifices (i).

Da^abalaka^-yapa, one of the five first disciples of Buddha, 19, 172; Vashpa so called, 19, 193 n.

Dai'agvas, carried on the sacrifice first, 32, 296, 306 sq.

Da^apeya, t.t., see Sacrifices (y).

Da^-aratha, laments the loss of his son Rama, 19, 92 ; 49 (i), 90; Rama, the i^ishi, fought against D., 19, 330 ; horse sacrifice of D., 44, xxix ; the chariot of D/s son coming back, 49 (i), 80.

Damrhas, a clan descended from Yadu, 45, 113, 113 n., 115.

Damr;/a, n. of a country and people, 45, 57, 87.

Damr/zabhadra, the king ofDajarwa, turned Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n.

Dasas, strongholds of which they were the lords, 46, 263.

Dasikharba/ika ^akha, of the Godasa Ga;2a, 22, 289.

Da^taghni, n.p., 23, 218.

Dastan, n.p., 5, i39sq., 139 n.

Daytanik, Vejko progeny, descend- ants of Nivik and, 37, 198, 198 n.

Da^'tayana, or Dajtayani, his brood killed by Keresaspa, 18, 370, 372 ; 23, 296.

Dasyu, Dasyus : Vr/tra called a D., 12, 166 ; race or caste, 25, 192, 265, 410, 410 n., 413, 434, 499; cannot be witnesses, 25, 265, 266 n.; demons originated from them, 42, 67; de- feated by Indra, 42, 83, 118, 222 sq ; the earth destroys the blasphemous D., 42, 203 ; there are many D. and WiMh2iS, 45, 43; Agni invoked against the D. (sing, or plur.), 46, 33, 49, 102, 375, 383, 397; Aryans and D., the pious and impious, 46, 182, 183; the gods have over- powered^ them, 46, 303.

Datta: Arya D. (Dinna), n. of a Sthavira, 22, 274, 288 ; Arya D. of

and WiMh2iS, 45, 43; Agni invoked against the D. (sing, or plur.), 46, 33, 49, 102, 375, 383, 397; Aryans and D., the pious and impious, 46, 182, 183; the gods have over- powered^ them, 46, 303.

Datta: Arya D. (Dinna), n. of a Sthavira, 22, 274, 288 ; Arya D. of

the Gautama gotra had two disciples, 22, 293.

Dattaka, author of a Kamajastra, 45, 274 n.

Daughters, offered as presents, 1, 57 sq. ; inherit, 2, 1 34 ; 25, 348, 352, 370 sq. ; Yao, to test Shun, gives him his two d. in marriage, to see his behaviour towards them, 3, 14, 36 ; do neither wrong nor good, only about the spirits and the food they will have to think, and to cause no sorrow to their parents, 3, 350 sq., 350 n. ; preference of sons to d., 5, 323 sq., 344 sq. ; the appointed d. in place of a son, 7, 62, 65 ; 14, 85 sq. and n., 226 ; 25, cix, 77, 352-5 ; 33, 375 sq.; sale of d., 14, 221; 25, 84 sq,, 291, 345; how to secure the birth of a learned d., 15, 219; daughter's son to be entertained at a 5raddha, 25, 102, ii8sq. ; not to quarrel with d., 25, 157 ; the highest object of tenderness, 25, 158; guardianship over d., 37, 146 sq.; reverence and duties of a d., 37, 382. See also Family, and Marriage.

Dau^shanti, see Bharata D.

D^ungha, son of Zairita, 23, 204.

Daurgaha, n. of a horse, 44, 397 ; patronymic of Purukutsa, 44, 397 n.

Davans, who did only one good work in his life, 5, 350 sq., 350 n.; 37, 469.

David, and Goliath, 6, 39 ; Psalms given to D., 6, 94; 9, 7 ; dis- believing Jews cursed by D., 6, 108 ; a prophet, 6, 125; makes coats of mail, 9, 52, 151 ; mountains and b irds made subject to D., 9, 5 2 , 5 2 n. ; D. and Solomon gave judgement about a field, 9, 52, 52 n. ; endowed with knowledge, 9, 100; mountains and birds sing praises with D., of D., 9, 151, 177; was endowed with might, 9, 176; the parable of the ewe lambs proposed to D., 9, 177; warned not to follow lust, 9, 177.

Dawn, the Woman 7>easure of the King of Glory, 11, 257, 310; Pra^apati's daughter, 12, 209 ; wedded to Indra, 12, 337 ; sacri- fice to the D., 31, 387 ; 44, 297 n., 298; Arushi, the red D., 32, 23 sq. , red cows of the D., 32, 23, 26; Aditi beyond the D., * the face of

170

DAWN— DEATH

Dawn, the Woman 7>easure of the King of Glory, 11, 257, 310; Pra^apati's daughter, 12, 209 ; wedded to Indra, 12, 337 ; sacri- fice to the D., 31, 387 ; 44, 297 n., 298; Arushi, the red D., 32, 23 sq. , red cows of the D., 32, 23, 26; Aditi beyond the D., * the face of

170

DAWN— DEATH

Aditi/ 32, 243 ; brings horses, 32, 329 ; Dyu, the bull of the D., 32, 343, 346; the dew-lighted Ds. come striving together, 32, 348, 351; Savitri flasheth forth after the D., 41, 273 ; Agni and the Ds., 41, 280 ; 46, 108, 145, 194, 240, 275, 336, 363; has ruddy cows, 41, 334; is night, heaven, day, 44, 298 ; Agni, the two Ajvins, and the D., 46, 37-9 ; the sun, the lover of the D., 46, 67 sq. ; ' the reddish white one,' 46,142, 145; the red Ds. invoked for food, 46, 143 ; the two Ds. invoked in Apri hymns, 46, 179 sq., 236 sq., 239; the shine of the goddess D. rose up, 46, 309 ; the mother of the cows, 46, 309, 314 ; the mother of the seven i^/shis, 46, 314, 318, 322 ; red cows or Ds., 46, 326, 329 sq.; approaches like a milch-cow, 46, 363 ; Night and D., see Night » See also Sacred times, Surya, and Ushas.

Dawramaeshi, n.p., 23, 217.

Day : seven days of the week, 7, xxix, 242 ; D. (personified) wedded to Indra, 42, 337 ; invoked for pro- tection, 29, 348 ; a sacrifice to D. after having seen an evil dream, 30, -184 ; the d. after the d. is the whole year, 44, 155 ; — a d. and night of Brahman, 8, 79 sq. ; d. and night are a pair, 8, 277 ; d. is threefold, and night is threefold, 8, 330; d. was first, and then night, 8, 352 ; ends with the setting of the sun, night with the sun's rising, 8, 354 ; Day(s) and Night(s), goddesses, 41, 243; 42, 161; 44, 141, 296, 298; the sun is encompassed by d. and night, 41, 271 ; d. and night nourish Agni, 41, 271, 273 ; universe encom- passed by d. and night, 41, 287 ; days and nights are endless, 41, 352 ; d. and night the rulers of Arya and 5udra, 43, 75 ; the separating metrfe is the d., 43, 89 ; days and nights are Pra^apati's joints, 43, 281 ; how d. and night were created, 44, 14 ; d. a form of priestly dignity, night a form of nobility, 44, 286 ; d. and night are the two tawny ones, 44, 316. See also Sacred times, and Time.

Dassgara-grtiu, n.p., 23, 219.

Dazgaraspa, n.p., 23^ 209. Dead, the, see Ancestor worship ; dead matter, see Death (r). Death.

{a) D. personified, a deity.

(3) D. in religious belief and philosophy.

\c) D. in religious ceremonies.

(a) D. PERSONIFIED, A DEITY.

See also Sacred times, and Time.

Dassgara-grtiu, n.p., 23, 219.

Dazgaraspa, n.p., 23^ 209. Dead, the, see Ancestor worship ; dead matter, see Death (r). Death.

{a) D. personified, a deity.

(3) D. in religious belief and philosophy.

\c) D. in religious ceremonies.

(a) D. PERSONIFIED, A DEITY.

D. asked to settle a difficult law- question, 2, 98, 9S sq. n. ; expiatory formula addressed to D., 2, 293 ; 44, 337 n. ; the power of D. brought in by heresy, 4, 194 ; the deceiving, unseen D.,4, 224; exorcism against D. and sickness, 4, 228 sq. $ Ast(6)- vida<^, demon of D., 5, 19 n. ; 37, 193 ; Kr/shwa is D. who seizes all, 8, 90, 95 sq. ; his form cannot be perceived, 8, 153 ; different from Yama, 8, 153, 153 n. ; the king of D., 10 (i), 17; (ii), 208; Age and D. drive the life of men, 10 (i), 37 ; does not see him who despises the world, 10 (i), 47 ; the messengers of D. have come near to thee, 10 (i), 60; the means of deliverance from the snares of D., 10 (ii), 27; befools the indolent, 10 (ii), 55 ; the strong net of deceitful D., 10 (ii), 59 ; Agni as D., 12, 324 ; 38, 267; 43,

365 ; the Sun (the man in the sun) is D., 12, 343 sq.; 38, 267; 43,

366 sq., 371 sq., 374; 44, 26; 48, 672 ; self-sacrifice offered to D. as a penance, 14, 106 ; Brahman made the created beings over to D., all except the Brahma/^arin, 14, 156; one quarter of the Vedic student belongs to D., 14, 157 ; Rudra and D. invoked, 14, 264 ; Na^^iketas in the house of D. (Mrityu, Yama), 15, xxii, 2-24; 48, 361 ; runs away from terror of Brahman, 15, 21, 59 ; everything produced from D. or Hunger, 15, 75 ; 43, 402-4 ; is the devata of the person in the shadow, 15, 144; a robber with drawn sword, follows us all, 19, 128 sq. ; why D. has power over Brahmawas, 25, 169 sq. ; man is born as a debt owing to D., 26, 152 ; homage to D., 42, 53> 56, 570; the lord of cattle, 42, 58 ; the powerful king, 42, 1 1 1, 380 ; D. and Sleep, 42, 167 ; as a teacher, 42, 216; Pra^apati identified with D.,43, xxiii, 356-8 ; confounded by

DEATH

171

Pra§-apati, 43, 77; searched for Pra^apati, 43, 290 ; created by Pra^apati, 43, 290; Pra^apati over- powered by D., 43, 361 ; does not die, but is within the immortal, 43, 366 ; man in the right eye is D., 43, 371 sq., 374; is both near and far away, 43, 372; one or many, 43, 372 ; the Brahman delivered the creatures over to D., 44, 48 ; oblations to the Deaths at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 339-41 > there is only one D. in yonder world, even Hunger, 44, 340 ; invoked at funeral rite to go another way, 44, 434; D. leads off a man in his last hour, only Karman following him, 45, 59 sq. ; mankind is harassed by D., 45, 64 sq. ; the Imperishable who moves within D., of whom D. is the body, whom D. does not know, 48, 242, 469. See also Kala, Mara, Mr/'tyu, and Yama.

{b) D. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND PHILOSOPHY.

leads off a man in his last hour, only Karman following him, 45, 59 sq. ; mankind is harassed by D., 45, 64 sq. ; the Imperishable who moves within D., of whom D. is the body, whom D. does not know, 48, 242, 469. See also Kala, Mara, Mr/'tyu, and Yama.

{b) D. IN RELIGIOUS BELIEF AND PHILOSOPHY.

D. and the breath in the mouth, 1, 5 sq. ; fate of the soul after d., how it departs from here, and where it goes, 1, 76, 82 n., 107 sq. n. ; 15, 18 sq., 23, 126 sq., 173-7, 204, 208; 34, Ix, Ixxviiisq. ; 38, 12 1-6, 364- 419; 45, 372, 377; 48, 728-43; %uhe7t a man departs from hencCy his speech is merged in his mind, his mind in his breath, his breath in heat {Jire), heat in the Highest Being, 1, 100 sq., 100 n., 107 sq. ; 48, 728-31 ; when a man departs, he goes upwards by the rays of the sun, 1, 133 sq. ; 12, 269, 269 n.; absorption of the other senses into prawa or breath, at the time of d., 1, 295 sq.; when a man dies, gods and fiends struggle for the possession of his soul, 4, 88 sq., 89 n. ; the Aogemaide, a treatise on d., and life after d., 4, 372-86; is inevitable, 4, 377-85; 8, 355; 10 (i), 69; (ii), 106-8; 11, 58 sq., 89 sq., 96, 116 sq., 119, 121, 127 sq., 240, 289; 19, 270-6 ; 20, 371 ; 35, 213 sq.; 36, 102; 37, 176 ; 45, 18, 249 sq., 256, 259; 49 (i), 66 sq. ; there is a remedy for every- thing but d., 5, 396 ; wheresoever ye be d. will overtake yon, though ye were in lofty towers^ 6, 83 ; an ascetic

must neither wish for d., nor for life,

7, 280 ; 8, 246 ; 35, 70 ; no occasion to grieve about d., 8, 45 sq. and n. ; 10 (ii), 106-8 ; 11, 59, 89 sq., 96; d. in performing duty is preferable, 8, 56 ; release from old age and d., 8, 77, 249; isfromKr/sh«a,8,86; exists not, 8, 149, 151 sq., 191,191 n. ; free- dom from d. by ceremonies, 8, 152 ; delusion and heedlessness called d.,

8, 152-5, 152 n.; sensuality, desire, wrath lead children to d., 8, 154,

154 n. ; destroyed by knowledge, 8,

155 ; 43, 404 ; vanquished, i.e. final emancipation attained, 8, 178 sq., 178 n, ; Kajyapa knew about birth and d., 8, 232 ; devoid of warmth, breath, beauty, and consciousness, man is said to be dead, 8, 238; all life ends in d., 8, 355 ; 10 (i), 41 sq. ; 11, 153, 153 n. ; two syllables, viz. mama ^ mine,* are d., 8, 391, 391 n.; every soul shall taste of d., 9, 48, 123 ; a return to God, led by the angel of d., 9, 136, 186 sq. ; dying agony of an infidel, 9, 311 sq. ; d, carries off a man who is gathering

; 11, 153, 153 n. ; two syllables, viz. mama ^ mine,* are d., 8, 391, 391 n.; every soul shall taste of d., 9, 48, 123 ; a return to God, led by the angel of d., 9, 136, 186 sq. ; dying agony of an infidel, 9, 311 sq. ; d, carries off a man who is gathering

floivers and whose mind is disti'acted, as a flood carries off a sleeping village . . .before he is satiated in his pleasures, 10 (i), 17, 16 sq. n.; existence is the stream of d., 10 (ii), xv ; sad is the d. of him who longs, tmworthy is the d, of him who longs. . . . Cast aivay desire for these {cities, ^c) ! long not after life I 11, 280-4; ^^^^ ^^^^ d. only for him who off'ers the Agnihotra, 12, 324 ; after d. man is reproduced from out of the fire, 12, 343 ; a mortal ripens like coi'n, like corn he springs up again, 15, 2 sq. ; Nay^iketas asks Yama about the mystery of d., 15, 5-7 ; is but a condiment, swallowed up by the Self, 15, II ; 34, 116 sq. ; is unreal, immortaUty is real, 15, 84 ; every- thing is the food of d., 15, 126; fire is d., and that is the food of water, d. is conquered again, 15, 126; the sage knows from the Yi what can be said about d. and life, 16, 353 ; are the spirits distressed at the d. of a righteous man? 18, 50 sq. ; how the life departs from the body, 18, 51-53; introduced by the evil spirit, 18, 95, 105 sq. and

172

DEATH

n. ; * Buddha- knowledge,' 'seeing Nirvawa/ euphemistic terms for d., 21, 52 sq.n., 1 18 n.; there is nothing inaccessible for d., 22, 19 ; the sage desires d. as the dissolution of the body, 22, 61 ; why people disregard d., 24, 50 ; not a complete dissolu- tion of existence, 24, 136, 208 ; the cause of d., 24, 1 6 1 ; old age, disease, and d., 25, 209, 212 ; falsehood allowed to prevent the d. of a person, 25, 272; premature d., 28, 52 sq. ; 36, 162-74 ; spoken of as dissolution, 28, 203 ; the round of birth, action, d., 34, xxvii; not necessary for the condition of being free from the body, 34, 41, 43; the highest Self different from the indi- vidual soul in the state of d., 34, 233-6; release from the jaws of d. by knowledge of the highest Self, 34, 247 ; what it means when applied to the sprout, 34, 340 ; all men are afraid of d., 35, 206-13; the terms * birth ' and ' d/ if applied to the soul, have a metaphorical meaning, 38, 28 sq. ; has the power of mani- festing those works whose fruit has not yet begun, 38, 113, 117-19; the state of swoon is the door of d.,

; has the power of mani- festing those works whose fruit has not yet begun, 38, 113, 117-19; the state of swoon is the door of d.,

38, 152; 48, 606 sq.; identification of the Avabhr/tha-ceremony with d., 38, 221 ; the d. of the body is the term of the attainment of final release, 38, 357 sq., 363 ; certain times favourable for dying, 38, 379- 81; 48, 740 sq. ; ideas about d. and life in Taoism, 39, 21-3; 40, 55, 146, 281 sq. ; the Tao as an antidote against d., 39, 92 sq. ; 40, 32 ; firmness and strength the con- comitants of d., 39, 118 ; birth and d. merely changes of the same kind in the process of evolution, 39, 149; 40, 4-6, 4 n., 10, 47 sq., 47 n., 65 ; story of Mr. Deformed and Mr. One-foot who are not afraid of d.,

39, 149 ; 40, 5 sq. ; /toza do 1 know that the love of life is not a delusion ? and that the dislike of d. is not like a young pei'son^ s losing his way, and not knowing that he is (^really) going home ? 39, 194 ; loosing the cord by which the life is suspended, 39, 201 sq., 248 ; unity of life and d., 39, 229 ; d. and life are ordained from Heaven,

39, 241 ; a mei*e change for the sage, 39, 332, 365 ; d. and life are not far apart, but why they have taken place cannot be seen, 40, 1 30 ; one hundred and one kinds of d., 42, 49 sq., 58, 162, 307, 565 ; he that will live is warm, he that will die is cold, 43, 135 sq. ; ceases through immortality, 43, 327 ; why people say ^he has been cut off,' 43, 371 ; retribution after d., 44, xiv; 45, 372, 377; the fooFs ^d. against one's will,' and the sage's ^ d. with one's will,' 45, 20-4 ; a monk should learn the method of dying a religious d., 45, 299 ; antagonistic to the origination of knowledge, 48, 1 8 ; the term ^d.' denotes Nescience, 48, 23; the word ^ d.' denotes dark- ness, i.e. non -intelligent matter in its subtle state, 48, 140; the depart- ing soul is held embraced by the highest Self, 48, 352 ; when he has departed, there is no more know- ledge, 48, 395 ; he who moves within d., of whom d. is the body, whom d. does not know, he is the inner Self of all, the one god Naraya?ia, 48, 403 sq. ; soul in deep sleep and in d. unconscious, 48, 765 sq. ; when men die, they pass into dissolution as far as regards this world, 49 (i), 108. See also Future Life, Immortality, Life, Nirvawa, and Suicide.

(c) D. IN RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES.

; soul in deep sleep and in d. unconscious, 48, 765 sq. ; when men die, they pass into dissolution as far as regards this world, 49 (i), 108. See also Future Life, Immortality, Life, Nirvawa, and Suicide.

(c) D. IN RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES.

Hymns and prayers recited when d. approaches, 1, 261, 313 sq., 313 n.; 23, 312 sq.; 24, 344; signs and premonitory symptoms of ap- proaching d., 1, 261 sq. ; causes interruption of Veda-study, 2, 36 sq, ; 14, 208 sq., 209 n., 211; 29, 115 sq., 324, 414 ; 30, 80; impurity caused by d. or dead matter, 2, 59, 249-54 ; 4, Ixxi-lxxxi, 49-51, 58- 85, 87 sq., 92-102, 105-15, 119- 55, i9o;5,lx, 245-76, 310, 319 sq., 332 ; 7, 87-94 ; 14, 177 sq., 180-2, 298; 18, 35, 39-43j 52 n., 161, 161 n., 283, 292 sq. and n., 431, 455-8; 24, III, 335-7,339-41, 353- 5 ; 25, 146, 163, 177-87; 29, 355, 357- 9 J 37, 153-60 ; for three days after the d. of a man there is danger lest somebody else should die in that

DEATH— DELUGE

173

house, 4, Ixxiii; useful animals which destroy dead matter, 5, 72 sq. ; seven (eight) kinds of d, which delay the arrival of the Nasuj, 5, 331 sq., 331 n. ; the folly of bewail- ing the dead, 10 (ii), 107 sq. ; by what means can the sacrificer over- come d. ? 15, 122 ; renunciation of sins at the time of d., 24, 309 ; sin of eating dead matter, 24, 336, 353, 356; terms to be used in speaking of the d. of men and animals, 27, 112, 117 sq. ; three kinds of d. on which no condolence should be offered, 27, 131; how to speak of d. of different persons, 27, 132 sq. ; 28, 133 sq. ; ceremony to be per- formed after the d. of a Guru, to prevent the d. of other members of the family, 29, 246-50; prayers to ward off d., 29, 248 sq. ; prayer to avert involuntary d., 29, 427 ; 30, 1 1 8 ; ceremonies to avert occur- rence of d. in family, 30, 296 sq. ; striking a dead person, 37, 48 ; lamenting over the dead prohibited, 37, 193 ; rites by which the conse- crated king is freed from violent d., 41, 90 sq., 94 ; prayers for exemp- tion from the dangers of d., 42, 53- 60, 569 sq. ; he conquers recurring d. (i. e. the round of birth and d.) by the Mitravinda sacrifice, 44, 66 ; he is freed from recurring d. who studies his daily Veda-lesson, 44, 99 ; a possessor of esoteric know- ledge conquers recurrent d., and attains the full measure of life, 44, 174 ; expiatory rite in case of d. of sacrificer when the Agnihotra-milk has been put on the fire, 44, 1 84 sq. ; recurring d. warded off from cattle of sacrificer, 44, 271; recurring d. of the fathers warded off, 44, 272 ; fear (at funeral rites) of other members of the family following the deceased in d., 44, 424, 426, 440. See also Impurity. Debts : law about d. and interests, 2, 69, 69n., 244; 4, 35 n.; 6, 44 sq.; 7, 39 sq., 42-6, 74 ; 14, 82 ; 18, 184; 25, xxix sq., 253, 262-4, 272 sq., 277-86; 33, 41-120, 263 sq., 273, 299, 308 sq., 319-32, 320-4, 328, 331 sq., 339, 388-90; 37, 65, 138 sq., 1 4 1-3 ; imprisonment of

Debts : law about d. and interests, 2, 69, 69n., 244; 4, 35 n.; 6, 44 sq.; 7, 39 sq., 42-6, 74 ; 14, 82 ; 18, 184; 25, xxix sq., 253, 262-4, 272 sq., 277-86; 33, 41-120, 263 sq., 273, 299, 308 sq., 319-32, 320-4, 328, 331 sq., 339, 388-90; 37, 65, 138 sq., 1 4 1-3 ; imprisonment of

debtors, 13, 199 ; to be paid before partition of property, or by the heir, 25, 379, 379 n.; 33, 197 ; sacrifice for one who cannot pay d., 30, 113; sureties and pledges, 33, 61, 70-5, 77 ; one enslaved for d., 33, 135 n., 136 sq.; contract of d., bond, 33, 305 ; law about pledge, 33, 322-6; a cause why some peo- ple become monks, 35, 50 r a father may deposit his son as a pledge, 36, 122 ; discharge of d. on the death of creditor, 42, 528 ;— the three d. to the gods, i^/shis, and Manes, 7, 137 ; 12, 190 sq., 190 n.; 14, 56, 271 sq. ; 25, 169, 205, 215, 346, 443, 443 n. ; 38, 295 ; 49 (i), 100. Decay, see Death (Z»). Deeds, see Good Works, Karman,

Thought, and Works. Deer, see Animals, and Hunting. Defamation, a title of the law, 2, 84 sq., 281 sq., 290 sq., 295 ; 14, 122, 222 ; 25, 253, 267, 301-3, 484 ; fine for d. of a maiden, 25, 294. See also Abuse, and Backbiting. Defilement, Defiling, see Impurity. Deformities : deformed persons ex- cluded from 6'raddha feasts, 2, 258 ; 14,52; 25, 103 sq., 107 sq., ii9sq. ; d. considered as sins, 14, 4, 103 ; 42, 521 ; due to crimes committed in former births, 14, 109; 25, 440 sq. ; deformed people excluded from sacrifices, 23, 76 ; food not to be ac- cepted from hermaphrodites, 25, 162 ; crippled and deformed people to be removed from councils of a king, 25, 239; deformed and crip- pled people cannot be witnesses, 25, 266 ; 33, 88 sq. ; cripples not to pay taxes, 25, 322 ; cripples, idiots, madmen, &c., cannot inherit, but nmst be supported, 25, 372 sq. ; cripples, idiots, «fec., may marry, 25, 373, 373 n. Deities, see Gods.

Deliverance: what sort of d. is there for the Muni who is free from desire? 10 (ii), 202 sq. ; eight stages of d. (vimokkha), 11, 49 n., 5 1 sq. , 2 1 2 sq. See also Emancipa- tion. Deluge, when the waters of it spread abroad, Yu arranged and divided the regions of the land, 3,

174

DELUGE— DEMONS

309 ; legend of the d. in Avesta and Pentateuch, 4, Iviii sq. ; Zoroas- trian legend of Yima and the d., 4, 10 sq., 15-21, 251 n. ; Tahmuras and the d., 4, 384 a. ; caused by Tijtar, 5, 26, 2 6 n. "JxNoah and the d., 6, 2 09 sq. ; 9,66 sq., 119,255 sq.'f at the end of the world, 8, 97 n.7 106 n., 260 ; the punishment of the d., 9, 298sq. ; legend of Manu and the d,, 12, 216-19 ^wd notes; 25, Iviii ; 26, xxx sq. ; 42, 679 sq. ; the deluging rain of Malkos, 18, 109, 109 n.; 24, 59, 59 n.

Delusion, attachment to objects of desire is the great, 8, 322 ; the contact of objects of sense with senses is the source of d., 8, 335 ; human body characterized by d., 8, 343 ; the wheel of life is enveloped in the waters of d., 8, 356 sq. ; the whole world under a d., 39, 326 sq. See also Illusion, Maya, and Papa^^a.

; the whole world under a d., 39, 326 sq. See also Illusion, Maya, and Papa^^a.

Demons.

(a) In Iran. (d) In India. (c) In China.

{a) In Iran.

Impurity is being possessed of d., 4, Ixxii-lxxxi ; 18, 342, 342 n. ; threaten the new-born child, 4, Hxix sq. and n., 184 n.; 24, 319 ; concourse of the d. at the gate of hell, 4, 24, 24 n. ; 5, 15 sq., 36; 24, 28 sq. and n. ; improper ceremonies appropriated by them, 4, 26 n.; 5, 369, 369 sq. n. ; 37, 23, 194; the six chief d. and Angra Mainyu, 4, 139 n. ; repelled and destroyed by fire, 4, 184 n., 272 ; 5, 317, 342-4 ; 24, 277, 355 sq. ; 37, 122; cock and dog drive away the d., 4, 197, 19711.; 5,73, 331 n. ; 24, 293 sq. ; Aharman formed many d., 5, 6 ; discomfited, and destroyed, 5, 8, 25, 198 sq., 230, 364, 367 ; 18, 85 ; 24, 83 sq., loi ; 37, 227 sq. ; 47, 125; names and accounts of d., 5, 9 sq., i8sq., 27 sq., 105-14, 128 sq., 215 sq. ; the assistants or confederates of Aharman, 5, 15-17 ; 18, 93-113 ; their incursion upon the world, 5, 17-19, 28 ; 37, 254 sq. ; the Mazi- nikan d, (Mazainya daeva), 5, 18; 18, 105, 105 n. ; 37, 221, 221 n. ;

; 47, 125; names and accounts of d., 5, 9 sq., i8sq., 27 sq., 105-14, 128 sq., 215 sq. ; the assistants or confederates of Aharman, 5, 15-17 ; 18, 93-113 ; their incursion upon the world, 5, 17-19, 28 ; 37, 254 sq. ; the Mazi- nikan d, (Mazainya daeva), 5, 18; 18, 105, 105 n. ; 37, 221, 221 n. ;

abide in hell, 5, 19 ; 18, 58, 75 ; 24, 9 ; struggle between angels and d., 5, 19; 18, 270 sq., 3i9» 319"'; ^7, 2 1, 2 1 n., 263 sq. ; introduce disaster, 5, 24; 18, 24; 24, loi ; 37, 23, sin of worship of d., 5, 54, 57, 224, 302, 369, 369 sq. n. ; 24, 15, 23, 72 ; 37, 23, 148, 151 sq., 181 sq., 206, 207 n., 254, 326; 47, 6, 69, 86, 93, 95, 98, 102, 120; men led astray by the d., 5, 55-7 ; 18,271; become powerful by men's misdeeds, 5, 56 sq. ; use nail-paring as weapons, 5, 71, 342 ; apes, bears, and negroes originated from intercourse with d., 5, 87 ; seized on by the angels at the resurrection, 5, 128 sq,; drag the sinner to hell, 5, 161; 24, 12, 81 ; figures of d. demolished, 5, 193, 198 ; the d. with dishevelled hair (i.e. hostile races) rush into Iran, 5, 201-3, 202 n., 215, 217, 220, 223 sq., 227 sq. ; antagonism of Aharman and the d. to man, 5, 207, 214 ; 18, 402 ; 37, 255 sq., 263 sq. ; the leathern-belted d., 5, 223 ; idol temples their abodes, 5, 227, 229; attack him who eats in the dark, 5, 310; all worship reaches either angels or d., 5, 310; attack Zara- tiut, oppose his birth, 5, 317, 343 ; 37, 469; 47, xiv, xxi, 19 sq., 27-31, 140 sq. ; are in the north, 5, 318, 318 n., 346, 370 n. ; fifteen fiends, 5, 358; soul threatened by d., 5, 373; 24, 17, 17 n., 21; soul saved by Srosh from d., 5, 382 ; he whose begetting is owing to the d. has no part in the resurrection, 5, 384 sq. ; resurrection a fear and vexation to the d., 18, 38 ; assault of the d. on the corpse, 18, 38, 42 ; no d. after the renovation of the universe, 18, .74, 118; five kinds of d. of life (evil passions), 18, 87 sq., 88 n.; of Mazendaran, 18, 93, 93 n. ; 24, 244 sq., 244 n. ; unable to injure their enemies, the d. destroy their friends, 18, 113, ii3sq. n. ; sacred girdle a means of contesting the d., 18, 129- 32 ; torment the apostate in hell, 18, 138; defeated by the sacred ceremony, 18, 159 sq., 163, 163 n., 168-70, 172 ; seize upon the heinous sinners, 18, 219, 219 n. ; cause lieinous sin, 18, 220 sq. ; exorcism

DEMONS

175

n. ; sacred girdle a means of contesting the d., 18, 129- 32 ; torment the apostate in hell, 18, 138; defeated by the sacred ceremony, 18, 159 sq., 163, 163 n., 168-70, 172 ; seize upon the heinous sinners, 18, 219, 219 n. ; cause lieinous sin, 18, 220 sq. ; exorcism

DEMONS

175

against evil d., 18, 384, 38411., 437, 444 ; 31, 240 ; hostile to next-of- kin marriage, 18, 402, 410-13, 417- 20, 422, 424 ; sins and evil passions personified as fiends, 24, 9, 50, 82, 126, 126 n. ; mock the wicked soul in hell, 24, 25, 31, 52; slain by Hoshang, 24, 58 ; 47, xxv, 8 ; smitten by Fre/^un, 24, 61 ; destroyed by Vijtasp, 24, 65 ; wicked man called * demi-demon,' 24, 82 sq. ; kept back from disturb- ing the passage of the stars, 24, 9 1 sq. ; mountains which are smiters of the d., 24, 98 ; deceive men, 24, 102 ; confounded by religious cere- monies, 24, 103 sq. ; Fravashis pro- tect the body of Keresasp against the d., 24, no; opposed to the sacred beings, 24, 164; a fiend in every human body, 24, 265 sq. ; make use of water poured away at night, 24, 292 n. ; Zarathujtra urges the overthrow of the demon of Rapine, 31, 152, 156; impreca- tions against the demon of Rapine, and her devotees, 31, 161, 163 sq.; Dahakas and Murakas are born in the house where Haoma is not worshipped, 31, 245 ; Sraosha invoked against Wrath and other d., 31, 303 sq. ; vexed by just judge- ment, 37, 102 ; destruction of d. through the growth of corn, 37, 154 ; Vendida^ or * law opposed to the d.,' 37, 156, 402, 446 ; frightened by the birth of Zaratujt, 37, 165 ; prayers powerful against the d., 37, 165 sq. and n. ; inward talk of the d., 37, 167 ; Ahunavair recited for smiting the d., 37, 173 sq. ; 47, 7, 58-60, 62 sq. ; the rich who gives nothing is produced by the d., 37, 176 sq.; serpents produced by the d., 37, 196; repelled by the spirit of the consecrated cake, 37, 197 ; the seven arch-d., 37, 213, 213 n.; repulsed by Zoroaster, 37, 227 sq. ; 47, xi, 33, 58-60, 62 sq., 123 sq.; non-possession of rulers and high- priests, their law, 37, 232; the patron spirits of mankind sickened by d., 37, 243, 243 n. ; three deceit- ful d, and their colloquy with Auharmaz^, 37, 252-4, 253 n. ; Horn- water not for demon-wor-

; 47, xi, 33, 58-60, 62 sq., 123 sq.; non-possession of rulers and high- priests, their law, 37, 232; the patron spirits of mankind sickened by d., 37, 243, 243 n. ; three deceit- ful d, and their colloquy with Auharmaz^, 37, 252-4, 253 n. ; Horn- water not for demon-wor-

f shippers, 47, 57; Majs^^a- worship opposed to the d., 18, 126 ; 37, 168, 271, 410; 47, 51, 58; the d. de- nounced, 37, 272, 275; the d, and the wicked deny the renovation, 37, 284 ; four triumphs of the sacred beings over the d., 37, 285 ; gratified by the wicked, 37, 301 ; demon- worship antecedent to Zoroastrian- ism, 47, xxvi, 4 3 sq. and n. ; Zoroaster opposed the worship of the d., 47, xxvi sq., 47, 51, 154; smiting the fiend, the duty of man, 47, 5 ; how the d. tempt men, 47, 60-2 ; shattered by revelation from the Avesta, 47, 64 ; d. in hell disabled by the conversion of Vijtasp, 47, 72 ; wizards, demon-worshippers, demon-consulters, 47, 124 ; duty of the priest to struggle with his own fiend, 47, 169 ; duty of severing the fiend from one's reason, 47, 170. See also x^kem-mano, Daevas, and

T>Y\lg,

{b) In India.

One should use for 5'rSddhas such materials, by which the d. are kept aloof, 7, 247; demoniac state of mind of evil-doers, 8, 75 ; neither gods nor d. understand the mani- festation of Krishna, 8, 87 ; Pra- Ihada, chief among d., 8, 89, 89 n. ; alarmed at the greatness of Kr/shwa, 8, 94, 96; beings divided into god- like and demoniac, 8, ii4sq., 118 ; gods and d. practise the life of Brahma^arins for freedom from death, 8, 151 sq., 153 n. ; were vanquished through heedlessness, 8, 152, 152 n.; the paths of action are destroyed by d,, 8, 257 ; their natural inclination towards ostenta- tiousness, 8, 282 ; evil-doers reborn as d., 8, 32 1 ; all d. extol the emanci- pated sage, 8, 345 ; Vish«u is the ruler of gods, d., Nagas, &c., 8, 347 ; the demon causing madness, 12, 123; danger from d., 13, 261, 313, 340; 20, 312; Kaka, a slave begotten by a d., able to travel sixty yo^anas in one day, 17, 188 sq. ; feasts at festi- vals of d., 22, 92 ; the winds invoked to protect the cattle from slaugh- tering hosts, 29, 99; imprecations against d. harassing children, 29, 296 sq.; 30, 211 sq., 214, 219 sq..

176

DEMONS— DEVADATTA

; feasts at festi- vals of d., 22, 92 ; the winds invoked to protect the cattle from slaugh- tering hosts, 29, 99; imprecations against d. harassing children, 29, 296 sq.; 30, 211 sq., 214, 219 sq..

176

DEMONS— DEVADATTA

286 sq.; the Cleaver, a d. causing headache, 29, 350; Rakshas and Pija-^as driven away by the staff of the Snataka, 30, 169 ; the Tongue- less One invoked at a rite to gain victory in disputes, 30, 178; Vayu protects from powerful d., 32, 445 ; one possessed by a demon cannot be a witness, 33, 88 ; Agni invoked against the hating d., 41, 229 ; d. of disease, 42, 1-48, 67, 273, 280-3, 290 sq., 302 sq., 407, 442, 445, 449, 466, 475, 519, 562; Kush/^a in- voked against female spooks, 42, 5 sq. ; d. that seek to devour, 42, 58; imprecations against d., 42, 64-71, 237 sq., 285, 298, 393-404? 458 ; charm against female d. hostile to men, cattle and home, 42, 66 sq., 298-302 ; eat raw meat, 42, 69, 395 ; Indra drives away the d. of grudge, 42, 148; invoked with gods, 42, 162; exorcised, 42, 187; Earth invoked to drive away d., 42, 205 ; goblins and d., shaft and missile, 43, 1 06 ; prayer to be preserved from the tiercely-howling d., 44, 266; human sacrifices to d. at the Puru- shamedha, 44, 413 sq. ; Agni invoked against ghouls and sorcerers, 46, 32 sq., 109; Yatu, a bad demon, 46, 393 ; evil d. possessing men's bodies, driven out, 48, 168 ; descrip- tion of d., the hosts of Mara, 49 (i), 139-44. See rt/jo Asuras, Atrin, Bhutas, Danavas, Dasyus, Goblins, Kinnaras, Pija^as, Rakshasas, and Superhuman beings.

{c) In China.

*The demon regions,' 3, 412, 412 n.; the demon of drought, 3, 421, 421 n.

Departed, the, see Ancestors, An- cestor-worship, Death, Fathers, Pretas, Souls, and Spirits.

Deposits, see Property.

Desh/^/, n.d., invoked at the mar- riage, 29, 278.

Desh/ri, n.d., Prawa is, 42, 219.

Dejiga//in, see Kshamajrama«a D.

Desire(s) : giving up all d. the highest happiness, 8, 49, &c., 405 ; 10 (i), 43, 43sq.n., 51, 66, 73; 14, 139 sq. ; J^^ also Nirva«a, and Tranquillity ; pro- duced from attachment, and anger produced from d., 8, 50 ; the foe in

this world, 8, 57 sq. ; sin is d., 10 (ii), XV sq. ; the Tao requires being without d., 39, 47, 49, 79 ; 40, 251 sq. See also Pleasures, and Tawha. Destiny or fate, and actions, 4, 267 sq. ; is predominant over every- thing, 5, 396 sq. ; 24, 57, 89 ; d. and divine providence, 5, 397 ; 24, 55 ; everybody's augury fastened on his neck, 9, 2 sq. ; the infidels predes- tined not to believe, 9, 162 sq. ; what things happen through d., and what through exertion, 18, 214-16 ; why worldly goods are not allotted so truly as spiritual, 24, 37 sq.; impossibility to contend with d., 24, 54 sq. ; it is by d. that a bad man succeeds, and a good one fails, 24, 93 sq. ; stars preside over d. of man, 24, 227 sq.; 37, 445; all under- takings depend on fate and human exertion, 25, 249, 249 n. ; controlled by self, 37, 342 ; its influence on men, 40, 268. Determination is fifteenfold, 11,

; it is by d. that a bad man succeeds, and a good one fails, 24, 93 sq. ; stars preside over d. of man, 24, 227 sq.; 37, 445; all under- takings depend on fate and human exertion, 25, 249, 249 n. ; controlled by self, 37, 342 ; its influence on men, 40, 268. Determination is fifteenfold, 11,

233,23311. Deva, in the sense of God, in the

Upanishads, 15, xxiv, xxxvi. Devabhaga 5rautarsha, Purohita of

the Kurus and Srii/^ayas, 12, 377. Devadatta, recited the Patimokkha before laymen, 13, 266 ; Buddha restores to life an elephant killed by D., 19, XX ; hurls a rock against Buddha, 19, 246, 246 n. ; lets loose a drunken elephant, to kill Buddha, 19, 246-9 ; 35, 282 n. ; Bhaddiya, Anuruddha, Ananda, Bhagu, Kimbila, D., and Upali the barber, become Bhikkhus, 20, 228- 33 ; not honoured with the epithet 'venerable,' 20, 231 n.; possessed of the powers of Iddhi, 20, 233 sq. ; 35, 290 ; gains over prince A^ata- sattu and is greatly honoured by him, 20, 233-8; his ambition to become leader of the Sawgha, 20, 234, 238-41 ; incites A^atasattu to murder his father, 20, 241 sq. ; 49 (ii), 161 ; his futile attempts to kill Buddha, 20, 243-50; 35, 193, 249, 251; 36, 355 ; causes a schism in the Sawgha, 20, 251-65; 35, 227, 292; Buddha learnt the Lotus of the True Law from D., who is to

DEVADATTA— DEVAS

177

be the future Buddha Devara^a, 21, XXX, 244-8 ; D. the seer who taught Buddha, identical with Prabhutaratna (?), 21, 246 n., 247 ; swallowed up by the earth, 35, 153, 292 ; why was D. admitted to the Order, if Buddha knew that a schism would be created by D., and that D. would suffer torments of hell for it? 35, 162-70; at the moment of his death D. took refuge in Buddha, 35, 167; will become a Pa^^eka-Buddha, 35, 167 sq. ; why D. in former births was equal or superior to the Bodhisattva, 35, 283- 93, 293 n.; D. and Buddha, in the Sakya clan, 35, 290; as a god, was the Unrighteous, and was then burnt in purgatory, 35, 292 ; in the Gatakas, 35, 303 sq. ; being immoderate in food, heaped up evil Karman for a Kalpa, 36, 5 ; whence his affinity with Buddha? 49 (ii), 165.

Deva^navidya, or * demonology,' is the Veda, 44, 368, 368 n.

Devaki, mother of Krishna, 1, 52 ; 8, 229 ; wife of King VasudSva, 45, 112, 113 n.

Devala calls Krishna the first god, 8, 87, 87 n. ; author of a Dharma- sutra, 34, 289 ; n. of a great ascetic, 45, 268, 269 n.

Devamantiya, Deme trios ? 35, xix ; an attendant of King Milinda, 35, 36-9, 47 sq.

Devamata, dialogue between Narada and, 8, 274 sq.

Devananda, Brahma«i mother of Mahavira, 22, 190 sq., 218-21, 223, 226-30.

Devapatha, t.t., or path of the gods, 1, 72 n. See also Path.

Devara^a : Devadatta shall become the Buddha D., 21, 247.

Devarata, the name given to 5una^- jepa by Vijvamitra, 44, xxxv.

Devarddhi, president of the Gaina council of Valabhi, 22, xxxvii-xl ; Kshamajramawa D., 22, 295.

Devapatha, t.t., or path of the gods, 1, 72 n. See also Path.

Devara^a : Devadatta shall become the Buddha D., 21, 247.

Devarata, the name given to 5una^- jepa by Vijvamitra, 44, xxxv.

Devarddhi, president of the Gaina council of Valabhi, 22, xxxvii-xl ; Kshamajramawa D., 22, 295.

Devas (gods), how they become immortal, 1, 11, 33 ; are dependent on the sun, 1, 27 ; 15, 16; the sun is their honey, 1, 38 ; true, the D, do not eat or drinky but they enjoy by seeing the nectar ^ 1, 41-3; medita-

tions on Brahman with reference to the D., 1, 53 sq., 58 ; 38, 216 sq. ; the god Vayu is the Self of the D., 1, 59 ; offer on the five altars, viz. the other world, Par^anya, this world, man, woman, 1, 78 sq. ; 15, 207 sq. ; the departed in the moon are loved (or eaten) by the D., and rejoice with them, 1, 80, 80 sq. n. ; are in the world of Brahman, and meditate on the Self, 1, 142 ; Brah- man's relation to the D., 1, 149- 51; 38, 2 19 ; the seed of Pra^apati are the D., the seed of the D. is rain, 1, 205 ; all the D. worship Brahman, 15, 18 ; sacrifices lead to where the one Lord of the D. dwells, 15, 31; begotten from the highest Person, 15, 35 ; when the sage dies, his D. (senses) enter into their corresponding D., 15, 41 ; all D. bring offerings to him who knows Brahman, 15, 49; like men and cattle, D. breathe after breath, 15, 56; the bliss of the D. born in the Aj^ana heaven of the sacrificial D., and of the thirty-three D., 15, 60, 61 sq. n. ; absorption of the D. in Brahman, 15, 68 ; carried by a racer, 15, 74 ; do not like that men should know Brahman, 15, 88 ; Indra, Varuwa, &c., the Kshatras among the D., 15, 89 ; world of the D. obtained by sacrifices, 15, 90; D., fathers, and men, are speech, mind, and breath, 15, 94 ; evil does not approach the D., 15, 97^; classes of D. : Vasus, Rudras, Adityas, Vijve Devas, Maruts, 15, 89 ; worlds of the D., 15, 131; D. by birth and D. by merit, 15, 172; 48, 238; bliss in the world of D., 15, 172, 176 ; pro- duced by Pra^apati, are the true, 15, 191 ; the eternal ruler over the D. is Brahman, 34, 1 30-2 ; the powers of the D. constitute the Self of the organs of the body, 38, 257 ; •the prawas so called, 48, '=)85 ; * he is like a beast for the D.,' 48, 589 ; — D. and Asuras, trying to search out the Self, 1, 134-42 ; 15, 343 ; 48, 328 ; performing sacrifice, disturbed by Asuras, 12, 34 sq., 69, 113 sq., i25sq., i5osq., 297, 370-3; struggle between D. and Asuras, 15, 78-98 ; have conquered the Asuras through

178

DEVAS— DHAMMA

Indra, 29, 342 ; BrahmaMrin given in charge to D. and Asuras, 30, 153 sq. ; metres of the D. and of the Asuras, 38, 228, 228 n. ; succeed with the sacrifice, Asuras come to nought, 43, 78 ; path of the D., see Path. See also Ks\xv2iS, and Gods (a-k),

Devasopana, the world of the Tathagata Devara^a, 21, 247.

Deva^avas Bharata, produced Agni by attrition, 46, 287 sq.

Devasu, divine quickeners, offerings to, 41, 69, 72 ; 43, 246.

See also Ks\xv2iS, and Gods (a-k),

Devasopana, the world of the Tathagata Devara^a, 21, 247.

Deva^avas Bharata, produced Agni by attrition, 46, 287 sq.

Devasu, divine quickeners, offerings to, 41, 69, 72 ; 43, 246.

Devata, Sk., 'deity,' t.t. used for the elements, 1, xxxiii n., 95 sq., 100 ; the Sat is para d., * the highest being,* 1, xxxiv, 94, 94 n., 101, 108; in Pali, fairy, god, genius, or angel, 11, 45 n. See also Gods (a-k),

Devavata Bharata, produced Agni by attrition, 46, 287 sq. ; Sr/w^aya, the son of D., 46, 361.

Devayana, Sk., t.t., path of the gods. See Path.

Devayani, altercation between .Sar- mishf>?7a and, 14, xli.

Devi, the son of Agni seated on her side, 49 (i), 12.

Devil, is to you a foe, so take him as a foe, 9, 157 ; privy talk is only from the d., 9, 272 ; god invoked against the d., 9, 345 ; charmed by an exorcist, 35, 38.

Devils, pelted with shooting-stars, 6, 245; 9, 168, 293, 322; sent to tempt misbelievers, 9, 33 sq. ; could not have brought the Qur'an, 9, 98 ; descend upon the poets, 9, 99 ; mates of the unbelievers, 9, 201, 201 n., 213 sq. ; when d. incite you, seek refuge with God, 9, 202. See also Demons.

Devil- worshippers, live in the hollows of trees, 13, 318 ; use skulls for bowls, 20, 89 ; wear the hair in their nostrils long, 20, 139.

Devotee, see Yogin.

Devotion or Tapas, everything sup- ported by it, 7, 278; d. or Yoga, see Yoga.

Dewy Season, see Seasons.

Dha^a, one of the eight Brahman s who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44.

Dha^agga-paritta, a protecting charm, 35, 213.

Devotee, see Yogin.

Devotion or Tapas, everything sup- ported by it, 7, 278; d. or Yoga, see Yoga.

Dewy Season, see Seasons.

Dha^a, one of the eight Brahman s who took note of the marks on Buddha's body, 36, 44.

Dha^agga-paritta, a protecting charm, 35, 213.

Dhamma (Pali), Dharma (Sk.), Buddhist t.t.. Truth, the True Law, teaching of Buddha, 10 (i), xxxiii; (ii), 47, 63-6, 76-80, 175, 177, 186, 201 sq., 209; 11, 62, 64, 117 sq. ; 49 (i), 52 ; different meanings of Dh., 10 (i), xlv, 3 sq. n., 68 n. ; (ii), X ; 13, xxviii-xxx, 3 n. ; difficult is the hearing of the Dh., 10 (i), 49 ; happy is the teaching of the Dh., 10 (i), 52J the gift of the Dh. (dhammadana) exceeds all gifts, 10 (i), 83, 83 n. ; worship the law (Dh.) of Buddha, as theBrahma«a worships the sacrificial fire, 10 (i), 90 ; he who expounds and explains the Dh., is a Maggadejin Samawa, 10 (ii), 16 ; he who loves Dh. is the winner, he who hates Dh. is the loser in this world, 10 (ii), 17; he who approves of the Dh. of the wicked is a loser in this world, 10 (ii), 17 ; worship of Buddha and Dh., 10 (ii), 29, 31 ; Dh., well observed, conveys happiness, 10 (ii), 30 ; four dhammas or virtues, truth, justice, firmness, and liberality, 10 (ii), 3 1 ; the Dh. as to the acquisition of Nibbana, 10 (ii), 31, 39 ; standing firm in the Dh., 10 (ii), 4 2 ; the sweet- ness of the Dh., 10 (ii), 43 ; the bless- ing of the hearing of the Dh. at due seasons, 10 (ii), 44 ; Buddha on the Dh. of the old and new Brahmawas, 10 (ii), 48-52 ; one should choose a good teacher of the Dh., and worship him, 10 (ii), 52 sq.; those who delight in Dh. obtain the highest good, 10 (ii), 54 sq. ; understanding the Dh. thoroughly is the chief duty of the Bhikkhu, 10 (ii), 60-2 ; he to whom all Dhammas are destroyed, Tatha- gata, 10 (ii), 78 ; a supernatural in- sight in all Dhammas, 10 (ii), 78 ; Buddha teaches the Dh., that is good in the beginning, in the middle, and in the end, 10 (ii), 96 ; turning the wheel of Dh. (Dhamma^akkappavat- tana), i.e. the setting in motion on- wards of the royal chariot-wheel of the supreme dominion of the Dh., or the Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness, 10 (ii), 102 sq., 125,127; 11, i40sq. ; 13, 91? 97 sq.; the Dhs., or the four noble truths, 10 (ii), 1 32 ; for those that are enveloped there is gloom, for those that do not see

DHAMMA— DHANVANTARI

179

; 13, 91? 97 sq.; the Dhs., or the four noble truths, 10 (ii), 1 32 ; for those that are enveloped there is gloom, for those that do not see

DHAMMA— DHANVANTARI

179

the7'e is darkness, and for the good it is manifest, for those that see there is light; {even being) near^ those that are ignorant of the way and the Dh., do not discern (anything), 10 (ii), 1 44 sq. ; Dhammas or doctrines, 10 (ii), 149 sq., 151, 153 sq., 164 sq., 172 sq., 183, 191 ; let the Bhikkhu learn every Dh. inwardly or outwardly, 10 (ii), 175 ; Bavari is perfect in his own Dh., 10 (ii), 189 ; having learnt the best Dh. one crosses the stream, 10 (ii), 196 sq. ; the Dhs. lead to the other shore, 10 (ii), 209 sq. ; Buddha's Dh., the instantaneous, the immediate, the destruction of desire, freedom from distress, whose likeness is nowhere, 10 (ii), 211 sq.; leads to salvation, 11, 27 ; he who has doubts in the Dh. is not free from spiritual barrenness, 11, 224, 228; eighteen things by which one may conclude that a Bhikkhu is wrong according to the Dh., 17, 315 sqq. ; by knowing Dh. we know Buddha, 35, no; he who weeps for the death of his mother, and he who weeps out of love for the Dh., 35, 1 19 ; no wisdom of any use without investigation of the Dh., 35, 128; is the most minute thing, 35, 132; a lay disciple must always stand by Dh., 35, 143 sq. ; is the best in the world, 35, 229, 229 n. ; kindness towards all beings, the characteristic of Dh., 35, 255 ; cannot be perceived without practising the vows of a recluse, 36, 255 ; one has to find out Dh. by oneself, 49 (i), 10 1 sq. ; the eye of Dh. (dhamma^akkhu), 11, 82, 96, 119, 127, 153, 153 n. ; 49 0), 180; Dh. and Saw^«a, in Mahayana metaphysics, 49 (ii), xiv sq., 117. See also Buddha {g)y Buddhism, Dharma, Jewels (the three), and Preaching.

Dhamma - y^akka - ppavattana - Sutta, t.c, * the Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness,' 11, ix, 137-55; belongs to the Ahguttara Nikaya, and occurs in the Lalita Vistara, and Vinaya Pi^aka, 11, 139 sq. ; its historical value, 11, 140-5.

Dhamma/^akkliu, Pali, t.t., the eye of Truth. See Dhamma.

Dhamma/^ariyasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 46 sq.

Dhammantari, n. of an author on medicine, 36, 109, 109 n.

Dhammapada, t.w., quoted, 8, 36, 50 n., 51 n., 52 n., 69 n., 71 n., 84 n., loi n., 102 n., 108 n., 123 n., 241 n. ; 35, 284 n. ; 36, 4 n., 353 ; translated, 10 (i); a canonical book of Buddhism, 10 (i), ix sq. ; a commentary to it, by Buddhaghosa, 10 (i), x ; its date, 10 (i), x-xxvi ; the title of Dh., its meaning, 10 (i), xlv-xhx ; translations of the Dh., 10 (i), xlix-lii ; he who lives in the way that has so well been taught in the Dh., is called a Magga- ^ivin Samawa, 10 (ii), 16.

Dhamma-pala : the Bodisat as prince Dh., 35, 290.

Dhammarakkhita, n. of teacher of Nagasena, 35, xxv, 26-9.

Dhammasenapati or Upatissa, 11, I n.

Dhamma- vinaye, how to be ex- plained, 11, 223 n.

Dliam.m.ika, Buddha explains to him the duties of Bhikkhus and householders, 10 (ii), 62-6.

Dhamma-pala : the Bodisat as prince Dh., 35, 290.

Dhammarakkhita, n. of teacher of Nagasena, 35, xxv, 26-9.

Dhammasenapati or Upatissa, 11, I n.

Dhamma- vinaye, how to be ex- plained, 11, 223 n.

Dliam.m.ika, Buddha explains to him the duties of Bhikkhus and householders, 10 (ii), 62-6.

Dhammikasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 62-6.

Dhanagiri, disciple of Si^^hagiri Gatismara, 22, 293 ; of the V^sish//6a gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294.

Dhanaw^ya, n. of Ar^una, 8, 38, 48 sq., 63, 74, 93, 100, 125, 130, 230, 310, 394; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 244.

Dhanapala(ka), n. of the elephant who rushed upon Buddha at R%a- gaha, 35, 297, 298 n., 300; 36, 248.

Dhanapati, Bali offering to him at the Vaijvadeva, 29, 86.

Dhanarddhi, disciple of Mahagiri, 22, 290.

Dhaniya, the rich herdsman, his dialogue with Buddha, 10 (ii), 3-5 ; he and his wife take refuge in Buddha, 10 (ii), 5.

Dhaniya, the potter's son, subject of the second Para^ika, 20, 375.

Dhaniyasutta, t.c, Sutta of the cow- herd Dhaniya, 10 (ii), 3-5 ; 36, 285.

Dhanyayana,a Brahman, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 193.

Dhanva, see Asita Dh.

Dhanvana, Asita Dh., king of Asuras, 44, 368 n.

Dhanvantari, offerings to, 2, 202 ; 25, 90; 29, 161, 163, 179; the

N 2

180

DHANVANTARI— DHARMA-SOTRAS

physician of the gods, 36, 109 n. See Bharadva^a Dh.

D]iara;^endra, the best of Nagas, 45, 290.

Dhara^idhara, n. of a Bodhisattva Mahasattva, 21, 4 ; one of the six- teen virtuous men, 21, 4.

Dhara/^indhara, n. of Bodhisattva, 21, 418.

Dhara/?is, Sk., i.e. talismanic words, spells. See Spells.

Dharma, Sk., t.t., religious duty, merit, 34, 26, 299 sq., 429 ; qualify- ing particulars, 38, 186; Dh. and Adharma, as substances, 45, 153, 207 sq. See Dhamma, and Piety.

Dharma, Justice, n. of a god : Bali-offering to Dh. and Adharma, 2, 107 ; worship of King Dh. (dhar- mara^a) on the fourteenth of both halves of every month, 7, 270 ; in the Anugita, 8, 219; appears before Ganaka disguised as a Brahma«a, 8, 224, 306 ; Duty, Law, or Justice personified, 25, 22, 255, 352, 495 ; daughters of Daksha married to Dh., 25, 352 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 244 ; the favourite abodes of Dh., 33, 104 n. ; the balance a symbol of Dh., 33, 253 ; the ordeal by Dh., 33, 315 sq., 316 n., 319.

Dharma, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280 ; n. of different Sthaviras, 22, 294 sq., 294 n.

Dharma, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Dharmadhara, n. of a Kinnara king, 21, 5.

Dharmadhara, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Dharma-dhatu, mystic world of the Northern Buddhists, 19, 324, 324 n.

Dharmadhva^, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Dharmagahanabhyudgatara^,n. of a former Buddha, 21, 208.

Dharmagupta, Chinese translation of the Saddharma-pu^^arika, by Gwanagupta and Dh., 21, xix-xxi, xxiii ; translated the Va^rai^Medika, 49 (ii), xiii.

Dharma Indra, the king whose people are the gods, 44, 370.

Dharma^akra, chief of the sons of the Ginas, 49 (i), 173.

of a former Buddha, 21, 208.

Dharmagupta, Chinese translation of the Saddharma-pu^^arika, by Gwanagupta and Dh., 21, xix-xxi, xxiii ; translated the Va^rai^Medika, 49 (ii), xiii.

Dharma Indra, the king whose people are the gods, 44, 370.

Dharma^akra, chief of the sons of the Ginas, 49 (i), 173.

Dharm.akara, a pupil of the Tatha- gata Lokejvarara^a, 49 (ii), ix sq., 7-10; describes his own Buddha- country, 49 (ii), 11-22; becomes Buddha Amitabha, 49 (ii), 28 ; his prayers, 49 (ii), 177, 194.

Dharmaketu, the 70th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7.

Dharmamati, son of a former Buddha ^andrasuryapradipa, 21, 19 ; the 78th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 7.

Dharmamativinanditara^a, the 39th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.

Dharm.apalin, father of .Sariputra, 49 (i), 193.

Darmaphala, a life of Buddha brought to China by, 19, xviii; translated the iTung-pen-kM-king, 19, xxiv.

Dharmaprabhasa, a future Buddha, 21, 194-8.

Dharm.aprahrada : story of Dh., Kumalana, and Death, 2, 98, 98 sq. n.

Dharmara^a, jee Dharma.

Dharmaraksha, translator of the Phu-yau-king, 19, xxv; translated the Buddha^^arita into Chinese, 49

(i), X.

Dharmaraksha, translated the Buddha^arita into Chinese, 19, ix, XXX, xxxii, xxxiv sq. ; translated the Mahaparinirvawa-sutra into Chinese, 19, 365 ; Chinese translation of the SaddharmapuWarika, by Dh., 21, XX, xxiii.

Dharmaru/^i, divinity of a tree, 49 (i), 169.

Dharmajastras, or (Hindu) Law- books, as authorities on law, 2, 237, 237 n. ; Anugita and Dh., 8, 208, 210, 215-19; only to be taught to son or pupil, 14, 124, 322; teach penances, 14, 312, 317; mentioned in the Manava-smr/ti, 25, xxv sq., 31, 118, 510; free from sectarian influence, 25, liv sq. ; their character as school-books, 25, liv-lvi ; metrical Smr/tis and floating mass of 51okas, 30, xxxvii ; the king should listen to the exposition of the Pura«as and law-books, 33, 280; the Atharva- veda in the Dh., 42, xlv-li ; founded on Brahmawas, Mantras, and Artha- vadas, 48, 330. See also Smr/ti,

Dharma-sutras, the basis of the

DHARMA-SOTRAS— DIGESTION

181

metrical Smritis (Dharmajastras), 2, ix-xi and n. ; 25, xviii-xxiii, liii sq. ; their sources, 25, xi ; the works of ordinary mortals, 25, xi ; their purpose, 25, xi sq. ; their antiquity, 25, xix ; Manava-smr/ti later than Dh., 25, xxvi ; referred to by Pata^ali, 25, li sq. ; quoted by Medhatithi, 25, cxix, cxix n. ; relation between .Srauta-sutras, Gr/hya-sutras, and Dh., 30, xxix-

XXXV.

Dharmavyadha, see Religious hunter.

Dhartr/, worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 244.

Dharu?/a Angirasa, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 400.

; quoted by Medhatithi, 25, cxix, cxix n. ; relation between .Srauta-sutras, Gr/hya-sutras, and Dh., 30, xxix-

XXXV.

Dharmavyadha, see Religious hunter.

Dhartr/, worshipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 244.

Dharu?/a Angirasa, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 400.

Dhat}>'2, the Creator, 15, xxiv ; Manu and Dh. perform the punaradheya, 12, 314 n. ; a name of the Self, 15, 311 ; invoked and worshipped, 26, 376; 29, 86, 207, 320, 344, 347; 30, 151, 244 ; 41, 54 n. ; 42, 20, 54, 126, 160, 389; has ordained pro- creation, 29, 45 ; invoked and wor- shipped at the Simantonnayana, 29, 47 sq., 181 ; 30, 208 ; has shaven the head of Br/haspati and Indra, 29, 56, 56 n., 185 ; invoked at the mar- riage, 29, 278 ; invoked for concep- tion, 30, 199; oblations to Dh. for the new-born child, 30, 214; pro- tects from all evils, 42, 81 ; shaped the being, 42, 86 ; invoked in charms to obtain a husband, 42, 94 sq., 324 ; supports earth, heavens, and sun, 42, 95 ; made overlord for warding-ofF of the fiends, 44, 464 sq. See Creator, and Pra^apati.

Dhatusena, nephew of Mahanama, 10 (i), xv-xviii.

Dhira or Viriyavat (firm), definition of the term, 10 (ii), 91.

Dhira ^atapar^/eya, n. of a teacher, 43, 331.

Dhisha^^a, n. of a goddess, 46, 12, 119-22, 228; a goddess of the earth, and of wealth, 46, 120 sq. ; — Dhishawas, goddesses, 41, 242 sq., 243 n. ; are speech, 41, 243.

Dhishz/ya hearths, see Fire (e),

Bhotaka, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 187, 196 sq., 210.

Dhotakama^/avapu/^/^^a, t.c, 10 (ii), 196 sq.

Dhr/sh/adyumna, n. of a hero, 8, 39; not born in the ordinary way, 38, 125, 126; 48, 595.

Dh^'sli/aketu, n. of a warrior, 8, 37.

Dhr/tarash/ra, n. of a king, in- formed about the battle of Kuru- kshetra, 8, 3, 37-43 ; his sons, the Kauravas, 8, 41-3, 95; Sanatsu^a- tiya, a dialogue between Sanatsu^ata and Dh., 8, 135 sq., 149-94; his character, 8, 141 ; Dh. Vai^itravirya, mentioned in the Ka/>6aka, 12, xliii n. ; his sacrificial horse seized by Satanika, 44, xxx, 401 ; head of the four Maharajas, 49 (i), 196 sq. ; — n. of a god, 21, 4.

Dhr/ti, an ascetic, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 191.

Dhr/tiparipur/^a, the Bodhisattva, will be the Buddha Padmavr/sha- bhavikramin, 21, 67.

Dhr/tis, t.t., oblations for the safe keeping of the horse at the Ajva- medha, 44, 285, 285 n., 364, 364 n.

Dhruva, his brothers Bali and Va^rabahu, 49 (i), 94. ^

Dhruvasena, king of Anandapura, 22, 270 n.

DHu'l Kifl, was patient and entered into the mercy of God, 9, 53, 53 n. ; was of the righteous, 9, 180.

DHu'l Qarnain, travels to the ocean of the setting sun, and builds a rampart to keep in Gog and Magog, 9, 24 sq. and n.

DHu'nnun, see Jonah.

Dhutangas, see Vows.

Dhvasan Dvaitavana, king of the Matsyas, offered a horse-sacrifice, 44, 398.

Dhvasra, n.p., 32, 360 sq.

Dhyanas, Sk., t.t., see GMnas, and Meditation.

Dialectics, see Philosophy.

Dialogues, see Parables.

Dibba-z^akkliu, t.t., ^the heavenly eye,' superhuman knowledge of present Births, 11, 209, 218. See also Eye.

Dhvasra, n.p., 32, 360 sq.

Dhyanas, Sk., t.t., see GMnas, and Meditation.

Dialectics, see Philosophy.

Dialogues, see Parables.

Dibba-z^akkliu, t.t., ^the heavenly eye,' superhuman knowledge of present Births, 11, 209, 218. See also Eye.

Dice, Krita among, 44, 330.

Difference, does not admit of logical definition, 48, 31-3; of substance can be proved, 48, 39-46.

Digestion, explained, 8, 113, 252, 273 n., 275 n.; juicy food causes indigestion, 8, 236 n.

182

DtGHA NIKAYA—DiRGHABHADRA

Digha IN"ikaya, t.w., Tevi^^^a Sutta from, 11, 159; Maha-sudassana Sutta, 11, 237; Mahaparinibbana Sutta from the D., quoted, 36, 352. See also Tipi/aka.

Digha-pingalo : A/ara was D., 11,

Dighavu : the story of D., the son of King Dighiti of Kosala, 17, 296-

305.^ Dighiti, king of Kosala, 17, 293-

305. Diksha, Sk., t.t., consecration or initiation as the preparatory rite for the upasana of those who Hve in the forest, 1, 75 sq., 75 n.; rite of initiation for a Soma sacrifice, 12, 24, 25 n., 447 n. ; 26, xxxii, 1-47, 161 sq. ; 29, 319; personified, 14, 196; 26, 150; the Avantaradiksha or intermediary consecration, 26, 97-104 ; the sacrificer consecrates himself for the sake of this All, 26, 155; the D. offering, 26, 12 sq., 161; 41, 44; 43, 258; repeated, when substitutes of the Soma-plant had to be used, 26, 422 sq. ; for the Sattra or sacrificial session, 26, 440-6 ; 44, 1 35-8 ; repeated for each Soma-sacrifice, 41, 4 n. ; at the Va^apeya, 41, 17 ; as part of the king's Abhisheianiya ceremony, 41, 68 sq., 68 n. ; Pra^apati and the beings consecrated themselves for a year, 41, 158 ; for the building of the fire-altar, 41, 180 sq. and n., 185 sq., 246-97, 247 n. ; supports the earth, 42, 199 ; is Speech, 43, 67; at the animal sacrifice, 44, 121 sq. ; from out of faith the gods fashioned the D., 44, 138; is the body of the sacrifice, 44, 240 ; no D. at the Sautramawi, 44, 240, 240 n. ; for the horse-sacrifice, 44, 289-95, 371 sq. ; there are twelve days, 44, 371 ; for the Purushamedha there are twenty-three Dikshas, 44, 403. See also Anointment. Dikshita, the Consecrated, rules for, 26, 4-1 1, 19 sq., 33 sq., 38-47 ; draws nigh to the gods, 26, 4, 20, 38, 42, 44 ; becomes an embryo, 26, 19 sq., 29, 33 sq., 73 ; begging en- joined for him, 26, 45 n. ; abstinence enjoined for him, 41, 185 sq. Din, see Daena.

Dina-i Mainog-i Khira^/, or

' Opinions of the Spirit of Wisdom,' title and contents, 24, xv sq., 3 n. ; its date and author, 24, xvi sq. ; MSS. and versions of it, 24, xviii-xxv ; translated, 24, 1-113.

Dinaras, mentioned in the Kalpa- sutra, 22, 233, 233 n.; in the Narada-smr/ti, 33, xvii sq., 32.

; its date and author, 24, xvi sq. ; MSS. and versions of it, 24, xviii-xxv ; translated, 24, 1-113.

Dinaras, mentioned in the Kalpa- sutra, 22, 233, 233 n.; in the Narada-smr/ti, 33, xvii sq., 32.

Dinkar^'/, t.w., compilers and editors of trie, 5, 148 n. ; 24, xxvii, 139 n. ; its date, 18, xxvii; 24, 139 n. ; 37, xxxiii, 488 ; quoted, 18, xxix, 370-2, 370 sq. n. ; 24, xxvi, 120 n., 139, 146, 162, 162 n., 169 sq., 202 sq. and n. ; quotes the Da<^istan-i Dinik, 18, 269 n. ; allusions to next-of-kin marriage in the D., 18, 394-7, 399 - 415 ; its importance, 24, 139 n. ; its account of the Nasks, 37, xxix sq., xxxviii-xlvi ; its early history, 37, xxx-xxxiii ; transmission of the text down to the present MSS., 37, xxxiii-xxxviii ; translation of books viii and ix. Contents of the Nasks, 37, 1-397 ; from Books iii and iv of the D., 37, 406-18 ; quotes from an older ' Exposition of the Good Religion,' 47, ix, 3 sq., 3 n. ; legendary history of Zoroaster in the D., 47, ix-xvi, 3-130.

Dinna = Sabbadinna, q.v.

Dmo, see Daen^a.

Din-pa(van)-Ataro, or Dino, has the orange-scented mint, 5, 104 ; invoked, 5, 402, 405.

Din-pa{van)-Din6, Trigonella the flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 403, 405.

Din-pa(van)-Mitr6, or Dino, the flower of, 5, 104; invoked,55 402,405.

Din-vi^irgard, account of the Nasks from the, 37, 438, 438 n.

Dipankara, nomination of Buddha by, 19, xviii; n. of a Tathagata, 21, 22, 28, 300; 49 (ii), ix, 6, 71; a former Buddha, 49 (ii), 122, 13 1-3.

Dipavawsa, founded on the Sin- halese A^^^akathas, 10 (i), xiii, xvi sq. ; its date, 10 (i), xiii ; 11, xxii ; the dates of Buddhist Patriarchs, according to the D., 10 (i), xlii-xlv ; lists of Kings and Theras in the D., 11, xlvi sq.

Dirghabhadra, disciple of Sam- bhfita-vi^aya, 22, 289.

DtRGHAGAMA— DIVINATION

183

Dirghagama, a canonical work of Buddhism, 19, xxiv.

Dirghanakha, uncle of 5aripulra, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 193.

Dirghatamas Au^athya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 143, 149, 154, 158, 161, 164, 167, 170, 174, 176, 178; the blind son of Mamata, 46, 170, 171; 49 (i), 44n.

Discussions, of scholars and kings respectively, 35, 46.

Diseases, treated as cases of im- purity, 4, Ixxx ; and deformities, the work of Angra Mainyu, 4, 17, 19, 227-9; iJsts of d., 4, 227-9, 2 35) 241 ; spells against Death and Sick- ness, 4, 229; rain invoked to cure

Discussions, of scholars and kings respectively, 35, 46.

Diseases, treated as cases of im- purity, 4, Ixxx ; and deformities, the work of Angra Mainyu, 4, 17, 19, 227-9; iJsts of d., 4, 227-9, 2 35) 241 ; spells against Death and Sick- ness, 4, 229; rain invoked to cure

, d., 4, 231 ; caused by demons, 5, 112; 24, 265; causes of d. and death, 8, 236 sq. ; caused by offences committed in a former life, 8, 321 ; 14, 109; 22, 53 sq.; 25, Ixxii, 92, 105, 108, 341, 440 sq. ; 35, 152; caused by sorcery, 17, 60 ; four classes of d., 21, 130 ; sixteen d., 22, 53 sq. ; charms and magic rites to cure d. and possession by demons of d., 22, 187 sq. ; 42, 1-48, 57-60, 67, 233-7, 241 sq., 246-52, 257-60, 263-74, 277-84, 286-94, 302 sq., 308-11, 313-22, 336-9? 341-3, 369-71, 373-8, 384-9, 406-11, 414-23, 425-8, 441-56, 463-6, 468-73, 475, 481-3, 488-90, 500 sq., 503-7» 509-14, 516-21, 530-2, 536 sq., 552-5, 557-69, 578-82, 600-2, 669-81, 697 ; the god that caused a d. shall cure it, 42, 34 ; driven away by the Airyaman prayer, 23, 41, 44 ; to avert d. the Fravashi of Thra^taona is worshipped, 23, 221 ; old age, death, d., 25, 209, 212 ; how to cure d. at a sacrifice, 26, 40 sq. and n. ; Rudra invoked against d., 29, 137; ceremony for averting d., 29, 224, 236, 432 sq. ; the ini- tiated boy given in charge to D., 30, 154 ; Karman and other causes of d., 35, 1 9 1-5; cured by Pirit (charms) and medicines, 35, 213-19, 213 n. ; caused by evil eye, 37, loi sq. ; healed by sacrificial rites, 41, 50 ; healed by Vedic verses, 41, 141 ; transmission of d., 42, 47 sq., 309 sq. ; salve (aw^ana) protecting from d., 42, 61 sq. ; amulet warding off

d., 42, 82 ; — persons afflicted with leprosy and similar d. excluded from ^raddhas, 2, 258 ; 14, 52 ; 25, 103, 105 sq., 108 ; lepers, &c., ex- cluded from sacrifices, 23, 75 ; insane and suffering persons cannot be witnesses, 25, 265, 265 n. ; 33, 303 ; dropsy, the punishment of Varu«a, 25, 269 n.; sufferers from pestilence slain, 27, 178 ; ceremonies against pestilence, 27, 266, 288, 307, 423 ; a cure for headache, 29, 350 ; dog-demon or epilepsy, 30, 219 sq. ; sons afflicted with chronic d. disin- herited, 33, 194 ; regulations about contagious d.,37, 98; — prayer against Yakshman (consumption), 41, 34 1 n.; charm against takman (fever) and related d., 42, 1-7, 246-52, 270-4, 414-19, 441-52, 468-70, 565-9, 676-81 ; charms against dropsy and similar d., 42, 11-13, 241 sq., 471, 562-4 ; charms against kshetriya, hereditary d., 42, 13-16, 286-90, 292-4, 336-9 ; charms against leprosy, 42^ 16, 266-70; charms against poison, 42, 25-30, 373-8, 425-8, 461-3, 511 sq., 552-5 ; charm against mania, 42, 32 sq., 518-21 ; fever and cough, the missiles of Rudra, 42, 157 ; fever connected with lightning, 42, 271 sq. ; leprosy cured by the sacrifice of a white cow, 42, 711 ; children's d., see Children {b).

Disputations, on spiritual matters, 44, 50-6.

; leprosy cured by the sacrifice of a white cow, 42, 711 ; children's d., see Children {b).

Disputations, on spiritual matters, 44, 50-6.

Diti, n.d., and Aditi, 32, 243, 255 sq. ; 41, 93, 93 n. ; Agni invoked to grant and keep off Aditi, 46, 317, 321 ; sons of D., 49 (i), 196.

Di//>^igatika, Pali t.t., a philosopher, lO(ii), 158. ^ .

Divakara, translated the Lalita- vistara into Chinese, 19, xxviii.

Divination.

{a) In China. \b) In India.

{a) In China.

Yi King, a book of d., d. by it, 3, xvii ; 16, xv, 2, 4 sq., 10 sq., 22, 31, 40-3, 54, 170, 172 n., &c. ; with the tortoise-shell and divining stalks, 3, 50 sq., 104, T12, 120, 140 n., 145-7, 145 n., 152-4, 15411., 156-61, 207, 349, 358, 381 n., 383, 437 sq., 438 n.;

184

DIVINATION— DOCUMENTS

16, 20 sq., 40 sq., 150, 318 n., 364 n., 365-74, 368 sq. n., 371 n., 374sqq.n., 380 sq., 381 sq. n., 404 sq.; 27,92,94, 103, 128, i8r, 384 sq. ; 28, 4, 74> 77, 289, 295, 320, 320 n. ; 40, 52, 80, 136 sq., 137 n. ; d. and dreams, 3, 128 ; by the tortoise- shell, about the founding of a city, 3, 183, 188-90, 395, 395 n., 437, 437 n.; with a handful of grain, 3, 359, 359 n. ; about (the time for) sacrifices, 3, 399, 399 n. ; 27, 428 sq. ; 28, 53 sq., 349-51 ; about the site for burying and funeral, 3, 487 ; 28, 51, 135 sq., 156, 180; 40, 125; object of d., 16, 40-2 ; doubts in the use of d., 16, 41, 41 n. ; forma- tion of the lineal figures by the divining stalks, 16, 42 sq, ; about marriage, 16, 65; 28, 298, 428; sincerity in having recourse to d., 16, 65, 217 ; diviners and exorcists employed, 16, 190, 192 n. ; alluded to, 16, 221 ; hexagrams of the Yi derived from the manipulating with divining stalks, 16, 241 n. ; good fortune and bad indicated by the emblems of the Yi King, 16, 350 sq., 351 n.; is a ^help extended to man from Heaven,' 16, 351; with hexagrams and stalks, 16, 356 sq., 358 n. ; the Yi King arose from the manipulation of the divining stalks, 16, 422, 422 sq. n. ; by tortoise- shell, in buying a concubine, 27, 78 ; about the proper time for under- takings, 27, 94 ; the Grand-diviner, one of the six grandees, 27, 109 ; when it should not be resorted to, 27, 119; false reports about con- suitings of tortoise-shell and stalks punished with death, 27, 238; smearing tortoise-shells and divining stalks with blood, 27, 298 ; one of the minor arts, 27, 348 ; by tortoise- shell at birth ceremonies, 27, 472 ; rules about d., 28, 7 r ; about cere- monies, 28, 223 ; is making Heaven the Decider, 28, 233, 233 n. ; a man without constancy cannot be a diviner, 28, 363 ; at the capping ceremony, 28, 426 ; by physiognomy, 40, 106. See also Yi King. {b) In India.

Low arts, and lying practices, as jd. from marks on the body, auguries,

; a man without constancy cannot be a diviner, 28, 363 ; at the capping ceremony, 28, 426 ; by physiognomy, 40, 106. See also Yi King. {b) In India.

Low arts, and lying practices, as jd. from marks on the body, auguries,

dreams, &c., forbidden to Buddhist and Gaina monks, 11, 194, 196 sq., 199 ; 19, 296 ; 36, 287 ; 45, 34, 70 sq., 70 n., 105, 366 sq. ; fortune- telling a disreputable occupation, 11, 194; 25, 387; 42, 1; 45, 80; an ascetic shall not subsist by d., astrology, palmistry, 14, 48 ; 25, 208 ; from the direction taken by the Sahasri cow, when let loose, 26, 416 ; relating to future marriage, 29, 165 ; 42, 323, 491 ; prognostica- tions from dreams, comets, meteors, &c., the business of Brahmans, 35, 247 sq. ; from marks of the body, 36, 158 sq. ; regarding the new-born child, 42, 242 sq. ; the fact that men by arts of d. know the future proves the reality of the world, 45, 317. See also Omens, and Oracles.

Divine Doors, invoked in Apri hymns, 46, 8,153, i79. 198,236, 377.

Divinities : in meditations connected with constitutives of sacrificial works the idea of the d. is to be transferred to the sacrificial items, not 'vice n^ersa^ 34, Ixxvii ; 38, 345- 9 ; intelligent presiding d. are con-- nected with everything, 34, 304 ; the vital airs act under the guidance of d., 38, 91 sq. ; d. who act as the guides of the vital airs and co- operate with them stop their co- operation at the time of death, 38, 106 ; even priests who do not know the d. of sacrifices, perform them, 38, 254; the organs of the body and the d. are non-different, 38, 257. See also Gods.

Divinity, the highest, is endowed with all powers, 34, 354 sq. See also Brahman.

Divodasa, king of Benares, 49 (i), 192.

Divorce, see Marriage.

Documents: proof by written d, in legal procedure, 7, xxiv; 14, xxvi, 80 sq. ; 25, xcix-ci ; 33, xiii, 5, 7 sq., 7 n., 21, 23, 30, 35, 198; boundaries recorded in writing, 25, 299, 299 n. ; various kinds of d., as a means of proof, 33, 58-60, 64 sq., 70, 75-9, 242 sq., 248, 294, 297, 302, 304-9, 311-14, 325, 33r, 334, 339, 348 ; recording the victory of a litigant party, 33, 235, 295, 297 sq. ;

DOCUMENTS— DREAMS 185

written plaint and answer, 33, 236 42, 501 ; moon the heavenly d., 44, sq., 292-4, 296 ; written grants, 33, 10-12 ; an unclean animal, 44, 178 ; 347. a * four-eyed ' d. killed at the horse- Dog, dogs, in the Avesta, 4, Ixxi, sacrifice, 44, 279, 279 n.; d., crows, 155-69; 37, 161, 161 n. ; the women and 5udras are untruth, 44, Gorpse-Dru^ expelled by *the look 446.

of the d.* (Sag-did), 4, Ixxii, Ixxiv Dogmas, of Islam, viz. belief in God,

sq., Ixxiv n., Ixxxi, 77, 77 n., 83, the last day, the angels, the Book,

83 n., 99, 99 n., 106, 106 n., 120; and the prophets, 6, 24, 46, 91;

5, 245 sq. and n., 259 sq., 259 n., belief in Zoroastrian d., a good

261 n., 262 sq., 267, 319 sq., 332; work, 24, 73-5; disbelief of the

18, 42, 42 n. ; 24, 335 sq. ; 37, 153 ; wicked, 37, 193.

and n., 259 sq., 259 n., belief in Zoroastrian d., a good

261 n., 262 sq., 267, 319 sq., 332; work, 24, 73-5; disbelief of the

18, 42, 42 n. ; 24, 335 sq. ; 37, 153 ; wicked, 37, 193.

see also Sag-did ; punishments for Dogundaga (Sk. dvikundaka), n. of

killing d., 4, Ixxxiv sq., 155-9, 185, a god or class of gods, 45, 88, 88 n.,

272 ; happy the house where the d. 108.

thrives, 4, 23 ; d. and men, men- 'Dona, the Brahman, divides the

tioned together, 4, 24, 26, 32, 67, relics of Buddha, 11, 133 sq. ;

^9f 73? 78 sq., 81, 93 sq., 95, 106; erected a dagaba over the vessel in

impurity caused by the death of which Buddha's body had been

the different kinds of d.,4, 59, 78; burnt, 11, 135.

hatefulness of the tortoise, or the Donkey, see Ass.

d. of Ahriman, 4, 155, 157; holi- Doors, j^^ Divine Doors,

ness of the hedgehog, the d. of Dowry, see Woman (a).

Ormazd, 4, 155-7, 156 n.; useful- Dragon, j^^ Animals (i), Dahaka, ««/^

ness of the d., 4, 159 sq., 164 sq.. Snake.

168; the food due to the d., 4, Drahyayawa, 5'rauta-sutra of, 29,

160-2; 37, 114; treatment of mad 371.

d., 4, 163 sq. ; d. and wolves, 4, Drama, origin of the, 32, 287.

165 sq. ; virtues and vices of d., 4, Drami^a, quoted by Ramanu^a, 34,

166 sq.; 5,72-4; the holy vvater-d., xxi sq., xlix ; 48, 487; preceded 4,168; penalties for killing a water- ^ankara, 34, xxii ; D. or Dravi^/a, dog, 4, 168-76 ; cleansing d., one 34, xxii n.

of the good works, 4, 175 ; sins Drami^a-bhashya, of Drami^a,

committed by ill-treatment of d., quoted 34, xxii, xlix ; 48, 99, 428 sq.

4, 176 sq.; duties towards bitch Drami^a^arya, jfd* Drami^a.

and whelps, 4, 180-4 > on breeding Draona, Dron, t.t., see Sacrifices (b).

d., 4, 184 sq.; keep the Kmyad Dratha, n.p., 23, 210.

bridge, 4, 219, 219 n. ; classes of d., Draupadi, the sons of, 8, 38 sq.;

5, 48 sq. ; reward of the d. for not born in the ordinary way, 38, protecting the sheep, 5, 51 sq. ; use 125 ; 48, 595.

of the d. at the Bareshnum cere- Dravi^/a, Draviia^arya, see Drami/^a.

mony (to destroy Nasuj), 18, 450-2, Dravi^/as, a mixed caste, 7, xxiv ;

450 n. ; d. punished for wilful 25, 406, 407 n., 412; became Yri-

murder, 23, 340; must be fed and shalas, 8, 295; the art of D., an

well treated, 24, 292 sq. ; assist the occult science, 45, 366.

soul at the ATinva^^ bridge, 24, 293; Dravi;/odas, deities of ii/tu-grahas,

demons frightened away by the 26, 320 n.

bark of d., 24, 293; burial of d. Dreams: seeing a woman in d. is a

andhorses, 27, i96sq. ; shepherd-d,, sign that one's sacrifice has suc-

their rights and duties, 37, 81-4; ceeded, 1, 76; d. are false and unreal,

protection of d., 37, 162 ; — boiled at relatively only, 1, 132 sq. n. ; 34,

drinking festivals, 28, 443, 443 n., 325 ; the Self in the state of d., 1,

457 n. ; how Hsu Wu-kwei judges 138 sq. ; 38, 56 ; d. foreboding

of d., 40, 92 sq. ; — penance of a death, and propitiatory ceremony

Brahma«a who is bitten by a d., to ward off their evil consequences,

n. ; 34,

drinking festivals, 28, 443, 443 n., 325 ; the Self in the state of d., 1,

457 n. ; how Hsu Wu-kwei judges 138 sq. ; 38, 56 ; d. foreboding

of d., 40, 92 sq. ; — penance of a death, and propitiatory ceremony

Brahma«a who is bitten by a d., to ward off their evil consequences,

14, 121 ; used at the cure of palsy, 1, 262 sq. ; prognostication by and

186

DREAMS-DRU6^

interpretation of d., 3, 128, 350 sq., 350 n. ; 27, 344; 36, 157-61; 48, 604 ; diviners of d. derided, 3, 354 ; belief in d., 6, xxi ; in the story of Joseph, 6, 219, 223 sq., 230; im- purity caused by bad d., 7, 94 ; in- dulging in d., 8, 269; gods, &c., seen in d., 8, 387 n. ; the nature of tranquillity is as when one sees a d., 8j 392, 392 n. ; in d. the person of the sleeper (punisha) moves about freely, 15, 104 ; the soul in d., 15, 163-73; B4, Ix; 38, 133-41; 48, 764 ; explanation of d., 15, 280 ; in the early history of Buddha's life, 19, xix, xxi sq. ; fourteen auspicious d. seen by the mother of Mahavira, 22, 219 sqq., 231-40, 244-7; of Marudevi, the mother of the Arhat i^/shabha, 22, 281 sq. ; Fravashis invoked against evil d., 23, 208 ; the sun worshipped by one who sees bad d., 29, 224; expiatory rites and sacrifices on seeing bad d., 30, 81, 183 sq. ; are the work, not of the individual soul, but of the highest Lord, 34, Ix sq. ; some d. are auspicious omens, others the reverse, 34, 325 ; 38, 136 sq. ; variety of d. while the dreaming person remains one, 34, 346 ; the idealist's example of the ideas in d., 34, 420 ; the ideas of the waking state are not like those of a d., 34, 424 sq. ; d. and the idea of a soul, 36, xxii ; a discussion on d., 36, 157-62, 162 n. ; place of d., the intermediate place, 38, 133 ; the Self is the shaper of lovely things in d., 38, 133 sq., 137 sq. ; the world of d. is mere illusion, 38, 134-6, 140 sq. ; moving about in d., 38, 135 ; are outside the body, 38, 1 35 ; experts in the science of d., 38, 136; their purpose and cause, 38, 137 n.; in d. we have perceptions while the body lies motionless, 38, 272 ; salve, a pro- tection from evil d., 42, 61 ; charms and rites against evil d., 42, 69, 167, 221, 483 sq., 592 ; amulet against evil d., 42, 82, 605 ; evil d. and mis- fortunes wiped off on him who passes between the sun and a person, 42, 214; birth of Zoroaster an- nounced by d., 47, xxi ; are unreal, and yet the cause of the knowledge

of real things (good or ill fortune), 48, 75 ; things seen in d. are Maya, 48, 86; things created in d., 48, 120 sq.; the veins (hita) the abode of d., 48, 379) 384; cognitioas^ the waking state are different from d., 48, 513 sq.; the things appearing in d. are the creation of the Lord, not of the soul, 48, 601-4 ; ^^^ the reward or punishment for deeds of minor importance, 48, 603. See also Divina- tion, Maya, and Omens. Drinking, see Spirituous Liquors. Dr/shadvati, n. of a river, 46,

are the creation of the Lord, not of the soul, 48, 601-4 ; ^^^ the reward or punishment for deeds of minor importance, 48, 603. See also Divina- tion, Maya, and Omens. Drinking, see Spirituous Liquors. Dr/shadvati, n. of a river, 46,

287 sq. Driwi, Malice, a Daeva, 4, 224. Dron, see Draona, 'Dvono,, Bhishma and, 8, 39 sq., 42, 95 sq. ; the Brahman D. restores peace among the kings fighting for the relics of Buddha, 19, 327-33 ; not born in the ordinary way, 38, 125, 126. Dro;/asa, n. of a demon harassing

infants, 29, 296. Drought, produces a lawless condi- tion, 44, 18. Dru^, Phi. Dr%, * fiend,' 5, Ixxiii, 14 ; — the D. Nasu, or Corpse-D., fiend of corruption, 4, Ixxii sq., Ixxv, Ixxxi, 26 sq. and n., 50 sq., 58 sq., 71-4, 76-9, 81-4, 93 sq., 99-10I) 99 "•) 106-13, 107 n., 120, 213; 37, 157, 160; D. Nasu takes the shape of a fly? 4, 77 sq., 99 sq., 112, 128 sq.; the D. Nasu rushes upon those who refuse to reward the cleanser, 4, 132 sq. ; the D. Nasu, a creature of the Daeva, 4, 211 ; — hell, the mansion of the D., 4, 24, 24 n., 122, 122 n., 176, 223 ; 31, 141 ; is with the wicked man while he is alive, with the righteous man when he is dead, 4, 60 sq. ; comes from Hell in the north, 4, 67 n., 76, 76 n. ; expelled by spells and purification, 4, 125 n., 126-30, 133 sq., 136-48, 230, 235, 241 ; 23, 47, 50 sq. ; 31, 392 sq. ;. the wicked, embodiments of the D.,, 4, 189, 192 ; sins that make the D. pregnant with a brood of fiends, 4, 200-4; S7, 164, 207 ; weakened by pious deeds, 4, 285; tremble at the perfume of the blessed soul, 4, 375 ; becomes pregnant by food thrown towards the north at night, 5, 318^

DRU6^— DORAfeKA^TA

187

318 n., 346; the names of Ahura- Mazda protect from the D., 23, 29 ; destroyed by invocations of the Amesha-Spe«tas, 23, 38 ; Sraosha, the best smiter oftheD.,23, 160, 162 sq. ; Fravashis assist Ahura-Mazda against the D., 23, 183; Fravashis protect from the D., 23, 197 ; crea- tion will grow deathless, and the D. shall perish, 23, 290-2, 307 ; driven away by Vijtaspa, 23, 306, 308 ; prayer against the D., 23, 334 ; personified deceit, the Lie-demon, 31, xix, 55, 64, 141 ; conquered by Asha, 31,27, 33 sq., 311 ; Zarathujtra prays for the defeat of the D., 31, 42 ; banished tt> toeU,M, no, 117 ; delivered to Asha, put to death by Mathras, 31, no, 118; smitten by the saint, 31, 153 ; the power of the D. (Lie-demon) as opposed to Asha, 31, 160, 163; the wicked a son of the Lie's creation, 31, 177, 182 ; warning against the D., 31, 192 ; the Dragon Dahaka, the worst D., 31, 233 ; the most loathsome of beings, 31, 249 ; how shall we drive the D. from hence, 31, 313. See also Demons.

Dru^skan, n. of a demon, son of the evil spirit, 5, 132.

Drugs, see Medicine.

Druh, the snares of, 32, 386 ; demon of guile, 42, 14 sq.

Druma, n. of a Kinnara king, 21, 5.

Drumaksha, the king, and his son returned from the forest to the kingdom, 19, 108 ; king of the 5alvas, 49 (i), loi.

Drumasiddha, king of Yogins, 49,

Drugs, see Medicine.

Druh, the snares of, 32, 386 ; demon of guile, 42, 14 sq.

Druma, n. of a Kinnara king, 21, 5.

Drumaksha, the king, and his son returned from the forest to the kingdom, 19, 108 ; king of the 5alvas, 49 (i), loi.

Drumasiddha, king of Yogins, 49,

(i)> ^97. Drums, see Music. Drunkenness, /^f Spirituous Liquors. Drupada, n. of a warrior, 8, 37,

39.

Drvaspa, meat-offering to, 5, 336 ; epithet of Goj, the Cow genius, 23, 9, 17, no.

Drve Zenigak, Av. Drv^^u Zainigauj, smitten by Frangrasiyak, 47, 116, 116 sq. n.

Dualism : in what sense Zoroas- trianism is d., 4, xiii, Ixvii ; 5, Ixviii- Ixx ; 31, xviii sq. ; principle of d. in Zoroastrianism is pre-Alexandrian, 4, Ixi ; purely Iranian, 4, Ixiv ;

covenant of the two spirits, 5, 5 ; Mohammedan monotheism a protest against Persian d., 6, Hi, 1 15, 1 15 n. ; Masj/^a- worship not more dualist ic than Christianity, 18, xxiv; the beneficent spirit and the evil spirit, the authors of all the good and evil, 18, 14, 14 n. ; contest of the good and evil spirits from the creation to the resurrection, 18, 81-117, 82 n. ; good and evil not from the same source, 24, xxv ; accounts for the origin of evil, 24, 124-38, 152-68, 173-202; the two chief doctrines about the origin of good and evil, 24, 168 ; two evolutions said to be in Christianity, 24, 238-42; the doctrine of d., struggle between good and evil, 31, 25-36, 40 sq. ; 37, 250 sq., 384-6; the pious mind questions both the good and the evil Spirits, 31, 38, 46 sq. ; is the first and best Mathra, 31, 1 2 2 sq., 1 2 5 sq. ; the dualistic moral law, 31, 132, 138 ; the world made by the two Spirits, 31, 302 ; good and evil, angels and demons, 37, 21, 21 n.; predominance of good over evil in the end, 37, 243 ; Auharmaz^ demonstrates the duality of original evolutions to Zoroaster, 47, 157 sq. See also Evil, Morality, Yin and Yang, and Zoroastrianism.

Duality, see Unity.

Dughda, see Dukiaub.

Dughd^i^d, see Duk^aub.

Dughdhava, see Duk^ub.

Duk^ak, see Dukiaub.

Duk^ub, or Dughda, or Dughd^-t'O, or Dughdhava, or Duk^ak, or Dukdav, mother of Zoroaster, 4, 371; 5, 144, 317, 317 n., 343; 37, 444,469; 47,26-8, 35, 122, 138 sq.; glory descends from heaven at her birth, 47, xxix.

Dukdav, see DukJaub.

Dukkata, see Sins.

Dula, mother of the dog-demons harassing children, 30, 220.

Dundubhisvaranirghosha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

DundubMsvarara^a, n. of numer- ous Tathagatas, 21, 358.

Dur, n. of Breath (mukhya pra«a) as a deity, 15, 80.

Duraekaeta, a Turanian, 23, 71.

188

dOrANSARON— EAR

Duransarun, magician, tries to kill the infant Zaratujt, 47, xxi.

Durasr6b(6), or Duresrobo, son of Maniij^har, 5, 134, i34n., 138, 141, 146; 47, 34, 147; a Karap, re- nowned for witchcraft, 47, xxvi, 20 n., 35-40, 43-6 ; ancestor of Zoroaster, 47, 1 40 ; the Karap, destroyed by Zoroaster, 47, 150 sq.

Durga, her epithets or names as spells, 21, 371 n., 37211., 373 n., 435 n.

Dur^aya Kr/sh;m, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 294 n.

Durga, her epithets or names as spells, 21, 371 n., 37211., 373 n., 435 n.

Dur^aya Kr/sh;m, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 294 n.

Durnamik, n.p., 5, 146.

Duroshasp, n.p., 5, 135, 137.

Durva grass, see Plants.

Duryodhana, hero of the Maha- bharata, 8, 37 sq.

Dushpradharsha, n. of a Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), 100.

Dushprasaha, n. of a I'athagata, 49 (ii), 66.

Dush/aritu Pauwsayan?, expelled from his kingdom, 44, 26^-72.

Du//.^a//Aakasutta, t.c.^ 10 (ii), 148-50.

Duty, duties, should not be fulfilled merely to gain worldly advantages, 2, 71 sq. ; five cardinal d., 3, 38, 49 ; the courses of d. are from Heaven, 3, 129 ; every one who performs a great d. has much value, 5, 90 sq. ; one's natural d., though defective, is better than another's d. well performed, 8, 56, 127 ; d. of the householder, 8, 358-60 ; common to all castes, 14, 26 ; the d. of creatures is to understand and per- form the will of the Creator, 24, 166 sq. ; two classes of d., 25, 1 60 sq. ; the different d. in the ten or five relationships of man, 27, 37 ; 28, 245-9, 313 ; the divisions of the day, monitors and guides of d., 31, 109, 114. See also Good Works, Morality, and Taxes.

Duwar, a favourite idol with young (Arabian) women, 6, xiii.

Du-^yairya, the Pairika or demon, 'Bad year,' 23, 107 sq., 107 n.

Dvaipayana, see Vyasa.

Dvaitavana, see Dhvasan D.

Dvaitavana, n. of a lake, 44, 398.

Dvapara age, see Ages of the world

Dvaraka (or Dvaravati), town of

Krishna, 8, 230; 45, 113; Arish-

fanemi in D., 22, 277; 45, 115. Dvaravati, see Dvaraka. Dvayatanupassanasutta, t.c, 10

(ii), 131-45.^ Dvazdah.-hdmast, ceremony of, 24,

330sq., 33on. Dvimukha, king of Pa«^ala, became

a Gain a monk, 45, 87, 87 n. Dvipadas, t.t., certain offerings at

the Ajvamedha, 44, 342 sq. See also

Metres. Dvipayana, n. of a great ascetic, 45,

268, 269 n. Dvipi/aka, an impossible term, 10 (i),

xxxii, xxxij n. Dvita, an Aptya deity, 12, 47, 48 n.,

49 ; Ekata, D., and Trita, 42, 52 1 sq. ;

Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 46,

405 sq. Dvivedaganga, his commentary on

the Br/hadara«yaka-upanishad, 15,

XXX.

Dwelling, see House.

Dyaus, see Dyu.

Dyu (Heaven), Nom. Dyaus, one of the Vasus, 15, 140 sq.; Indra, the child of D., 15, 221 ; with Aditya invoked in danger, 29, 232 ; Agni, the child of D., 32, 21-3 ; 41, 272 ; Maruts, the tall bulls of D., boys, sons, servants, men of D., 32, 106, no sq., 154 sq., 326, 347, 401, 405 sq., 412; called aditi, ' the un- bounded sky,' 32, 261, 348, 351; the bull of the Dawn, 32, 343, 346 ; Maruts roar like D., 32, 392; mother of the Maruts, 32, 444, 448 ; Ushas, or D., 42, 661 ; let D., the sky, roar down, 46, 25 ; the treasure created by D., the father, the be- getter, 46, 308, 309 ; Agni an- nounces man's sin to D., 46, 325. See also Heaven (e\ and Sky.

Dyumna Vijva^arsha«i Atreya, au- thor of a Vedic hymn, 46, 414.

Dyutana, the son of the Maruts, is the wind, 26, 144.

Eagle, see Birds (b), 33ar, one of the organs of the head, 41, 402; 43, 190; is the quarters.

See also Heaven (e\ and Sky.

Dyumna Vijva^arsha«i Atreya, au- thor of a Vedic hymn, 46, 414.

Dyutana, the son of the Maruts, is the wind, 26, 144.

Eagle, see Birds (b), 33ar, one of the organs of the head, 41, 402; 43, 190; is the quarters.

EAR— EARTH

189

43, lo, 333 ; introduced from the left side, made one only, 43, ii, 15 ; the eye created the e., the e. created work, 43, 378 sq. ; the two ears connected by a channel, 44, 36 ; the two Ajvins are the ears,

44, 263 ; what he speaks, that one hears with the e., 44, 263.

Earnestness (apramada), the virtue of, 10 (i), 9-1 1 ; frees from the arrow of pain, 10 (ii), 55.

Earth.

(a) Cosmological ideas about it.

(^) E. as an element, its sacredness, &c.

(c) E. as a deity.

(a) Cosmological ideas about it. E. produced from water, 1, 94,

100 ; 34, lii ; 38, 23 sq. ; 48, 536 ; the seven Karjvaras or regions of the e., 4, 222, 222 n., 377 ; 5, 32 sq., 67, 69, 175, 232 ; 18, 79, 79 n.j 263 ; 23^ 86, 96, 102, 104, 123, 123 n., 135, 141 sq., 163, 171 sq., 181 n., 182, 202, 254, 292 sq. ; 24, 35 sq. n., 36, 100, 269, 269 n., 271, 301 ; 31, 58, 58 n., 303, 313, 317 ; 37, 26 sq., 189, 212, 214 sq., 220, 271 ; 47, 15, 34 sq., 41, 80, 108, III, 148; crea- tion of the e., 5, 10; 12, 2 Son, ; the regions of the e., and their chief- tains, 5, 115-20; seven heavens and seven earths, 9, 290; repre- sented as a great cube, 16, 61 n.; divided in three parts, 23, 1 8 r , 1 8 1 n. ; one of the worlds, 25, 157; three earths, 26, 118 ; 41, 27 ; 42, 30, 68, 4C0 sq., 471 ; the womb from which everything has sprung, 26, 260; seven spaces of the e., 29, 341 ; 48, 477 ; rests on air and water, 35, 175 sq., 176 n. ; there is only one e., 36, 50 ; is dissolved into water, 38, 26; is four-cornered, 41, 155; is threefold, 41, 239 ; the truth is this e., for this e. is the most certain of these worlds, 41, 364 ; nine earths, oceans, heavens, 42, 228, 631 ; was of the size of a span in the beginning, 44, 451 ; was raised by the boar Emusha,44, 451 ; is higher than the water, 44, 502 ; a place of abode for all the gods, 44, 505. See also World (d).

(b) E. AS AN ELEMENT, ITS SACRED- NESS, ETC.

Black the colour of e., 1, 95, 96 ;

See also World (d).

(b) E. AS AN ELEMENT, ITS SACRED- NESS, ETC.

Black the colour of e., 1, 95, 96 ;

38, 23 sq. ; e. or food, 1, 96-8, 100 ; 38, 23 sq. ; its subtilest portion be- comes mind, 1, 96-8 ; sacredness of the e., how to keep it from defile- ment by dead matter, 4, Ixii, Ixiv, Ixxv-lxxvii, 67-70, 87 sq., 133, 142- 4, 185 sq. ; 5, 248 n. ; 18, 229; 26, 43 ; a means of purifying, 4, 79, 93, 130; 7, 96, '97, 98, 102; a Snataka must not scratch the ground, nor crush clods of e., 7, 227 ; a cow in the act of bringing forth a young one, compared to the e., 7, 264 ; one of the ten fires at the allegori- cal sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261 ; is the source of smells, 8, 337, 340, 348 sq., 352 ; sound, touch, colour, taste, and smell are the five qualities of e., 8, 383 sq.; the dis- ciple of Buddha vVill overcome this e., 10 (i), 16 ; sins caused by actions injuring the souls of e., 22, 3-5 ; yellow the colour of the e., which occupies the central place, 27, 436, 436 n. ; as everything depends on the e., so all good qualities depend on virtue, 35, 52 sq. ; seeds are planted without the consent of the e., 35, 150 ; called * night,' 38, 23 sq. ; is the Rikf 38, 345-9 ; is the rest- ing-place in this world, 44, 17; is the source of prosperity, 44, 1 8 ; touching the e., in an expiatory rite, 44, 30; *from the e. I take thy body,' 44, 133 sq. ; is a womb, and milk is seed, 44, 180; is foul matter, 44, 203 ; is a good abode, 44, 457 ; white is this e., 44, 463 ; the Mahavira pot made of clay (e.) and water (sky), 44, 492; origin and feeding of the e.-bodies, 45, 397 sq., 397 n.; e.-bodies commit sins, 45, 403 sq.

(c) E. AS A DEITY.

E., the deity, invoked in a curse, 1, 251; sacrifices to E., 2, 108;

3, 302; 27, 218, 220, 222, 385 sq., 425 ; 28, 203 ; 29, 320 sq., 388 ; 30, 22 ; 44, 505 ; invoked and wor- shipped, prayers to E., 3, 126 sq. ;

4, 221; 23, II, 19, 229; 28, 60; 29, 207, 219, 340; 30, 96, 241 ; 31, 251, 286 sq.; 32, 423; 41, 34, 253, 346 sq. ; 42, 161 ; 46, no, 115, 127, 253 ; filial piety is the righteousness of E., 3, 473 ; spoken of as Spewta

190

EARTH— EASING NATURE

;

4, 221; 23, II, 19, 229; 28, 60; 29, 207, 219, 340; 30, 96, 241 ; 31, 251, 286 sq.; 32, 423; 41, 34, 253, 346 sq. ; 42, 161 ; 46, no, 115, 127, 253 ; filial piety is the righteousness of E., 3, 473 ; spoken of as Spewta

190

EARTH— EASING NATURE

Armaiti, 4, Ixvii ; 18, 393 n., 401 ; what comforts and discomforts most the E., 4, Ixxi, 21-31; 5, 360 sq. ; 37, 153 ; the cleanser delights E., 4, 133 ; made by Ahura, 4, 221 ; at- tacked by the evil spirit, 5, 29 sq., 173-5; pleased by agriculture, cat- tle rearing, and virtuous conduct, 5, 376 sq., 377 n. ; 37, 154 ; colloquy of Vishwu and the E., 7, 5-12, 41, 77, 291-7 ; sustained by those who follow the law, 7, 8 ; colloquy of E. and Lakshmi, 7, 297-301 ; sup- ports all things, 8, 113; Mother E. and Father Heaven, 12, 229 ; 42, 166 ; 44, 238, 287, 325 ; is a spotted cow, 12, 242 sq., 308 ; the queen of serpents, 12, 301 n., 302 ; 26, 451 ; Sky and E. as husband and wife (* Heaven I, E. thou'), 15, 205, 220; 29, 168, 282 ; bears Agni in her womb, 15, 221 ; a manifestation of Brahman, 15, 303 ; the unlimited capacity of the E., emblematic of the course of the superior man, 16, 214 sq., 215 n. ; overthrows the full and replenishes the humble, 16, 226, 226 sq. n. ; the symbol of the E. and the sun entering into its midst, 16, 241, 242 n. ; all things receive their nourishment from the E., 16, 426, 427 n. ; Mother E., 21, 371 n. ; 41, 34, 60 ; purified by the Sun, 23, 86 ; Fravashi of the E. worshipped, 23, 200 ; Zamyad Yajt inscribed to the Genius of the E., 23, 286-309 ; the mother the image of the e., 25, 71 ; as the E. supports everything, so does a king, 25, 396 sq. ; produces the sources of wealth, 27, 378 ; the firm one, the son of the E., 29, 328 ;

* Heaven am I, and I am E.,' 29, 363 ; the initiated boy given in charge to the E., 30, 154 ; 'I know thy heart, O E., that dwells in hea- ven, in the moon,' 30, 212 ; stagger- ing, yet rejoicing under the on- slaught of the Maruts, 32, 337, 339, 347 ; rules the world, 35, 9 ; if there were two Buddhas, the E. would tremble, not being able to bear the goodness, 36, 49 ; Bhikkhus should be like the E., 36, 307-9 ; the

* notes ' of the E., i.e. sounds heard in nature, 39, 177 sq. and n. ; all things are produced from the E. and

return to the E., 39, 300 ; friendly relation between Brihaspati and the E., 41, 34 ; is a milch-cow, yielding all desires, 41, 60 ; prayer of the king to Mother E., 41, 103 ; Varuwa and the E., 41, 103 ; injured by digging in her, 41, 220 sq. ; mother of Agni Purishya, 41, 311 ; bears what is desirable, 41, 387 sq. ; bears healing plants, the remedy against poison, 42, 27, 31 ; hymn to Mother E., 42, 199-207, 639-44; identified with a brick of the fire-altar, 43, 9 1 ; plants the hair of its beard, Agni the man, 43, 208 ; Vaijvanara as E., 43, 394 ; no mortal must give her away, else she will sink into the midst of the water, 44, 421; in- voked at the burial, 44, 433 ; the first-born of this world, 44, 450,

450 n. ; * on the E.'s place of divine worship,' 44, 450-2, 456 ; is afraid of the Pravargya, blessings invoked on her, 44, 462-4 ; having become a mare, the E. carried Mann, and he is her lord Pra^apati, 44,

451 n., 466 ; Agni, when spreading through the forests, shears the hair of the E., 46, 54 ; has spread her- self far and wide, 46, 83 ; Dhisha- «a as the E., 46, 120 sq. ; Agni licks the face of Mother E., 46, 145 ; Agni announces man's sins to E., 46, 325 ; care and propitiation of the E., 47, 162. See also Heaven {c, /j, Prithivi, and Zamyad.

Earth-demon, the firm one, obla- tion to, 29, 20T, 213, 345.

Earthquake, caused by the chief events in Buddha's life, 11, 44, 116, 155; 19, 146, 163, 268 sq., 307, 345? 350; 49 (i), 7, 141; causes of an e., 11, 45-8 ; 35, 171 sq. ; caused by Vessantara's generosity, 35, 170- 8 ; the earth shook six times in honour of Nagasena, 36, 373 ; ex- piatory rite on the occasion of an e., 42, 640.

Easing nature, rules about, 2, 93 sq., 220, 222 sq. ; 4, 201 sq., 202 n. ; 5, 317 sq.; 7, 194-6; 14, 36 sq., 60, 164, 173 sq., 245 ; 24, 12, 12 n., 317; 25, 136 sq., 143, 146, i52sq., 192 sq., 472; 29, 318 sq.; 37, 207 sq. ; singing of Gathas must be interrupted when e. n., 4, 325;

EASING NATURE— EKAGRATA

191

prayer for making water, 5, 318 ;

24, 317; rules of purification, 6, 78, 98 ; rules about it for the Dikshita, 26, 43 sq. ; micturition towards the sun sinful, 42, 214, 668. See also Impurity.

East, see Quarters.

Eater, the, is the highest Self, 34,

XXXV, xlii, 1 1 6-1 8. Eating, rules relating to it, 2, 59-

71, 96, 99 sq., 122 sq., 204, 265-70;

5, 310; 7, 216-21; 10 (ii), 66]

14, 25, 36-9, 146; 15, 312 sqq.;

25, 39 sq., 96; 27, 2-4, 7, 20 sq., 79-83, 83 n.; 29, 86 sq., 191, 320 sq.; 37, 180, 182 sq. ; rules of e., for the hermit, 2, 195 ; 7, 277 sq. ; 8, 361 sq. ; 14, 45,^259, 292-4; 25, 199-204; for Snatakas, 2, 223-5;

14, 60-2 ; 25, 138-41 ; 29, 123 sq., 409 sq. ; 30, 85; for ascetics, 7, 279, 362-4; 14, 46-8, 280-3; 25, 199-201 ; for Buddhist Bhikkhus, 11, 190 sq., 253, 253 n.; 13, 37-4°? 62-5; 17, 67-97, ii7sq., 128 sq., 130-3, I38sq., I43-5j 220-5; 19, 296, 298; 20, 73-5, 135, 153 sq., 253, 284-9; 3^j 272; 36, 9 sq., 98-100, 98n.,99n., 281 sq., 33osq., 339 sq., 349 sq.; for Gaina monks, 22, 71, 88 sq., 103-10, 114 sq., 117 sq.; 45, 5 sq. ; — rinsing the mouth before and after e., is dressing the breath with water, 1, 74, 74 n.;

15, 204, 312; 38, 211-14; about e. at night, 5, 346 sq.; the Tathagatas do not accept food with their hands, 13, 82 ; e. represented as a sacrifice offered by the Self to the Self, 15, 3 1 2 sqq. ; prayers before and after e., and cleansing the mouth, 18, 133-6 ; 23, 312 ; 24, 282-5 ; mode- rate e. good for the body, 24, 14; ablution before e., 25, 193 ; e. to- gether of the newly-married couple, 30, 48 sq. ; sin of e. on the road, 37, 129. See also Food, and Meals.

Echo : meditation on the person in the e. as Brahman, 1, 304.

good for the body, 24, 14; ablution before e., 25, 193 ; e. to- gether of the newly-married couple, 30, 48 sq. ; sin of e. on the road, 37, 129. See also Food, and Meals.

Echo : meditation on the person in the e. as Brahman, 1, 304.

Eclipses of the sun and moon, evil omens, ceremonies to avert them, 3, 82, 82 n., 355 ; 28, 434 ; 42, 533 ; the time of an e. auspicious for a ^raddha, 7, 241 ; advantages attend- ing an e. of the sun or moon, 7, 270; ceremonies interrupted on

account of an e. of the sun, 27, 328-30, 338 sq.

Economy: Ahura-Mazda does not allow us to waste anything of value, 4, 66, 80 sq. ; waste not wastefully, for the wasteful were ever the deviVs brothers^ 9, 4; Muslims should be neither extravagant nor miserly, 9, 89 ; in his expenditure the superior man exceeds in e., 16, 344.

Ecstasy, see Meditation.

Eden, the Garden of, 6, 183, 235, 253 ; 9, 180, 191.

Education, see Instruction, and Teacher.

Eggidatta, see Kajyapa.

Ego, see I.

Egoism, egoity (aha^^kara) : the ascetic free from e., emancipated, 8, 52, 313, 326, 332 sq., 366, 368, 370 sq., 389 sq.; deluded by e. a man thinks himself the doer of actions, 8, 55; one of the eight divisions of man, 8, 73 sq.; as part of the creation, 8, 3 1 7 ; a develop- ment of the Mahat is e., 8, 333 sq., 382 ; is of three descriptions, 8, 334 n.; from e. the five great elements were born, 8, 335 ; eleven organs produced from e., 8, 336; the cause of the whole course of worldly life, and self-consciousness, with Rudra as the presiding deity, 8, 338 ; the wheel of life is lit up by the great e., 8, 356, 356 n.; the great e., the boughs of the tree of worldly life, 8, 371 ; understanding and e., the two birds, 8, 371 n. ; is of the nature of seed and a product, 8, 383 ; is above space, the highest element, 8, 385; those who per- form actions, full of e., go near Pra^apati, 8, 389 ; Aniruddha identi- cal with the principle of e., 34, xxiii, 440 ; accomplishes all actions and enjoys their results, 34, 34. See also Aham, Ahawkara, and I.^

Eka, a teacher quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii, 70.

Ekadaxini, t.t., set of eleven stakes, 26, 173, 176 sq., 218 sq., 221; 44, 301 n., 309 sq. and n., 335, 335 "-, 404 sq. See also Animal sacrifice

Ekadhana, see Water (b), Ekagrata, t.t., ^ one-pointedness,'

192

EKAGRATA -ELEPHANTS

i. e. concentration of thought, 1, xxiii sq.

Ekana/a, n. of a Brahma«a village, lO(ii), II.

Ekapada, see Metres.

Ekarshi, n. of a teacher, 15, 120, 187.

Ekam;;2gi, daughter of Mahakau- tuka, converted by Buddha, 49 (i), 198 sq.

Eka-sa/aka, a Brahman and a devout Buddhist, 35, 172 ; 36, 147.

Ekash/aka, personified as a goddess, and mother of Indra, 29, 338 n., 342 ; sacrifice and prayer to E., 29, 424; 30, 114, 11411.; the consort of the year, 30, 233, 236. See also AsWaka, and Festivals.

Ekata, an Aptya deity, 12, 47, 48 n., 49 ; E., Dvita, and Trita, 42, 521 sq.

Ekavratya, n. of a dog-demon harassing children, 30, 2x9.

Ekoddij/a, see ^Sraddha.

See also AsWaka, and Festivals.

Ekata, an Aptya deity, 12, 47, 48 n., 49 ; E., Dvita, and Trita, 42, 521 sq.

Ekavratya, n. of a dog-demon harassing children, 30, 2x9.

Ekoddij/a, see ^Sraddha.

Ekuttara Wikaya, see Tipi/aka.

Elapatra, a Naga, worships Buddha, 49 (i), 191.

Elders, see Old Age, and Theras.

Elements (entities, Bhutas) : crea- tion of the three e., viz. fire, water, earth, 1, xxxiii sq., 94 ; 38, 4, 26-8 ; tripartition of the three e., 1, 95-7, 100; 38, 98-100, 104; 48, 119 sq., 369 sq., 578-83, 586; e. and sense- organs, 1, 96-8 ; 8, 337, 340-3, 348, 352, 383-5; 34, 281; 38, 26-8; the five e., viz. earth, air, ether, water, and fire, 1, 221 ; the five e. in the body of man, 1, 223 ; 8, 238 ; 38, 242 ; five hsing or e. (?), 3, 139-41, i4osq. n. ; Purusha sepa- rate from the twenty-four e., 7, 287, 287 sq. n. ; twenty-four or twenty-five e., 7, 290 ; 8, 317, 373, 373 n.; the five e. supported by Vishwu, 7, 291 ; included in the Kshetra, 8, 102 ; the enjoyer of the qualities devoid of the qualities of the five e., 8, 247 ; subtle e., 8, 247 n., 318 n.; five great e. (Maha- bhutas), 8, 258 n., 317; 15, 296; 38, 4, 4 n. ; the great e. are the branches of the tree of worldly life, ^> 3i3> 313 ^'j 371 > dissolution of the world into the five great e., 8, 335? 387 sq. ; from egoism the five great e. were born, 8, 335, 382;

(Maha- bhutas), 8, 258 n., 317; 15, 296; 38, 4, 4 n. ; the great e. are the branches of the tree of worldly life, ^> 3i3> 313 ^'j 371 > dissolution of the world into the five great e., 8, 335? 387 sq. ; from egoism the five great e. were born, 8, 335, 382;

three seats for all e., viz. land, water, space, 8, 339; he who has vanquished the five e. obtains the highest seat in heaven, 8, 344; fire is the lord of the e., 8, 346; the five great e. the outer rim of the wheel of life, 8, 355 ; life made up of the entities beginning with the Mahat and ending with the gross e., S> 357 ; the truth about the five great e. must be known by the Sannyasin, 8, 368 ; the five great e. are of the nature of seed and pro- ducts, 8, 383 ; mind the ruler of the five e., 8, 385 sq. ; no reference to the five e. in the Yi King, 16, 33 ; the four e. pertaining to Aiiharmaz^, 24, 129, 129 n. ; all existence derived from the four e., 24, 136, 143 ; the minute perishable particles of the five e., 25, 13, 13 n.; identified with the parts of the body, 25, 512; the five e. in man and nature, 27, 380- 4 ; the origin, the subsistence, and the retraction of the e. all depend on Brahman, 34, Hi ; 38, 24-6 ; the re- absorption of the e. into Brahman takes place in the inverse order of their emission, 34, hi; 38, 25 sq. ; the subtle e. completely merged in Brahman when final emancipation is reached, 34, Ixxix sq. ; 38, 37 1 sq. ; the three e. denoted by the three colours, red, white, black, 34, 254 sq. ; the product of Nescience, 34, 281 ; the atoms and their respective e., 34, 393 sq., 402 ; endowed with intelligence, 38, 24 sq. ; in obtaining a dijfFerent body the soul goes enveloped by subtle parts of the e., 38, 101-4, 371 sq. ; breath and soul unite themselves with all e., 38, 368 sq. ; 48, 730 sq.; the aggregate of the e. continues to exist up to the final union with Brahman, 38, 371, 376 sq. ; materialists explain everything by the five e., 45, 342 sq. See Earth, Fire, Skandhas, Tanmatras, Upa- dhis, Vijeshas, and Water. Elephants, Airavata, chief among, 8, 89, 89 n. ; use of e. as vehicles, 8, 208 ; the e. as the emblem of endm-ance and self-restraint, 10 (i), 77 sq., 77 n.; Buddha descends from heaven as a white e., and

ELEPHANTS— EMANCIPATION

193

Elephants, Airavata, chief among, 8, 89, 89 n. ; use of e. as vehicles, 8, 208 ; the e. as the emblem of endm-ance and self-restraint, 10 (i), 77 sq., 77 n.; Buddha descends from heaven as a white e., and

ELEPHANTS— EMANCIPATION

193

enters his mother's side, 11, 47 n. ; 19, xix ; curious belief as to e. look, 11, 64, 64 n. ; the E. Treasure of King Sudassana, 11, 254 sq., 274, 279, 281, 286 sq.; the lord of e. a good rebirth, 14, 136; the hermit's life and the life of the e., 17, 308, 312 sqq. ; Devadatta's maddened e. tamed by Buddha through the power of love, 19, 247 sq. ; 20, 247-50; young e. imi- tate the old ones, 20, 260 sq.; Samantabhadra mounts a white e. for the protection of preachers, 21, 433 sq. ; the e. fashioned from the flesh of MartaWa, 26, 13; one should not accept an e. as a gift, 26, 13; Maruts compared with wild e., 32, 107, 117; the wonderful e. Uposatha of ATakkavatti, 36, 1 28 sq. ; simile of the e., 36, 335-7 ; Padma, the e. supporting the world, 49 (1), 17, 17 n. See Eravawa, and Airavata.

El'Huzz£t, see Huzza.

Elias, made to die for a hundred years, 6, 41 n. ; a prophet, 6, 125 ; = DHu '1 Kifl, 9, 53 n. ; protested against the worship of Baal, 9, 173, 173 n.

Elisha, a prophet, 6, 125 ; was of the righteous, 9, 180.

Elixir, see Life.

Emancipation^ or final release, or liberation (moksha, mukti, Sk.).

{a) How to reach it.

(d) Its nature and character.

(a) How TO REACH IT.

Highest knowledge leads to it, 1, 235; 7, 287; 8, 179; 15, 236, 243, 264-6 ; 34, xxvii, xxix, Ixxvii sq., 29? 63? 7i> 92, 282, 291, 300, 316, 327 sq., 380 n., 423 ; 38, 55, loi, loi n., 165 sq., 235-8, 357, 370 sq., 397-400, 414 sq. ; 48, 83, 274, 387, 482 ; asceticism and similar means of obtaining it, 2, 78 ; 7, 184 ; 8, 69, 114 sq., 117, 127, 127 n., 231, 23s, 245-53, 362-8 ; 14, 137 sq. ; 22, 51 sq. ; 25, 205-16 ; 34, Ixxiii ; 45, 152-7, 184-92, 308, 313; 48, 145 ; reached through meditation on the self, 8, 17, 78-83; 25, 169; 38, 52 n., 53; 48, 98, 100, 556; devotion (Yoga) alone leads to e., 8, 72 sq., 242 ; 15, 320 ; 48, 413, 625-8 ; sacrifice and penance per-

; 22, 51 sq. ; 25, 205-16 ; 34, Ixxiii ; 45, 152-7, 184-92, 308, 313; 48, 145 ; reached through meditation on the self, 8, 17, 78-83; 25, 169; 38, 52 n., 53; 48, 98, 100, 556; devotion (Yoga) alone leads to e., 8, 72 sq., 242 ; 15, 320 ; 48, 413, 625-8 ; sacrifice and penance per-

formed for final e., 8, 120 ; Veda- study and Vedic rites not the true means of e., 8, 146, 309 ; 34, 27 sqq. ; 48, 58, 181 ; attained by living as a Brahma^arin, 8, 178, 178 n. ; ob- tained by him who kno\ys Rudra as the creator, 15, 252 sq. ; reached by cutting off the consequences of Karman, 19, 293 ; 38, 355 sq. ;^ the reward conferred by the Vedanta,' '25, 59, 59 n. ; through hermit's life and voluntary death, 25, 204 n. ; by degrees, 34, Ixxxix sq., 174, 22^3; 38, 162, 185, 391 ; taught of him who takes his stand on the Sat, 34, 55-7 ; 48, 203 sq. ; results from the highest Lord, 38, 58 sq., 139; the existence of a remainder of works does not stand in its way, 38, 119 ; cannot be dependent on locality, time, and special causes, as the fruit of works is, 38, 356 ; results from knowledge with works added, 38, 359 ; 48, 9 ; to be reached by cutting off love and hatred, 45, 45 sq. ; depends on faith, 45, 156, 156 n. ; seventy-three articles necessary in order to reach it, 45, 158-73 ; noble birth is no use for him who desires e., 45, 322 sq. ; those whom women do not seduce value e. most, 45, 330; not due to knowledge of a non-qualified Brahman, 48, 129-38 ; destruction of body not necessary for e., 48, 184 ; e. in this life (g-ivan- mukti) impossible, 48, 186 sq. ; for the souls of men who are intent on their duties, 48, 411 ; the time of final e., as resulting from good works, not fixed, 48, 713 sq. ; we know from Scripture that this Supreme Lord, when pleased by the faithful worship of his Devotees . . .frees them from the influence of Nescience ; . . . allows them to attain to that supreme bliss which consists in the direct intui- tion of His oivn true nature : and after that does not turn them back into the miseries of Samsdra, 48, 770.

{b) Its nature and character. Having become united with Purusha, a man obtains e., 7, 290 ; is assimilation with the Lord, 8, 69 ; is the highest goal, 8, 50, 54 n., 67, 125 n., 255; 48, 255; a means of escaping death and rebirth, 8, 152-5 ;

194

EMANCIPATION— EMBRYO

{b) Its nature and character. Having become united with Purusha, a man obtains e., 7, 290 ; is assimilation with the Lord, 8, 69 ; is the highest goal, 8, 50, 54 n., 67, 125 n., 255; 48, 255; a means of escaping death and rebirth, 8, 152-5 ;

194

EMANCIPATION— EMBRYO

22, 211-13 ; the devotee who is re- leased is esteemed higher than he whose conduct is good, 8, 243 ; one of the four Hotns, by whom this universe is enveloped, 8, 278; the seven organs, causes of e., 8, 278 ; is the Dakshi«a at the allegorical sacri- fice of concentration of mind, 8, 280 ; the fruit of the tree intelligence in the forest Brahman, 8, 286 ; the nature of e„ 8, 293 sq. ; 48, 270 sq., 755-71 ; be who has achieved e., being beyond all actions and Ajramas, is one with God and the Universe, 8, 306-8, 306 sq. n. ; dialogue between a pre- ceptor and a pupil on the subject of final e., 8, 310-17, 332 sq., 336, 339-45, 349, 35i sq., 355, 358, 362-74, 385, 388-94 ; some people extol e., others all kinds of enjoy- ment, 8, 376 ; freedom from desires and worldly bonds is e., 15, 3 52 sqq. ; Ara^/a's theory of e., 19, 137-41 ; as the great ocean has only one flavour, so Buddha's doctrine has only one flavour, the flavour of e.,

20, 304 ; eight degrees of e., 21, 79 ; 49 (ii), 2, 193 ; the only scope of Buddha's teaching is e. and rest,

21, i2osq., 124 ; is an eternally and essentially disembodied state, 34, 28 sq., 283, 328 ; 48, 181 sq., 210, 238 ; is Brahman, or oneness with Brahman, 34, 28 sq., 33 sq., 283 n., 322 ; 38, 329 ; 48, 180, 192, 203 sq., 270 sq., 392 ; 49 (i), 130 ; is of the nature of the eternally free Self, 34, 32 sq. ; is something to be cere- monially purified, 34, 33 ; cause of desire of e., 34, 198 ; 48, 4 ; a being desirous of it becomes a deva, 34, 223 n. ; depends on the true nature of the cause of the world, 34, 316 ; impossible on the Sankhya view of the soul and Prakr/ti, 34, 372-4, 380 sq. ; 48, 491, 494 ; is impossible, if the world and the souls constitute one Self, 34, 378 ; the Sankhya doctrine of e., 34, 380 n. ; 38, 69 sq. ; no being desirous of e. could be assumed, on the Bauddha doctrine, 34, 406 sq. ; nor on the Gaina doc- trine, 34, 430, 432 ; one of the Gaina categories, 34, 428; 45, 154; 48, 517 ; Buddha's teaching a tank full of the waters of e., 36, 64 ; Buddha's

; 38, 69 sq. ; no being desirous of e. could be assumed, on the Bauddha doctrine, 34, 406 sq. ; nor on the Gaina doc- trine, 34, 430, 432 ; one of the Gaina categories, 34, 428; 45, 154; 48, 517 ; Buddha's teaching a tank full of the waters of e., 36, 64 ; Buddha's

^ jewel of e.,' 36, 224 sq. ; consists, according to the Vaijeshikas, in the absolute non-origination of the nine (Qualities of the Selfs, 38, 69 ; the Self freed of the aggregate of eight in e., 38, 83, 83 n. ; state of e. and of sleep, 38, 148 sq., 4i4sq.; disso- lution of the world means e., 38, 162 ; 48, 178 sq. ; is cessation of 162 ; Nescience, 38, 174 ; 48, 9, 11, 270 sq., 438 ; springs up in this life or in the next, 38, 329 sq., 357 sq. ; is something not to be effected at all, 38, 359 ; is a fruit like other fruits, 38, 405 sq. ; the state of e. is analogous either to the waking state or to that of a dream, 38, 4 1 3 ; Gainas should maintain the doctrine of the soul's bondage and e., 45, 408 ; one of the four chief ends of human action, 48, 6 ; consciousness of the I persists in the state of e., 48, 69-72 ; false doctrine that e. is the annihilation of the Self, 48, 70 ; individual Self cannot become the highest Self by means of final e., 48, 98 ; obstacles in the way of e. removed by Scripture, 48, 183 ; is the pure existence of the highest Self consequent on the passing away of the limiting adjuncts, 48, 271 ; called ' heaven- world,' 48, 361 ; in state of e. the soul has no specific cognitions, 48, 395, 545, 55i; means passing over into Non-being (with Buddhist), 48, 514; consists in attaining to the Highest Person, from that Highest Person only, 48, 625-8 ; different views about e., 49 (i), 99 sq. See also Deliverance, Im- mortality, Perfection, and Salvation. Embryo, hate of the, 8, 240-2 ; 26, 19 sq., 27-9 ; Ahura-Mazda, with the help of the Fravashis, watches over the e., 23, 182 sq., 185, 187; treatment of the e. found in the animal victim, 26, 391-7 ; conse- crated king represented as an e., 41, 78, 125 sq. ; garments represent- ing vestures of the e., 41, 86 sq., 86 n. ; how the e. is born, Agni as e., 41, 251 sq., 256 ; 43, 272 ; freed from death through a Stoma, 43, 69 ; e. -killing (bhru/zahatya) and slaying of a Brahma«a, 43, 272 ; 44, 341 n. ; offering to the fire for the

EMBRYO— ETHER

195

welfare of the e., 47, 30. See also

Child. Emperor, see Ruler. Emptiness, see Nihilism. Emusha, n. of the boar who raised

the earth, 44, 451. E^£l, see Sena.

BnUghtenment (Bodhi), see Know- ledge, Enoch, and Seth, the prophets of

Sabaeanism, 6, xi; Idris identified

with E., 9, 31. Entanglem.entB, see Hindrances. Entity, does not spring from non- entity, 34, 415-18 ; entities, see

Elements, iBphesus, story of the Seven Sleepers

of, 9, 14-16, 14 n. Equanimity, one of the four Mn-

finite' feelings, 11, 201 sq., 273.

See also Tranquillity. Equinox, see Sacred Times. £"ran-shah, son of Yazad-yar, son

Entity, does not spring from non- entity, 34, 415-18 ; entities, see

Elements, iBphesus, story of the Seven Sleepers

of, 9, 14-16, 14 n. Equanimity, one of the four Mn-

finite' feelings, 11, 201 sq., 273.

See also Tranquillity. Equinox, see Sacred Times. £"ran-shah, son of Yazad-yar, son

of Tijtar-yar, 24, 255 sq. and n. Eras, see Time. Erava^a, the king of elephants,

came to listen to Buddha, 10 (ii), 63. EravatJ, n. of a river near Ku«ala,

22, 297.

Ereda/'fedhri, the maiden, becomes the mother of the Saviour Saoshya«^,

23, 195 n., 226, 226 n. Eredhwa, n.p., 23, 215. Erekhsha (Phi. Arij), the swift

archer, 23, 95, 95 n., 103.

Erenava^, and Savanghava^ deli- vered by Thraetaona, 23, 62, 62 n., 113, 255, 277.

Ereth^, thought, genius, 23, 11, 282 ; worshipped, 31, 200, 211, 217, 226.

Erezraspa, son of UspSsnu, a high- priest, 23, 216, 216 n. ; 37, 219 n. See also Are«ras/>ah.

ErezvaAdanghu, n.p., 23, 218.

Eri>^6, son of Duresr6b6, 47, 34 n., 147.

Er-raqim, story of the Fellows of the Gave and, 9, 14-16, 14 n.

Esdras, made to die for a hundred years, 6, 4 1 n.

Eshavira, a Brahmanical family held in contempt, 44, 45 n.

Esoteric doctrine, see Secret doc- trines.

Essence, the subtile, is the root of everything, 1, 10 1-9.

Eternal, the. Eternal happiness, Eternity, see Immortality, and Nir- va«a.

Esdras, made to die for a hundred years, 6, 4 1 n.

Eshavira, a Brahmanical family held in contempt, 44, 45 n.

Esoteric doctrine, see Secret doc- trines.

Essence, the subtile, is the root of everything, 1, 10 1-9.

Eternal, the. Eternal happiness, Eternity, see Immortality, and Nir- va«a.

Ether (akaja) : Om means e., and e, is the origin of all things, 1, xxv, 1 7 ; as a name of Brahman, 1, xxv sq., xxvi n., 46, 53, 118, 126 n., 143, 143 n., 303; 21, xxvii ; 34, xxxiv, xxxviii, 81-4, 114, 182, 232 sq., 273, 287; 38, 6-8, 12, 248; 48, 242-6, 256, 276 sq., 349-53, 661 ; e. within the heart, and the e, around us, are the same, 1, 46, 126 ; 48, 643, 661 ; the e. in the heart is Brahman, 1, 65, 65 n., 126 n.; 34, xxxvi, 174-92 ; 38, 144 ; 48, 314-25 ; the departed sacrificers, &c., go from the world of the fathers to the e., from there, to the moon, 1, 80 5 e. {or space) is better than fire. For in the e. exist both sun and moon^ the lightning, stars ^ and fire {agni). Through the e. we call, through the e. we hear, through the e. we answer. In the e. or space we rejoice {when we are together), and rejoice not {when we are separated). In the e, everything is born, and towards the e. everything tends when it is bo7it. Meditate on e., 1, 118 ; the small e. in the lotus of the heart, 1, 125 sq., 129 ; 48, 384, 631 sq. ; the small e. within the heart is not affected by old age, nor by the death of the body, 1, 126 sq. ; is the revealer of all forms and names, 1, 143 ; the union of earth and heaven, 1, 247 sq. ; Bali-offering to the E., 2, 203 ; 29, 290, 388 ; 30, 22 ; is the body, which Brahman created for himself, 8, 244 n. ; has no support, 15, Hi n. ; in the e. within the heart it is the Person, consisting of mind, im- mortal, golden, 15, 49 ; everything is woven in the e., 15, 137 ; the e. is woven in the Akshara (the Im- perishable), 15, 137-9 ; 34, 243 ; the Self, the e. within the heart, 15, 179 ; the Lotus of the heart is the same as e., 15, 306 ; the supreme light of the e. within the heart, 15, 343 ; the two elementary principles are really one e., 16, 357 n. ; offering and prayer to the E., 26, 23 ; is not co- eternal with Brahman, but springs from it as its first effect, 34, Hi ; 38, 3-18; is the Udgitha, 34, 83; although all-pervading, is spoken of

o 2

196

ETHER— EUNUCHS

; offering and prayer to the E., 26, 23 ; is not co- eternal with Brahman, but springs from it as its first effect, 34, Hi ; 38, 3-18; is the Udgitha, 34, 83; although all-pervading, is spoken of

o 2

196

ETHER— EUNUCHS

as limited and minute, 34, 114 ; dis^ tinction between the outer and the inner e., 34, 175, 176 sq. ; the highest Lord is greater than e,, 34, 177 j the small e. cannot mean the individual soul, 34, 177 ; origination of e., 38, 3-18 ; is divided, therefore must be an effect, 38, 14, 15; is non-eternal, because it is the sub- stratum of a non-eternal quality, viz. sound, 38, 17 ; is the abode of air, 38, 18; is dissolved into Brah- man, 38, 26 ; air is dissolved into e., 58, 26 ; the body, consisting of water, which the soul assumes in the moon, becomes subtle like e., but not identical with e., 38, 127 ; the e. within the heart spoken of as the place of sleep, 38, 144 ; the one e. is made manifold, as it were, by its connexion with different places, 38, 179 ; origin of the world from the Thai Ki or Primal Ether, 39, 243 sq. and n. ; 40, 311 sq. ; influence of e. and of destiny on men, 40, 268 ; Vaijvanara as E., 43, 395 ; e. and the five senses, 48, 371-4 ; a term referring to the Highest Reality, 48, 522 ; a mere irrational non-entity (Buddhist view), 48, 506 sq. ; created by Brahman, 48, 532-5. See also Brahman (r). Space, and Yin and Yang.

Ethics, see Morality.

Etiquette : rules about saluting and honouring teachers. Gurus, &c.,2, 20 sq., 24 sq., 28, 30 sq., 38, 50-4, 207- II ; 8, 62, 140 ; 14, 67-9, 152-5 ; 25, 51-6,67-9; 29, 125; persons with whom one should not sit at dinner, 2, 61, 61 n., 67-71 ; how a householder should behave towards guests accor- ding to their caste, 2, 1 10 ; how the householder should receive teachers, 2, 1 12 sq. ; precedence among the various castes, 2, 125 sq.; how the Brahma^arin should behave in the presence of Gurus, 2, 187 sqq. ; aHrya^ = *my teacher,' e. for- bidding to mention the name of one's teacher, 2, 196, 196 n., 199, 199 n. ; to whom way must be made, 2, 211; 14, 67-9, 243; 33, 219, 219 n. ; rules of e. to be observed by Snatakas, 2, 220 sq., 223 sq. ; 14, 61 sq. ; rules about

; aHrya^ = *my teacher,' e. for- bidding to mention the name of one's teacher, 2, 196, 196 n., 199, 199 n. ; to whom way must be made, 2, 211; 14, 67-9, 243; 33, 219, 219 n. ; rules of e. to be observed by Snatakas, 2, 220 sq., 223 sq. ; 14, 61 sq. ; rules about

e., salutation, &c., 6, 84 ^ 9, 81 sq. ; the ascetic is free from the cere- mony of salutation, 8, 324, 351, 366, 370; smaller rules of demeanour, 27,31 sq.,115 sq. ; 28, 65-8 1 ; rules of e. when visiting, 27, 70 sq., 76 sq. ; mention of certain names to be avoided, 27, 93, 100 sq.; e. in relations to superiors, 27, .99 sq. See also Titles. Etymologies, fanciful, and puns, 1, 6, 8, II, 13 sq., 21 n., 24 n., 26-8, 27 n., 44 sq., 49 n., 50 sq., 68, 99, 99 n., 129-31, 132 n., 157, 162, 170, 172, 2Q5-9, 213 n., 215 sq., 242, 278 sq.; 12, 144, 147, 153, 160 sq. and n., 162, 166, 176 sq., 191, 234, 277, 288, 308, 323-5, 440 ; 15, 55, 75-7, 80, 82, 85, 89, 99, 106 sq., 140 sq., 191 sq., 194-7, 310, 323 ; 26, 21-3, 36, 39, 46 sq., 71 sq., loi, 142, 168, 174, 202 sq., 246, 258, 260, 266, 281, 327 sq., 340,379, 388, 399, 432 sq. ; 41, 13, 21, 28, 33, 143, 146- 9, 152 sq., 156, 158 sq., 162, 250, 268-70, 318, 326, 332, 332 n., 365, 367, 369 sq., 374, 378, 380, 390 sq., 395, 414 sq.; 42, 703; 43, 5, 7, 9 sq., 54 sq., 65, 69, 69 n., 92, 92 n., 156 sq., 156 n., 175, 179, 230, 230 n., 261, 265, 265 n., 336 sq., 34^-4, 341 n., 346-8, 352, 371-3, 390, 399, 402 sq. ; 44, 27, 152, 162 sq. and n., 421, 423 ; e. of puttra, ' son,* 7, 65 ; 15, g6 ; 25, 354 ; of mawsa,* flesh,' 7, 171 sq. ; 25, 177 ; of atithi, 7, 215 ; of Purusha, 7, 290 ; of Bahmawa, Samawa, Muni, &c., 10 (i), 65 sq., 89 sq. and n. ; 36, 26, 26 n. ; of Brahma^^arin, 35, 117 sq., 117 n. ; of Samudda, 35, 131 sq., 131 n. ; etymological stories (Bak-kula), 36, 1 1 n. ; of words for ' river,' 42, 146, 348 sq. Eunuchs, food of, not to be eaten, 2, 68, 71 ; 14, 69, 71 ; cannot in- herit, 2, 133, 309; 14, 89; 25, 372 sq. and n., 376 n. ; excluded from 5raddha feasts, 2, 256; 25, 103, 106 ; penance for killing e., 2, 286; 25, 457; should not receive ordination, 13, 215; to be main- tained by the king who takes their property, 14, 100 ; women of the seraglio punished by e., 19, 55; look of e, contaminating, 25, 119 ;

EUNUCHS— EYE

197

are unfit to sacrifice, 25, i6i ; not to be struck in battle, 25, 231 ; may marry, 25, 341, 373, 373 n. ; 33, 166 n. ; shall not be witnesses, 33, 87 ; the ordeal by sacred libation unfit for e., 33, 117; cannot keep a secret, 35, 141 ; cannot be con- verted, 36, 177 ; a long-haired man, i.e. a e., 41, 9, 90 sq. ; cos- tume of e., 42, 108, 538 sq. ; the e. is neither woman nor man, 44, 2 1 9 sq. ; sacrificed at the Purusha- medha, 44, 413, 417. See also Cas- tration.

Evayamarut, * the quick Marut,' n. of Vishwu (?), 32, 363-5 ; E. Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 32, 365.

Eve, see Adam.

Evidence, see Witnesses.

; the e. is neither woman nor man, 44, 2 1 9 sq. ; sacrificed at the Purusha- medha, 44, 413, 417. See also Cas- tration.

Evayamarut, * the quick Marut,' n. of Vishwu (?), 32, 363-5 ; E. Atreya, author of a Vedic hymn, 32, 365.

Eve, see Adam.

Evidence, see Witnesses.

Evil, caused by the Asuras or demons, 1, 4 sq. ; ten e. ways, 3, 94, 94 n. ; whether e. may be done for the sake of good, 5, 385 sq. ; Muslim to ward off e. with good, 6, 235 ; e. of birth, death, &c., 8, 103 ; action as being full of e. to be abandoned, 8, 121 ; the cause of e., 8, 156 n. ; good and e. are a pair, 8, 277; let a man overcome e. by good, 10 (i), 58; Buddha on the origin of all kinds of e., 10 (ii), 164-7; how th« temporal e. is to be regarded, 18, 22 sq. ; the e. in the world is definite and terminable, 18, 91 ; if there were a God, there could be no e., 19, 206-8 ; origin of e., 24, XXV ; 31, 3 sq., 26; see also Dualism ; those who do e. to the wicked act in love of Ahura- Mazda, 31, 68, 72 ; eight defects of man, and four e. in the conduct of affairs, 40, 196 sq.

Evil Eye, cast by the Daevas, 4, 225 ; medicine against it, 4, 227-9 '•> by it Ahriman corrupts the good crea- tures of Ormazd, 4, 236 n. ; Agash, demon of the e. e., 5, 1 1 1 sq., 1 1 1 n. ; 47, 53 n.; mischief caused by the e. e., 10 (i), 29 n. ; 37, 101 sq. ; 47, 45 ; good eye, and e. e., 23, 4 sq. n. ; created by Ahriman, smit- ten by the Airyaman prayer, 23, 44- 6 ; spells against it, 23, 161 ; of the bride, 29, 278; 30, 189; charm against e. e., 42, 3 9, 9 1 , 2 8 5 sq. ; salve

protecting from it, 42, 6 1 ; Zoroaster killed by the e. e., 47, 77.

Evil mind, see Akem-Mano.

Evil spirit, see Aharman, and Mara.

Evil spirits, spells against, 21, 372, 374, 407, 4I4j 433; exorcism of, 29, 147 sq. ; slain by the full moon sacrifice, 44, 6. See also Demons, and Rakshasas.

Evil thought, see Akem-Mano.

Evil works, see Karman.

Evolution, versus Illusion, 15, xxxvii.

Ewe, see Sheep.

Excommunication, see Caste {e, /).

Excrements, voiding of, see Easing nature.

Existence, six states of it, viz. hell, brute creation, world of ghosts, de- mons, men, gods, 21, 7, 10, 329, 352 ; 49, (ii), 182, 182 n., 184; worldly and spiritual e., 24, 153 sq., 185 sq. ;

37, 14, 18, 31, 231, 233, 249, 274, 288, 317, 408, 416 sq., 439; 47, 3 sq,, 43 ; what is, and what is not in the world, 36, 10 1-3.

Exorcisms, against enemies, during sacrifices, 43, 171 ; 44, 271, 279 sq., 337. See also Witchcraft.

;

37, 14, 18, 31, 231, 233, 249, 274, 288, 317, 408, 416 sq., 439; 47, 3 sq,, 43 ; what is, and what is not in the world, 36, 10 1-3.

Exorcisms, against enemies, during sacrifices, 43, 171 ; 44, 271, 279 sq., 337. See also Witchcraft.

Expiatory rites, on seeing bad dreams, 1, 262 sq. ; for a false wit- ness, 7, 50; addressed to Vish«u,7, 155 sq., 156 n.; connected with bathing, 7, 204 ; 14, 249-52 ; are of the quality of passion, 8, 324; to be performed after the death of a Guru, and when afflicted by other misfortune, 29, 246-50; e. r. and the results of works, 38, 117 n., 353, 354 ; not possible in the case of one who has lapsed from the condition of a Naish^^ika, 38, 318 sq. ; 48, 706 sq. See also Omens, Penances. Pratikramawa, Sacrifices (/?), and Sin {c).

Eye : the person who is seen in the e. is Brahman, 1, 14 sq., 67, 135; 34, xxxiv sq., 77-81, 123-30; 48, 272-6; person in the right e. and person in the sun, 1, 15 ; 15, 191 ;

38, 217 sq., 244-7 ; person in the e. called Sawyadvama, Vamani, and Bhamani, 1, 68 ; person in the e. is not affected by anything, 1,68 n. ; person within the e. is the real agent of seeing, 1, 135 n.; person

198

EYE— FAITH

of the e. is there where the sight has entered into the void, 1, 142 ; persons in the right e. and in the left e., 1, 305 sq. ; 43, xxii, 368-74 ; the e. material, the person in the right e. the immaterial, 15, 107 ; Indra is in the right e., his wife in the left e., 15, 159, 344 sq. ; secret name of person in the right e., Aham, 15, 192 ; the e. is truth, for the person in the e. proceeds to all things, 15, 309 ; person within the e. is not a deity of the sun, 34, 124, 130 ; how different beings serve the divine person in the e.,43, 373 ; the person within the e. different from the soul, viz. the highest Self, 48, 237-42 ; — Arka, deity presiding over the e., 8, 219; enters the sun at death, 8, 290; e. of knowledge, 8, 239 ; Buddha ' the e. in the world,' 11, 89 n, ; the divine e. and the e. of flesh, 35, 179-85; 36, xxv ; fashioned from the sun, 43, 8 ; is yonder sun, 43, 332 ; is motion, in accordance with the e. the body moves, 43, 337 sq. ; Breath created the E., the E. the Ear, 43, 377 sq. ; twinkling of the e., 44, 169 ; the e. is threefold, the white, the black, and the pupil, 44, 246 ; two men in the eyes, 44, 263 ; optical delusions, 48, 121 sq,, 123 ; the e. of truth, see Dhamma.

Ezekiel, his vision of the dry bones, 6, 37 n.

Ezra, is the son of God, 6, 177, 177 n.

Ez Zaqqum, tree of hell, see Zaqqum.

Fa, n. of King Wu, q. v.

Fables : the hen and the crow, and the chicken, 17, 362 ; of the par- tridge,the monkey, and the elephant, who want to find out who is the eldest of the three, 20, 193 sq.; how it was found out that the ewe excelled other animals in maternal love, 45, 270 n.

Fa-hien, translated the Vinaya into Chinese, 19, xi, xiii, xxvi sq.

Fairies, haunting the sites of build- ings, 11, 18, 19 n. ; 17, loi sq.

Fa-hien, translated the Vinaya into Chinese, 19, xi, xiii, xxvi sq.

Fairies, haunting the sites of build- ings, 11, 18, 19 n. ; 17, loi sq.

Faith, required without signs, 6, 136; those who are full of f. are released from actions, 8, 56 ; he who has f. obtains knowledge, 8, 63 ; who is devoid of f. is ruined, 8, 63 ; he who is full of f. is the most devoted of all devotees, 8, 72 sq., 99, 102 ; worship with f., 8, 76, 358; those who have no f., return to this life, 8, 82 ; those who worship other divinities with f., worship God, 8, 84 ; f. is of three kinds, 8, 1 1 7 sq. ; penance practised with f. is good, 8, 119, 121 ; belief in a future world the duty of Brah- mawas, 8, 126; he who studies the Bhagavadgita with f., will be freed from sin, 8, 130 ; those who, full of f., cast aside worldliness, reach the highest goal, 8, 255 ; piety has f. for its characteristic, 8, 316 ; f. is of the nature of goodness, want of f. belongs to the quality of darkness or of passion, 8, 319-21, 324 sq. ; full of f. the householder shall per- form the five sacrifices, 8, 358 ; one should eat what is consecrated by f., 8, 365 ; perform actions with f.,

8, 378 ; man alone of all creation undertook the responsibility of f.,

9, T49; is the best property for a man, 10 (ii), 30 ; f., reason, and works, 11, II n. ; meditation in Buddhism corresponds to f. in Christianity, 11, 145; want off. is the greatest sin ; for f is the highest austerity. Therefore the gods do not eat offerings given without f.^ 14, 173; f., the right, the true, absorption (yoga), and the great (intellect?) constitute the body of the inner self, 15, 56 sq. ; ^raddha, f., abides in the heart, 15, 146; Samadhi or right f., 19, 303, 303 n. ; unwavering f. in the religion of Zaratfijt, the first good work, 24, 257 sq. ; the characteristic marks of f., tran- quillization and aspiration, 35, 54-6 ; the man full of f. is worthy to be- come a Bhikkhu, 36, 253 ; the path of the gods cannot be attained by f. and austerities, unaided by know- ledge, 38, 234; 5raddha or f. is ' religious zeal ' that makes the sacri- ficer liberal to the priest, 42, 424; the I<^a is f., 44, 41 sq. ; fire is f.,

FAITH— FAMILY

199

truth sacrificed in f., 44, 46 ; out of f, the gods fashioned the initiation (diksha), 44, 139, 240 ; the daughter of Surya, 44, 226 ; a means of ob- taining the end of sacrifice, 44, 441 ; a monk must not give way to scepticism about future life, the Ginas, &c., 45, 14 ; one of the four requisites to reach beatitude, 45, 16, 152 ; the characteristics of f. and how it is produced, 45, 154-7 ; necessary to reach perfection, 45, 160 sq., 170 sq. ; nine kinds of obstruction to right f., 45, 172, 172 n., 193; in Brahman, and its preliminary means, 48, 305; what- ever he does with knowledge^ with f.y with the Upanishads^ that is more vigorous, 48, 682-4, 688 ; difference, in Sukhavatt, between beings who doubt, and those who believe in Buddha, 49 (ii), 62-5. See also Bhakti, Daena, and Islam.

See also Bhakti, Daena, and Islam.

Fa-kheu-king, t.w., 10 (i), 1 sq.

Pa Kheu Pi Hu, t.w., 10 (i) lii ; quoted, 11, 117 n.

Fa-khin, translated a life of Buddha into Chinese, 19, xxx.

Falcon, see Birds (b).

Family.

{d) F. law and f. life.

{b) Parents and children, brothers.

(a) F. LAW AND F. LIFE.

Ceremony of casting off a mem- ber of the f. who has committed a mortal sin, 2, 277-9 > f« reunions on the occasion of ancestor wor- ship, 3, 300 ; the f. and the next of kin answerable for fulfilment of contract, 4, Ixxxii, 34, 36-8, 36 n. ; evils flowing from extinction of a f., 8, 41 sq. ; f. life and intercourse with others should be avoided, 10 (ii), 6-1 1 ; to save the life of wife and f., presents may be accepted from anybody, 14, 70 ; retribution of good and evil takes place in the f., 16, 47 sq., 419 sq. ; regulation of the f., importance of f. ties, 16, 136- 8, 138 n., 312 sq., 313 n. ; 28, 62- 7, 62 n,, 258 sq., 411, 416-19; the normal state of a f., 16, 242, 243 n. ; law about guardianship of a f., 18, 188-94, 196; 37, 113, 478; Bud- dhist monks must give up all f. ties, 19, 302 r how families perish, 25,

86 ; division of f. estate, divided and undivided, 25, 105 n., 283 sq. and n., 347, 373-9 ; B3, 370 sq., 383 sq. ; charity must not be exercised while one's f. lives in distress, 25, 432 ; a priest should be a Brahmawa of a renowned f., 26, 345 ; duty of avenging the death of father, bro- ther, and friend, 27, 92 j duties between members of a f., 27, 379 sq.; when a f. is in good condition, 27, 390 sq. ; there are no two masters in a f., 28, 285 ; wife and children and brothers — the charm of life, 28, 307 ; the householder only is in- dependent, 33, 50 sq. ; a house- holder neglecting his f., 37, 45 ; benefit of wife and children, 37, 7 1 ; precedence of father to son, senior to junior, male to female, 39, 335 ; the whole f. responsible for a man's evil deeds, 40, 245. {h) Parents and children, bro- thers.

Precedence of elder brothers in marriage, and religious ceremonies,

2, 130; 14,329; 25, io3sq.,io7sq., 442; 42, 164 sq., 521, 523-8; sons who have enforced a division of the f. estate against the father's will, not to be invited to a iSraddha, 2, 258 ; filial piety and fraternal duty,

Precedence of elder brothers in marriage, and religious ceremonies,

2, 130; 14,329; 25, io3sq.,io7sq., 442; 42, 164 sq., 521, 523-8; sons who have enforced a division of the f. estate against the father's will, not to be invited to a iSraddha, 2, 258 ; filial piety and fraternal duty,

3, 169; 28, 440; filial piety, chief moral duty, 3, 175, 212,212 n., 394, 480 sq. ; 19, 96 sq. ; 27, 14, 467; 28, 226-9, 268 sq., 269 n., 290 sq.; 39, 212, 347; cousins called < bro- thers,' 3, 211; filial piety, and ancestor worship, 3, 300 sq. ; 28, 211 sq., 294 sq., 310 sq.; love ren- dered to the mother, reverence to the ruler, both to the father, 3, 470 ; rules for a son in remonstrating with his parents, 3, 483 sq. ; 27, 114; there is awe for the father, and also for the elder brother. Wife and chil- dren, servants and concubines are like the common people, serfs, and underlings, 3, 488; kindness towards parents and kindred, 6, 1 1, 77, 135 ; 9, 3 sq., 118, 132, 225 sq. ; child to obey father and mother, 8, 243 ; 24, 78 ; a son dealing with the troubles caused by his father or mother, 16, 95 sq., 97 n., 290 sq. ; parents must not be distressed, 24, 301 sq. ;

200

FAMILY— FASTING

parents or teacher, who is more venerable, 25, xxiv, 56 sq. and n., 157 ; reverence due to father, mo- ther, elder brother, and teacher, 25, Ixvii, 71 sq., 154 ; a girl without a brother not to be married, 25, 77, 77 n. ; forsaking mother or father, 25, 104 ; position of the eldest bro- ther in f,, 25, 157 sq., 346-8, 376 sq. and n. ; impurity of parents on death and birth of children, 25, 178 sq. ; fine for defaming mother, father, wife, brother, son, teacher, 25, 302 ; a son or a younger bro- ther may be beaten as punishment, 25, 306 ; mother, father, wife, son not to be cast oif, 25, 321, 442; son's duty to protect the mother, 25, 328 ; begging for parents allowed, 25, 430 ; rules for children in serving their parents and parents-in-law, 27,

27, 449-58 ; filial piety, and respect to be paid by juniors to elders, 27, 37; 28, 217, 226-32; mourning a manifestation of filial piety, 27, 48 ;

28, 377, 379j 392 ; duty to parents, 27, 67-9, 75, 83, 114; 28, 24, 267, 269 ; the filial piety of Shan-shang, *the Reverential Heir-son,' 27, 126 sq.; a son must not give away f. property, 27, 160 ; how the poor discharge duties of filial piety, 27, 182; mourning for a foster-mother, 27, 326 sq. and n. ; rights of the eldest son by the proper wife, 27, 335-7? 335 n., 336 n. ; parents and children, 27, 456 sq., 476 ; a son on the death of parents, 28, 24; filial piety in sacrifice, 28, 236-8, 244 sq. ; affection shown by the mother, hon- our by the father, 28, 340 sq. ; father higher than mother, but love the same for both, 28, 467 ; rever- ence to parents connected with reverence to the Creator, 37, 343 sq. ; father, mother, or priest not to be distressed, 37, 48 3 ; * when a younger brother comes, the elder weeps,^ 39, 362, 362 n.; fathers should in- struct their sons, and elder their younger brothers, 40, 166 sq. ; op- posing a father or elder brother, a crime, 40, 241 sq. See also Daugh- ters, Father, Inheritance, Marriage, Mother, Sons, and Wife.

Fan, minister of instruction of Yu, 3,

355 sq. ; maternal uncle of Kh\xng-ry

27, 166 ; * Uncle F.,' his virtue not

commended by Wan-3ze, 27, 199;

uncle of Duke Wan of 3in, 28, 42 1. Fan, conversation between the king

of KhU and the ruler of, 40, 55 sq.,

55 n. F&ng, or Khang Shu, appointed to

be marquis of Wei, 3, 164-71;

announcement about drunkenness

made to F., 3, 17 1-9; instructed

about government, 3, 179. Fang-hsiin, a name of Yao, 3, 32,

32 n. Fang-hwang, sprites haunting wilds,

40, 19. Fang-i, got the Tao, and became

lord of the Great River, 39, 244,

244 n. Fang-Mi, minister of Yao, 3, 34. Fang - kwang - tai - ^wang - yan -

king, Chinese translation of the

Lalita-vistara, 19, xxviii. Fang Ming, charioteer to Hwang-

Ti, 40, 96. Fares, see Taxes. Farhank, mother of Kai-Apiveh, 5,

138 sq. ; daughter of Vidhirisa, 18,

171, 171 n. Faridun,=Thra6taona, 4, 245. Farukhuza^, n.p., 18, 289. Fasting.

(a) In India.

ib) In China,

{c) In Zoroastrianism.

{d) In Islam.

{a) In India.

•Svetaketu, after f. for fifteen days, cannot remember the Vedas, 1, 97 sq. ; f. is really abstinence, 1, 131 ; as a penance, or part of penance, 2, 80, 82-4, 86 sq., 121, 129, 184 sq., 275, 277, 290 sq., 296, 299, 301 sq. ; 7, 88, 95, 130, 149-81 ; 14,30,58, 109, 113, 116 sq., 119-23, 131 sq., 185, 211, 217, 222 sq., 248, 266, 306, 308 sq., 311, 318 sq., 323-8, 330; 25, 164, 172, 465, 472-5, 478, 482 ; 29, 120, 140, 172 ; 30, 181 ; 43, 255 sq. ; on new and full moon days, 2, 100 ; 10 (ii), 25 ; 12, I sq., 4 sq., 172 sq., 180, 340; 29, 16, 172, 389, 393 ; 30, 25, 27-9, ?65, 333 ; 44, i sq., 7-10, 20-2, 31 ; in connexion with special vows, 2, 105, 152 ; 29, 80 ; 30, 74 ; after the

FASTING— FATHER

201

; on new and full moon days, 2, 100 ; 10 (ii), 25 ; 12, I sq., 4 sq., 172 sq., 180, 340; 29, 16, 172, 389, 393 ; 30, 25, 27-9, ?65, 333 ; 44, i sq., 7-10, 20-2, 31 ; in connexion with special vows, 2, 105, 152 ; 29, 80 ; 30, 74 ; after the

FASTING— FATHER

201

funeral, 2, 137 ; 14, 28 ; no f. allowed to women apart from their husbands, 7, hi; 25, 196; taking a single meal consisting of food fit for obla- tions, each day of the month Karttika, purifies from sin, 7, 265 ; at a worship of Vishwu, 7, 268 sq. ; enjoined for hermits, 7, 278 ; 14, 293 ; recommended by some sects, forbidden by others, 8, 375 ; the fool who fasts is not worth the six- teenth particle of those who have well weighed the law, 10 (i), 21 ; does not purify a man, 10 (ii), 41 ; a Muni should take little food, 10 (ii), 129 sq.; Upavasatha or f.-day before the Agnyadheya, 12, 291 ; to subsist on alms is better than f., 14, 46 ; 25, 64 ; forbidden (except as penance) for householders and students, 14, 266 ; on entering the order of ascetics, 14, 274, 276 ; Brahmawas seek to know the Self by f., 15, 179 ; various modes of f., 22, 298-300; 45, 175 sq., 175"., 230; mental derangement in consequence of f., 22, 300 n. ; at the debtor's door, a mode of recovering debts, 25, 262 n. ; 33, 72 n., 330, 330 n. ; milk as fast-food for the sacrificer during his Diksha, 26, 6, 28, 37-43? 37 ii.j no sq., 156 ; 41, 262 ; 43, 255 sq., 342 n. ; 44, 1 19, 1 19 n. ; the BrahmaHrin shall fast at the end of the daily Veda recitation, 29, 73 ; when on a journey one should not fast, 29, 90 ; to avert evil omens, 29, 1 39 ; previous to an auspicious rite, 29, 180, 291 ; at ceremonies for the obtainment of special wishes, 29, 425, 428, 430 sq. ; 30, 115-17, ii9> 125, 127; general rules about f., 29, 425 ; during the time of an omitted sacrifice, 30, 40 ; husband and wife fast, when the nuptial fire goes out, 30, 193, 261 ; before ordeals, 33, 105, 116, 118, 250, 260 ; when a single man has to determine a boundary, he must first fast, 33, 352 ; of a wife, 33, 369 ; disuse of food does not conduce to attainment of insight, 36, 61 sq. ; when the sacrificer enters on the fast, he gives himself up to the gods, 44, 22 ; at the Sautramawi, 44, 240, 240 n. ; the fast is the head of the sacrifice, and the initiation its body.

44, 240 ; kept by Gaina laymen, 45, 384 ; see also Posaha ; the vow of f. called ahoratra, 49 (i), 199 ; observed by Mahayana Buddhists, 49 (ii), 192 sq. See also Abstinence, and Uposatha,

(b) In China.

; the fast is the head of the sacrifice, and the initiation its body.

44, 240 ; kept by Gaina laymen, 45, 384 ; see also Posaha ; the vow of f. called ahoratra, 49 (i), 199 ; observed by Mahayana Buddhists, 49 (ii), 192 sq. See also Abstinence, and Uposatha,

(b) In China.

F. in preparation to ancestor worship, 3, 300, 304 n.; 39, 352 ; as a preliminary to marriage cere- monies, 27, 78, 441 ; in preparation to a sacrifice, 27, 87, 87 n. ; 28, 331; in midsummer, 27, 275 ; on the winter solstice, 27, 304 ; of the father at the birth of a child, 27, 471 ; before going to the ruler, 28, 6 ; rules about it, 28, 1 9 ; seven days of f., 28, 292 ; * the f. of the mind,' 39, 208 sq. ; a mechanic fasts in order to become of concentrated mind, 40, 22. See also Abstinence.

(r) In Zoroastrianism.

He who fasts commits a sin, 4, 47 sq., 47 n. ; for three nights, when one passes away, 5, 341, 341 n. ; proper f. consists in not committing sin, 24, 348.

{d) In Islam.

The fast of Rama^Mn, 6, xxxv, Ixxi-lxxiii, 25 sq. ; f. as a penance, 6, 28, 85, no sq.; 9, 271; glad tidings to the believers who fast, 6,189.

Fatalism, see Predestination.

Fatalists, their views refuted, 45,

239j 345-7.

Fate, see Destiny.

Father, may teach his eldest son, 1, 44 ; * the f.'s tradition to the son,' a ceremony performed by the f., when going to depart, 1, 291 sq. ; 15, 96 ; dispute between f. and son, 7, 34 sq. ; 25, 105, 105 n. ; f. not to pay the debt of his son, 7, 45 ; pleasant in the world is the state of a f., 10 (i), 79 ; f., mother, and child, 15, 94 ; duties of a son to his f., 27, 121,

343-5, 343 «., 349, 352-4, 361-3 ; courses for f. and son, 27, 397 ; who has made the son revering the f. ? 31, 109, 114 ; responsibility off. for crimes of children, 37, 41, 187 ; dis- puting the debts of a f., 37, 65 ; gentle and kind to his son, 43, 25, 60, 206 ; in early life the sons subsist on the resources of their f., in later

202

FATHERS— FATHER

life the f. subsists on the sons' resources, 44, 157 ; the f. is the same as the son, and the son is the same as the f., 44, 187 ; sons lovingly touch their f. when he comes home, 44, 204 ; f. and son part company, 44, 308. See also Family, Inheri- tance, Marriage, and Sons.

Father-in-law, see Relatives.

Father of Husbandry, see Gods («.).

Father of War, see Gods («.).

Fathers (Pitr/s, Manes).

{a) The F. in Mythology. {b) The F. and Morality. {c) Worship of F.

{a) The F. in Mythology.

See also Family, Inheri- tance, Marriage, and Sons.

Father-in-law, see Relatives.

Father of Husbandry, see Gods («.).

Father of War, see Gods («.).

Fathers (Pitr/s, Manes).

{a) The F. in Mythology. {b) The F. and Morality. {c) Worship of F.

{a) The F. in Mythology.

They are dependent on the setting sun, 1, 27 ; — ^orldofthef., why does it never become full? 1, 77, 82; obtained by sacrifices, offspring, &c., bliss in it, 1, 80, 127; 15,90,172, 176 ; 42, 166 ; 44, j?3^sq, ; Brahman seen in it as in a drieam, 15, 22 ; in the south-east is the door to it, 44, 424 ; the mourners return from it to the world of the living, 44, 438 sq. ; it is destitute of all light, 49 (i), 151 ; — the f. go to the moon, 1, 8 1 sq., 8 1 n., 273; moon the light of the f., 12, 36 1 ; the moon regulates time for the f., 25, 2o, 20 n. ; Soma (the moon) and th^ f., 26, xiii, 50, 363, 363 n.; 42, 89 sq. ; — they appear sitting on the altar, 2, 148 ; live in heaven until the destruction of the world, 2, 160 ; night and day of the f,, 7, 78 ; innumerable f. have passed away, 7, 78 sq. ; part of the hand sacred to thef., 7, 198 ; 14, 25, 166 ; 25, 40sq.; Lakshmi praised as the food of the f., 7, 298 ; Aryaman, chief among f., 8, 89, 89 p.; Yama, king in the world of the f., 8, 153, 346 ; 41, 299 ; 42, 161 ; 44, 236 ilq., 365, 481 sq. ; Rama is requested by his f. to desist from killing the Kshatriyas, 8, 295 sq., 300 ; the south is the region of the f., 12, 63 ; 14, 28 ; 26, 1-4, 165 ; 29, 122; 41, 330 n.; 43, 226; 44, 82, 82 n., 198-200, 199 n., 225, 236 sq., 424, 485 ; 45, 372, 377 ; offered food to Vr/tra in the afternoon, 12, 166; the intermediate quarters represent the f., 12, 228, 228 n. ; the gods are immortal, the f. are mortal, 12, 290, 295 J gods, f., and men, 12,

; the gods are immortal, the f. are mortal, 12, 290, 295 J gods, f., and men, 12,

367 n.; 25, 504; 26, 155; 42, 87, 126, 223, 229; are the guardians of houses, 12, 368, 368 sq. n., 436 ; are the seasons, 12, 421 ; 43, 243 sq., 244 n, ; classification of the f., 12, 421, 421 n., 427, 429 sq., 429 n. ; 25, Ixvii, 15, III sq., 112 n., 127 ; 41, 136 ; abide in the third w^orld from here, 12, 425 n. ; roam about as birds, 14, 268 ; the bliss of the f., 15, 60, 61 sq. n. ; created, 25, 15 ; 43, 74 ; are primaeval deities, 25, III ; sprang from the sages, from the f. the gods and Danavas, 25, 112; penances adopted by gods, sages, and f., 25, 473 ; in the second order of existences caused by good- ness, 25, 495 ; all-gods include the f., 26, 359 n., 360 ; dwell on the earth, in the air, in heaven, 30, 108, 229; dwell on the hearth, 32, 218 ; f. and mortals read the abridged code of Manu, 33, 3 ; among the pa;?^a^ana^, 34, 262 ; create many things by their mere intention, 34, 347 sq. ; rise owing to their mere will, 38, 410 sq. ; stars are the lights of righteous men gone to heaven, 41, 244 ; a remedy, arisen from the foundation of the f., 42, 10 ; conduct men afar, 42, 54 ; dying = following the f., 42, 59 ; Rakshas, serpents, pious men, f., 42, 162 ; road that leads to the f. in the heavens, 42, 183 sq. ; follow the BrahmaHrin (the sun), 42, 214 ; serve the Person in the eye under the name of ^ svadha,' 43, 373 ; recurring death of the f., 44, 272 ; the uneven years and single Nakshatras belong to the f., 44, 423 ; in that respect the f. share in the world of men that they have offspring, 44, 424, 427 ; are the world of the plants, 44, 429 ; are in secret, 44, 433, 435; are three in number, 44, 465, 465 n., 467, 481 sq., 487 ; once for all the F. have passed away, 44, 482, 488 ; path of the f., see Future Life {b). {b) The F. and Morality.

The departed in the moon, after their good works are consumed, return again to new births, 1, 81 sq., 81 n. ; the f. of a man who spurns food given by a sinner, do not eat his oblations for fifteen years, 2, 71 ;

FATHERS

203

{b) The F. and Morality.

The departed in the moon, after their good works are consumed, return again to new births, 1, 81 sq., 81 n. ; the f. of a man who spurns food given by a sinner, do not eat his oblations for fifteen years, 2, 71 ;

FATHERS

203

do not teach what is virtue and what is sin, 2, 72 ; he who decides wrongly, destroys his f., 2, 98 ; procreation of sons, a debt to the f., 2, 159 sq. ; 14, 261 sq., 271 sq. ; 25, 82 ; 49 (i), 100; see also Debts (the three) ; a Snataka, by his good conduct, will liberate his parents, ancestors, and descendants from evil, 2, 226 ; gods, f., and men upheld by Brahmawas, united with Kshatriyas, 2, 238 * by lying to a Guru one destroys seven ancestors and seven descendants, 2, 291 ; he who plants trees, gladdens the f., 7, 271; extol the emancipated saint, 8, 345; reach perfection by penance, 8, 389 ; cried out against the injus- tice of killing cows for sacrifices, 10 (ii), 51 ; by what means the Bhikkhu can procure blessings for departed friends, 11, 211, 211 n.; the fate of the f. depends on the true or false evidence of witnesses, 14, 82 sq., 203 ; 25, 271 ; 33, 92-4, 92 n. ; sins whereby the f. suffer, 14, 46, 46 n., 315 ; 42, 171 ; sins of thef., 14, 321 ; 42, 73, 604 ; heavenly bliss of oneself and of f. depends on wife and children, 25, 332 ; the Snataka shall be careful about his duties towards f. and gods, 29, 124 ; saved by a lawful niarriage, 29, 166 ; on their way to Brahman, shake off their good and evil deeds, 38, 2 2 9-3 1 ; rivers of ghee and honey flow for the f. of him who studies his daily Veda lesson, 44, 97 sq. ; prayer to be delivered from sins against men and f., 44, 265. (r) Worship of F.

Oblations and hbations for the f., 1, 33, 66 n. ; 25, 203 ; 26, 154, 154 n., 357 n. ; 29, 243 sq., 253 sq., 315, 325; 30, xxviii, 146; 42, 60; 44, 76 n., 2TI ; daily offerings to the f., one of the * five great sacrifices,* 2, 48, 108, 108 n., 195, 201 ; 7, 193 sq. ; 8, 306 ; 14, 50, 256 ; 25, 62, 132 ; 29, 217, 321 ; 30, 23 ; 44, 95 sq., 96 n., 176, 176 n.; are the deities at a 5raddha, 2, 1 40 ; any gifts may be accepted when required for the worship of the f., 2, 265; 7, 188; ancestors and descendants sanctified by certain rites, 2, 302 ; 14, 117,

309) 531; satisfied by reciting the Vedas and other sacred texts, 7, 126 ; 29, 219 ; animal sacrifices for the f., 7, 170 sq. ; 14, 26 sq. and n. ;

; 14, 26 sq. and n. ;

25, 174-6 ; 26, 62, 190 ; 29, 89 ; 30, 112 sq., 256; depend on house- holders for support, 7, 194 ; oblation of water to the f. before crossing a river, 7, 203 ; offerings to gods and f. after having bathed, 7, 206 sq. ; to be worshipped at the Vaijvadeva sacrifice, 7, 214; 29, 86, 162, 320, 388 ; the f. drink from a pool, from which the bull set at liberty has drunk, and the earth dug up by such a bull, is delicious food for the f., 7, 262 sq. ; fall down to hell, when the offerings of food and water are neglected, 8, 41 sq. ; those who worship the f. go to the f., 8, 85 ; satiated at the Tarpa«a rite, 8, 325 ; 14, 253, 255 sq. ; 25, 87-91, 93 ; 29, 115, 123, 149 sq., 220, 223; 30,246; prayer to the f., 12, 3 n. ; 26, 24 n. ; he who does not eat becomes a sacrificer for the f., 12, 5 ; the Adhvaryu propitiates gods and f, at the beginning of sacrifice, 12, 1 27 sq. ; the adorable the f., the worshipful the gods, 12, 139; the PiWapitri- ya^;7a or oblation of obsequial cakes to the £, 12, 184 n., 361-9 ; 26, xxx ;

29, 424; 30, III sq., 338; times suitable for the worship of the f., 12, 289 sq. ; gratified at the Agnihotra, 12, 333 ; 44, 82, 82 n. ; rites for the f. different (with regard to sacred cord, &c.) from those for the gods, 12, 362-6, 421-3, 425-36 ; 14, 165 ;

26, 29 ; 29, 22, 24 sq., 31, iii, 162, 209, 252, 390; 30, 17, 27, 31, 99, III, 146, 251, 253, 331 sq. ; 44, 198-200, 429-34, 467 sq. ; present- ing the f. with food, water, collyrium, oil, garments, 12, 368, 368 sq. n. ;

30, 107-12, 229 sq. ; the Maha- pitriya^wa, or great sacrifice to the f., 12, 408 n., 415, 417 n., 420-37, 420 n. ; meals in honour of the f., 14, 25 ; food refused by the f., 14, 71 ; the water-pot not to be used for worship of the f., 14, 164 ; the sacred fires at offerings to the f., 14, 192 ; ablution after offerings to the f., 14, 193 ; 30, 330 ; libation to the f. ofiered after the gods have been

204

FATHERS-FESTIVALS

satisfied, 14, 238 ; food ^iven to the f. before eating, 14, 265 ; the offering to the manes secures long life and heaven^ is worthy of praise and a rite ensuring prosperity^ 14, 266 ; libations to the f. offered by the ascetic, 14, 278 ; a performer of rites securing success shall worship cows, Brahmawas, f., and gods, 14, 323 ; Prawa is the first offering to the f., 15, 275 ; consume the offerings through the mouths of Brahmawas, who represent the f., 25, 25, 90, III, 114, 119; wife assists at offerings to the f., 25, 78 sq. ; rite in honour of the f. more important than that in honour of the gods, 25, 113; offerings to the f. accompanied by the Svadha call,

; rite in honour of the f. more important than that in honour of the gods, 25, 113; offerings to the f. accompanied by the Svadha call,

25, T17, 122 ; 42, 177; 44, 234, 423; sacrificial food pleasing to the f., 25, 124 sq. ; worshipped at the Ash^aka festivals, 25, 152 ; 29, 103 sq., 206-9, 344, 417, 420-4; 30, 97, 104-11, 232-6, 293 sq., 341, 341 n. ; do not accept the food of one who disdains a freely-offered gift, 25, 167 ; fish used for offerings to the f., 25, 172 ; the thrum of the Dikshita's cloth belongs to the f., 26, 9 ; Yama in- voked with the f., 26, 1 2 2 sq. , 1 2 3 n. ; a pit that is dug is sacred to the f.,

26, 143, 168 sq. ; ceremonies for f. not to be changed by one going to a foreign country, 29, 102 ; the Nandimukha f. worshipped, 29, 1 1 1 ; monthly offerings to the f., 29, 209 ; the vow belonging to Agni together with the f., 29, 229; * sprinkled butter ' used for the f., 29, 237 ; invoked for protection, 29, 280 sq. ; invoked to give long life to the new-born child, 29, 294 ; when driving towards f. (?) he should dis- mount, when he has reached them, 29, 364 ; invoked for offspring, 30, no ; offering to the f. at the house- building ceremony, 30, 123 ; prayer to Agni at offerings to the f., 32, 35 sq. ; worship of the f., gods, and Brahmawas to be performed sepa- rately after a partition, 33, 370 sq. ; who profits by offerings to the dead? 36, 151 sq. ; the hollow in the sacrificial post sacred to the f., 41, 3 1 ; worshipped at the Sautra- ma«i, 41, 136; 44, 233 sq., 236-8,

272 ; strangers do harm by offering to one's f., 42, 73, 603 ; invoked to help in battle, 42, 119, 585 ; invoked for success in an assembly, 42, 138, 544 ; shares of gods, f., and men (priests), of the sacrifice, 42, 180, 612; offerings to father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, 43, 15 n.; if he does not eat (on a fast), he be- comes consecrated to the f,, 44, 2 1 ; by bathing the student drives off hunger from his kinsmen and his f , 44, 50 ; the f. gratified by the sacri- fice, the world of the f. gained by the sacrificer, 44, 272 ; the eaters (jmaja^) amongst the f. destroy in yonder world the good deeds of him who has no sepulchre prepared for him, 44, 422 ; what is good for the living is also good for the f., 44, 425 ; the clod deposited between the grave and the village, as a boundary between f. and the living, 44, 440 ; worshipped at the Pra- vargya, 44, 481 sq., 485, 487 sq., 487 n. ; seated upon the Barhis, 44, 487, 487 n. See also Ancestor wor- ship, Ancestors, and iSraddhas.

Fear, the sage or devotee is devoid of, 8, 50, 67, 69, 86, lOT, 114, 126, 151, 246, 250, 287, 292, 344 ; death pro- duced by delusion and f., 8, 155, 357 ; the hermit fears nobody, and nobody is afraid of him, 8, 285 ; is of the quality of darkness, 8, 320 ; absence of f. has the quality of goodness, 8, 325 ; f. and falsehood worse than death, 24, 50, 67.

Female, female ascetics, females, see Women.

Feridun = Thraetaona, q. v.

has the quality of goodness, 8, 325 ; f. and falsehood worse than death, 24, 50, 67.

Female, female ascetics, females, see Women.

Feridun = Thraetaona, q. v.

Festivals : Ash^aka (Anvash^aka, Ekash^aka) f., 2, 36; 13, 130; 14, 270 ; 17, 211 ; 25, 148, 148 n., 152 ; 29, 102-5, 205-9, 223, 341-5, 414, 417-24; 30, 80, 97-113? 232-6, 293 sq., 304 sq. ; 36, 331; during certain f recitation of the Veda is forbidden, 2, 36, 42, 42 n., 263 sq.; 14, 65, 65 n.; 29, 115, 142, 414; 30, 80; to be kept by a king, 2, 236, 236 n. ; observance of the seasons, 10 (ii), 41 sq. ; see also Seasons ; f. of the Ganga and the Mahi, 17, 25 ; 20, 359 ; a f. celebrated by children, with their

FESTIVALS— FIRE

205

ornaments on, and decked with garlands, 17, 63; f. on the mountain- top at Ra^agaha, 20, 71, 168 ; white cloth spread out for ceremonial purposes, 20, 127-9; ii^ honour of gods or sacred places, 22, 92 ; Oaina monks or nuns should not accept food at f., 22, 92-7 ; duty of Brahmawas to invite neighbours to f., 25, 322; the Agrayawa, or par- taking of the first-fruits, 29, 98 sq. ; a f. in the autumn month of Ajva- yu^a, 29, 130, 203, 332 sq., 415 ; 30, 92 sq. ; the Z'aitl-a f., 29, 132 ; 42, 666 ; a f. on the Magha day, after the Praush^Mpada full moon, 29, 209, 331 sq. ; ceremonies at different times of the year, 30, 304 sq. ; the Indramaha-f., 42, ^353, 510; the spring-f. during the Agrahayawa full moon, 42, 365, 551; f. of Indra's banner, 49 (i), 11 n., 89; Mar- gajirsha and ^ravawa i.,see Serpents ; monthly f., see Sacred times ; — cele- bration of the season f., Gahanbars, a good work, 4, 301 sq., 3i5> 3i5 "-, 327-43; 5j 91-7, 208, 351, 351 n., 363, 387-9, 388 sq. n., 391 ; 18, 157, 157 sq. n., 161, 161 n. ; 24, 27, 27 n., 100, 264; 31,367; 37,15-17, 15 n., 84, 95, 167, 173, 422, 429, 434, 440 sq., 477, 483 ; 47, 154 sq., 154 n. ; celebration of the Rapitvin, 5, 95 sq., 352 ; 37, 477 ; in honour of the Fravashis, 5, 315, 315 n. ; the Hamaspathmaedha (All Souls) f., 23, 192 sq., 192 n. ; sacred cake to be consecrated every year on the day Khurda^ of the month Fravardin, 24, 314 sq., 314 n. ; monthly (mahya) and yearly (yairya) f., 31, 198, 205, 210 sq., 216, 220, 335) 338; see also Mahya; the five Gatha-days, and the Ardibahijt, 31, 367 ; — drinking f. in the districts, 27, 56; 28, 435-46; public banquets, 27, 57 sq.; 28, 446, 454-7. Fetters, the ten, or Sanyo^anas, to be broken before entering on the Noble Path, 11, 222; removed by thorough penetration, 11, 307. Fiend, see Mara. Fiends, see Demons. Filial piety, see Family {b). Final beatitude, liberation, release. See Emancipation.

Fines, j^f Punishment. Firdausi, see Shah Namah. Fire.

{a) The element f.

{b) The god F.

(c) Purity, resp. defilement, of f.

{d) F. worship in India : the sacred f.

\e) F. worship in India : the three or more

sacred fires. (/) F. worship in India : the Agnihotra or

f.-oflferings. ig) F. worship in Iran.

{a) The element f.

Fire.

{a) The element f.

{b) The god F.

(c) Purity, resp. defilement, of f.

{d) F. worship in India : the sacred f.

\e) F. worship in India : the three or more

sacred fires. (/) F. worship in India : the Agnihotra or

f.-oflferings. ig) F. worship in Iran.

{a) The element f.

F. produced from the Sat, or the Brahman, 1, 93, 100 ; 38, 20-2 ; 48, 532-4; produces water, 1, 94, 100, 117 sq.; 38, 22 sq. ; red the colour of f., 1, 95, 96 ; its subtlest portion becomes speech, 1, 96-8 ; breath is merged in f., at death, 1, loi, 108 ; is merged in the Highest Being, at the death of the body, 1, loi, 108 ; united with air, warms the ether, 1, 1 17 ; meditation on f. as Brahman, 1, 118, 304 ; worldly uses of the f., 4, 1 15-19 ; first production of f., 5, 55 sq.; 42, xxvii, xxx; diffused through .the six substances, 5, 159; Aharman mixed darkness and smoke with the f., 5, 163 ; Hhe Good Diffuser' in men and animals, 5, 184 sq. ; in plants, waters, and heaven, 5, 185; 42, 54, 191 sq., 571 ; 43, 184; the nature of wisdom is just like f., 5, 394 ; ordeal by f., 7, 59; 31, 39, 51; 37, 59; the internal f. of digestion (Vaijvanara), 7, 59 ;8, 113 ; 11, 260, 260 n.; 34,89 sq., 92, 143 sq., 146 sq. ; 35, 244, 244 n. ; 36, 97 ; 48, 287, 290-4 ; the f. of knowledge, 8, 279, 279 n., 308 ; is the first of the elements, 8, 353, 353 n. ; God speaks to Moses from the f., 9, 35, 35 n., 100, III ; resides in the right ear of a goat, in the right hand of a Brahma«a, in water, and in Kuja grass, 14, 160 ; takes up water, 14, 162, 162 n. ; the seven tongues or flames of the f., 15, 31 ; 33, 14, 14 n.; 49 (i), 197; the simile of the sparks and the f. (individual souls and Brahman), 15, 34 ; B4, 277 n., 279; 38, 29, 30, 6r, 62, 139; the Self compared to the f. produced by the two arams, 15, 236 sq. ; God is like the f. that has set in the ocean, 15,. 265 ; the

206

FIRE

(individual souls and Brahman), 15, 34 ; B4, 277 n., 279; 38, 29, 30, 6r, 62, 139; the Self compared to the f. produced by the two arams, 15, 236 sq. ; God is like the f. that has set in the ocean, 15,. 265 ; the

206

FIRE

symbol of f., tending upwards, 16, 243 ; the vital ft in the life of creatures, 18, 42, 42 n., 172, 172 n. ; 24, 265 sq. ; churning the f., 19, 161, 174, 302; 26, 90-2; 42, 460 sq.; 44, 188; 46, 302-6; the f. of lust, malice, and delusion, 19, 186; 36, 197, 257, 257 n., 260, 366; means of producing f., 20, 292, 292 n. ; 27, 449 sq. ; 35, 85, 85 n. ; the f.-bodies live only three days, 22, 7 n. ; sins caused by actions injuring the souls in f., 22, 7 sq., 67, 67 n. ; 45, 293, 358; nature of f. and water, 24, 123 sq. ; sprang from water, 25, 399, 399 n. ; 33, 114; false oath permitted for the sake of fuel, 27, 273 ; springs from air, 34, Hi, 20-2 ; 48, 535 sq.; the Lord constitutes the Self of the intestinal f., 34, 92, 147, 149; 48, 248; f.- extinguishing apparatus, 35, 67 sq. ; all on f. is this endless becoming, 36, 200 ; water is dissolved into f., and f. into air, 38, 26 ; is Saman, 38, 345-9 ; is sun, wind, earth, 41, 317 ; as vital air, 41, 317 ; is im- mortality, 41, 366 ; the different kinds of f., 42, 54 ; fever and f., 42, 565 ; breath fashioned from f., 43, 4 ; is kindled by the breath, 43, 399 ; one of the six doors to the Brahman, 44, 66 sq. ; gold made a type of f., 44, 125 ; why it does not blaze unless fanned or kindled, 44, 130 ; ordinary f. is a promiscuous eater, an eater of raw flesh, 44, 201 ; origin and feeding of f.-bodies, 45, 397, 397 n. ; the infant Zoroaster rescued from f., 47, 36 sq. ; f. of torment, see Hell («, c). See also Parables (/), and Vaijvanara. {b) The god F.

F. carries the offerings to the gods, 2, 71 ; 12, 2 3psq. ; 25, 167 ; worship of Agni and Atar, 4, Hi ; F, (the son) of Ahura-Mazda, 4, 10 1 ; 23, 120; 31, 37, 41, 80, 84, 96, 102, 260, 284 sq., 313-16, 319; 37, 453 sq.; 47, 67 ; * f .-creature ' and other names wherein is the word f., 4, 203, 203 n.; sacrifices to the F.,4, 206 sq., 217, 223; 5, 337; Aharman's con- flict with the F., 5, 17, 19, 184-6 ; Biirjsm F., 5, 38, 41, 173, 229 ; the F. Vazijt opposes the demon Apaosh,

Vazijt opposes the demon Apaosh,

5, 1 7 1 ; the F. Froba, 5, 2 29 ; Krishna is F. among the Vasus, 8, 88, 97 ; the moon together with the f., uphold- ing aU beings, 8, 257; is aU the deities, 8, 276; the presiding deity of speech, 8, 338 ; is the lord of the elements, 8, 346 ; f. is male, water is female, 12, 9 sq. ; 18, 410 ; gold is the firstborn of F., 14, 134 ; the protector of vows, 14, 305; Fravashi of F. worshipped, 23, 200 ; morning service of the F., 23, 322 n. ; prayer to the F., son of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 334; 31, 307 sq.; Bhr/gu, offspring of F.,25, 169, 169 n.; a guardian of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq. ; the spy of the world, 25, 274 ; the King in the character of F., 25, 396 sq., 397 n. ; made to consume aU things by Bhr/gu, 25, 398, 398 n. ; is the mouth of the gods, 29, 254 ; 33, 109 ; Ahura and his F. and mind protect Zarathujtra, 31, 132, 138; Ahura-Mazda wiH give his gifts in connexion with the F., 31, 147, 150 ; Ahura invoked for a sign from the holy F., 31, 177, 182, 182 n.; Ahura- Mazda's son, worshipped, 31, 196 sq., 196 n., 199, 204, 205 sq., 208-10, 212, 214-16, 218 sq., 220, 222-5, 227, 251, 256, 258, 270-2, 274-7, 320, 323, 325, 331, 346, 348, 35T, 353, 358, 374, 381-4; B7, 184; the herds which have the f. and its blessings, 31, 360 ; enmity of F. to Keresasp, 37, 198 sq., 199 n. ; assisted by truth, 37, 355 ; deity and metre, 43, 53 ; created, 43, 380, 402 ; the glory of Zoroaster descends from endless light to f., and from f. to the mother of Zoroaster, 47, 18 sq., 139 ; assists Zoroaster in converting Vijtasp,^ 47, 67-9, 164. See also Agni, and Atar. {c) Purity, respectively defile- ment, OF F.

Do not rinse the mouth or spit before the f,^ 1, 29 ; rules about the treat- ment of f., 2, 56, 56 n., 128 sq.; a means of purifying, 2, 66 sq. ; 7, 96, 98, loi, 103; 14, 60, 121, 160 sq., 188, 190, 241; 25, 187; 33, 109 ; sin of defiling, extinguishing f., precautions that it may not be con- taminated, 4, Ixxvi, Ixxvi n., Ixxvni, 50, 50 n., 82, 121 sq., 186, 285; 5,

FIRE

207

Ixi, 248- n., 255 sq. and n., 258, 281-3,285, 300, 307, 334"., 396; 7, 227; 14, 36; 18, 229, 310 sq., 371-4, 376-80, 432 sq.; 24, 67, 71, 311, 336sq.;25, 137, 151 ; 31, 284 ; 37, 90 sq., 103, 108, 122 sq.j 149, 155, 162, 162 n., 186-90; 47, 101 ; 48, 565 ; does not kill, 4, 49, 52,

52 n. ; purification of the f., defiled by the dead, 4, 11 3-1 5, 142 sq. ; 37, 160; the cleanser delights the f., 4, 133; trembles in front of boiling water, 4, 283, 283 n. ; 24, 311; is always pure, 14, 132; 25, 398; 33, 216; purified by Ka, 14, 331; the purity of the sacred f., 18, 258; must be cold before the ashes are removed, 24, 311 sq. ; contaminated by a menstruous woman, 24, 332 ; if the sun shines on f., it is a sin, 24, 334 sq. ; a symbol of divine power and purity, 31, xix ; water and f. disturbed by untruth, 37, 73 ; wounded by being poked, 41, 49 sq.

(d) F.-woRSHip IN India : the

SACRED F.

; contaminated by a menstruous woman, 24, 332 ; if the sun shines on f., it is a sin, 24, 334 sq. ; a symbol of divine power and purity, 31, xix ; water and f. disturbed by untruth, 37, 73 ; wounded by being poked, 41, 49 sq.

(d) F.-woRSHip IN India : the

SACRED F.

The pupil comes to the teacher with f.-wood in his hand, 1, 60, Ss, 135, 139 sq., 306 ; 15, 33, 271 ; 44,

53 sq. ; the departed is carried to the f. (of the funeral pile) from whence he sprang, 1, 79 ; rules about the sacred f., 2, i sq., 201, 201 sq. n. ; 25, 104, 108 ; 29, 385 sq. ; 30, xxvi, 138 ; 38, 306 ; daily worship of the f., 2, 16 sq. ; 25, 151 sq., 239 ; 29, 286 sq. ; at night one should not study in a wood where there is no f, nor gold, 2, 44 ; before placing fuel on the f. it must be sprinkled with water, 2, 55 ; the sin of aban- doning one's sacred f., 2, 69, 256 sq. and n. ; 7, 135, 176; 25; 103; is a sacred object, 2, 94 ; 14, 36 ; 33, 222 ; a Brahma^arih, when on a journey, shall throw part of the alms into the f. (instead of offer- ing it to the teacher), 2, 135 sq. ; the ascetic lives without a f., 2, 154; 14, 283; kindling of one f. enjoined for the hermit, . 2, 155, 155 n., 157, 195 ; 14, 45, 259 ; 25, 199; money may be taken, to defray the expenses of religious rites, from a rich man who does not

(instead of offer- ing it to the teacher), 2, 135 sq. ; the ascetic lives without a f., 2, 154; 14, 283; kindling of one f. enjoined for the hermit, . 2, 155, 155 n., 157, 195 ; 14, 45, 259 ; 25, 199; money may be taken, to defray the expenses of religious rites, from a rich man who does not

kindle the sacred f., 2, 273 ; obla- tions in the f. part of penances, 7, 151; the sacred f. kindled at the wedding, 7, 191; 14, 42, 236; 25, 87; 29, 170 sq.; 30, 193, 261 ; on entering the place where sacred f. is kept, let him raise his arm, 7, 228 ; 14, 245 ; 25, 138 ; the student's daily worship of the sacred f., by bringing a log to it, 8, 360 ; 14, 156 sq. ; 25, 42, 50, 62, 64; 29, 75 sq., 191, 307-9, 313 ; 30, 66 sq., 155 sq., 159 sq., 271 sq., 274; 44, 48 sq. ; the ascetic keeps a f., 8, 362 ; wor- shipped by Brahma;2as, 10 (i), 90 ; (ii), 74 ; worshipping of the f. does not purify, 10 (ii), 41 ; feeding the sacrificial f ., recommended by Mara, 10 (ii), 69 ; the principal thing in sacrifice is the sacred f., 10 (ii), 105 ; origin of the f.-ritual of the Va^asaneyins, 12, xxxi sq., xxxv ; the raw flesh-eating, corpse-eating, and the sacrificial f., 12, 33 sq.; Paryagnikarawa, carrying the f. round a sacred object, 12, 45 sq., 45 n.; 26, 187 n.; 44, xli, 307; is the womb of the sacrifice, 12, 141 sq. ; 26, 19 sq. ; 44, 3 ; the f. in the sacrificer's innermost soul, 12, 311 sq.; he who speaks the truth worships the f., 12, 312 sq. ; Brahmawas who keep no sacred f. are like ^udras, 14, 3 3 sq. and n. ; teacher compared with the sacred f., 14, 40 sq. ; a Snataka should not pass between a f. and a Brahmawa or between two fires, 14, 61; sin of extinguishing the sacred f., 14, 104, 114 ; the Snataka must keep a sacred f., 14, 159 ; touching f. after dinner, 14, 263 ; younger brother must not kindle the sacred f. before the elder, 14, 329 ; the rite of the Atharva«as of carrying f. on the head, 15, 42 ; 38, 186, 189 sq.; 48, 629, 631; Kajyapa gave up f.-worship, 19, 188 sq. ; 5'raddha offerings made in the sacred f. or in the hand of a Brah- ma«a, 25, 114 ; stealing a sacred f., 25, 312 ; taking fuel for the sacred f. no theft, 25, 313 ; sacrificial food offered only in f., 26, 59 sq., 178 sq. ; 44, 283 ; what he offers in the f., thereby the gods exist, 26, 154 ; the sacrifice is f., 26, 171; carrying the

208

FIRE

no theft, 25, 313 ; sacrificial food offered only in f., 26, 59 sq., 178 sq. ; 44, 283 ; what he offers in the f., thereby the gods exist, 26, 154 ; the sacrifice is f., 26, 171; carrying the

208

FIRE

f. round the animal victim, 26, 177 sq., 186 sq. ; 29, 176 sq.; 30, 234 sq. ; 44, xxvi, 307, 307 n., 410 sq. ; Agnyadheya or the setting up of the sacred domestic f., 29, 12-14, 12 n., 20, 270-2, 276 sq. ; 30, 14 sq., 201-3 ; Agnipra«ayana,the carrying forward of the f., 29, 23, 162 ; a man setting out on a journey makes the f. enter himself or the two kindling-sticks, 29, 133 sq. ; 30, 203; expiatory rite, if the sacred f. goes out, 29, 134 ; 41, 263-5 ? preparing the place for the sacrificial f., 29, 162 ; the domestic f. to be kept and wor- shipped, 29, 172, 269 ; 30, 2f6i, 267 ; a f.-brand thrown into the direction whence danger is expected, 29, 231 sq. ; renewal of the sacred f. after a death or other calamity, 29, 246-8, 2 46sq. n. ; the two kindling-sticks handed over to the sacrificer, 29, 265-8 ; sprinkling water round the sacrificial f., 29, 378 ; 30, 141 sq.; the Sutikagni or f. used at the con- finement, 30, 211, 214; placing the f. in the new-built house, 30, 285 sq. ; one who has forsaken his f. cannot be a witness, 33, 87 ; the king must worship those who keep a sacred f., 33, 346 ; a wife deceased before her husband takes away his sacred f., 33, 377 J charm to ward oiF danger from f., 42, 147, 514-16; is the immortal element of sacrifice, 43, 326 sq. ; the sacrificial horse coupled with the sacred f. (Arka), as the representative of Agni-Pra^apati, 44, xviii ; the f. is faith, the ghee is truth, 44, 46 ; by sacrificing with f. produced by two Arawis of Ajvattha tree, Pururavas becomes a Gan- dharva, 44, 73 sq.; churned out at the seasonal sacrifices, 44, 77 ; these worlds have light on both sides, through f. on this side, and through the sun on yonder side, 44, 149 ; by means of the circumambient f. enemies are shut out from sacrifice, 44, 271 ; tending the f., cannot be a means of reaching perfection, 45, 294 sq.; the rubbing of f. by two firesticks represented as an act of generation, 46, 302, 304 sq. ; cir- cumambulated, see Circumambula- tion. See also Agni (0).

{e) F.-woRSHiP IN India : the

THREE OR MORE SACRED FIRES.

Pupils attend the teacher's s. f., 1, 64 ; the s. f. teach Upakojala, 1, 64-7 ; libations in^ the Garhapatya, Dakshiwa, and Ahavaniya f. as penances, 1, 70 ; the doctrine of the five f., heaven, rain (Par^aaya), earth, man, woman, and our being born in them, 1, 78-80, 80 n., 84; 15, 207 sq. ; 34, Ixxxiii, cviii ; 38, 101-32, 186-9, 233-5, 298, 383, 400, 403 ; 48, 273-7, 585, 595, 652, 753 ; as members of the Vaijvanara Self,

1, 89 ; the teacher holds, with regard to alms, the place which the Ahavaniya f. holds with regard to a sacrifice, 2, 14; the three f. at a sacrifice, 2, 117, 117 n. ; 14, 56, 192-5; 25, 71 sq. ; 30, 321-3, 353, 363 sq.; 48, 291 ; the hermit with wife and children and his sacred f.,

holds with regard to a sacrifice, 2, 14; the three f. at a sacrifice, 2, 117, 117 n. ; 14, 56, 192-5; 25, 71 sq. ; 30, 321-3, 353, 363 sq.; 48, 291 ; the hermit with wife and children and his sacred f.,

2, 156; 7, 276; to be kept by a king, 2, 161 ; sin of extinguishing or neg- lecting the s. f,, 2, 287 ; 14, 4 sq. ; 25, 438, 442 sq. ; 44, 82-5, 187-96 ; he must not eat in a house where the s. f. are preserved, 7, 221 ; one who keeps five f. sanctifies a com- pany, 7, 254; 14, 19 ; 25, no, lion.; the ascetic repositing the s, f. in himself, 7, 279; 14, 275 sq., 280, 291 ; 25, 203, 205 ; to be regardless of fruits of action, not discarding the s. f., is renunciation, 8, 67 ; one of the ten f. at the allegorical sacri- fice of the sense-organs, 8, 261 ; Ahavaniya and Garhapatya f., 8, 262; 12, 207 sq.; 44,516,535; 46, 236, 238; the sacrificer sleeps in one of the chief f. -houses, 12, 1,6; preparation of the sacrificial f., 12, I sq., 87-92, 95-114, 230-2; only oblations offered in blazing f. are successful, 12, 146, 174 ; they strew grass round the f., for the sacrifice dreads nakedness, 12, 208 ; the Garhapatya f. is a house, 12, 272 ; the Agnyadhana (Agnyadheya) or establishment of the s. f., 12, 274- 322 ; 25, 438 ; 43, 296, 296 n. * 44, I n., 2 ; producing (churning) the s. f., 12, 275, 292-5, 293 n., 294 sq. n., 311 sq., 389, 389 n. ; the Punaradheya or re-establishment of the s. f., 12, 285, 285 n., 313-22, 313

FIRE

209

n. ; 46, 368 ; so long as he has not set up the s. f., the sacrificer is a mere man, 12, 292, 294 ; Sabhya or hall f. kept up by Kshatriyas, 12, 302 n. ; Agnyupasthana, or worship of the s. f., 12, 338--60 ; the house- holder worships the s, f, when setting out on a journey, and returning home, 12, 357-60 ; Samidhs (kindling-sticks), 12, 400 n. ; 44, 567 ; the Prawas, Apana, &c., identified with the s. f., 15, 279 sq. ; 44, 190 ; the three s. f. form the mouth-endowed body of the Self, 15, 308 ; meditation on the s, f., 15, 331 sq., 334; the s. f. injure him who neglects sacrifices, 25, 133; made to blaze when portents inter- rupt the Veda-study, 25, 145 ; kindled again after cremation of the wife,

25, 198; the dhish^yas or hearths,

f. form the mouth-endowed body of the Self, 15, 308 ; meditation on the s, f., 15, 331 sq., 334; the s. f. injure him who neglects sacrifices, 25, 133; made to blaze when portents inter- rupt the Veda-study, 25, 145 ; kindled again after cremation of the wife,

25, 198; the dhish^yas or hearths,

26, 147-55, 148 n., 441-6 ; 41, 317 sq,, 317".; 43, 241-5, 358, 360 j if weakness comes upon the sacri- ficer, he is led to the Ahavaniya f., 26, 148, 148 n. ; kindling the sacrificer, 26, 385 sq., 386 n. ; the sacrificial f. at Sattras, 26, 441-6 ; where the wife and the f. are, this is the home, 29, 89 ; restore a sick person to health, 29, 236 ; are fond of the village, 29, 236 ; the s. f. at the funeral, 29, 238 sq., 242 sq., 356; 44, 175; the fiction concern- ing the three s. f., 34, 146 ; as the Garhapatya the highest Self may be represented because it is the Self of all, 34, 1 50 ; a sixth f.mentioned by the Va^asaneyins, 38, 1 87-9 ; the making of the fire-pan (ukha), 41, 229-46 ; 44, 579 sq. ; building of the Garha- patya hearth, 41, 298-319 ; 43, 1 1 7-2 1 ; spells put into the s.f., 42, 76 ; Ukhya f. carried in a pan for a year, 43, 191 n., 198, 198 n., 272 sq., 272 n., 308, 324 ; Agnisava, 43, 298, 298 n. ; the f.-pan a womb, 43^ 341 ; f.-pan represents the universe, 43, 353 sq., 354 n.; thirty-six thou- sand Arka-f. produced by Mind, Speech, &c.,43, 375-80, 375 n. ; the sacrificial f. to be laid down at new moon, not under an asterism, 44, I sq. ; the offerer of the Agnihotra kept up by his f., 44, 47 ; AnvS- harya-paiana f., 44, 83, 178, 183;

whilst he is offering the Agnihotra, the Sacrificer's f. become worn out, and he renews them again by the animal sacrifice: with the f. the Sacrificer and his house and cattle are worn out and renewed, 44, 1 1 8 sq. ; the s. f. long for flesh, 44, 1 19 ; worshipped to avoid being driven from one's home, 44, 126; symbolism of the four sacrificial f. at the animal sacrifice, 44, 127; animal sacrifice in the s. f. thrown together, 44, 174 ; the three f. are the three worlds, 44, 178 ; he who lays down his two f. spreads himself all over these worlds, 44, 178 ; how the sacred f. are to be treated when the Agni- hotrin dies, 44, 197-200 ; by burning the Sacrificer they unite him with his f., 44, 200-2 ; the f. by which the dead Sacrificer is burnt, lovingly touch him even as sons their father, 44, 204 ; sacrificial f. not kept up by the Kaj-is, 44, 401 ; the sacrificer of a Purushamedha takes up the two f, within his own self, 44, 412 ; Agnidhra (n.) or f.-shed, 44, 515 ; the three sacrificial f. the heads of Agni, 46, 168 ; establishment of s.f. not obligatory for those whose con- dition of life involves chastity, 48, 698.

(/) F. WORSHIP IN India : the Agnihotra or f. -offerings.

the heads of Agni, 46, 168 ; establishment of s.f. not obligatory for those whose con- dition of life involves chastity, 48, 698.

(/) F. WORSHIP IN India : the Agnihotra or f. -offerings.

Five A. oblations offered to the Prawas, 1, 89-91 ; 15, 279 sq. ; 88, 249-52 ; 48, 294 sq. ; as hungry children sit round their mother, so do all beings sit round the A., 1, 91 ; he who offers the A. with a full knowledge of its purport, offers it in all worlds, in all beings, in all Selfs, all his sins are burnt, 1, 91 ; the inner A. is better than the ordinary A., 1, 283 ; 8, 191 ; 38, 263 ; reception of a guest during an A., 2, 1 1 8 sq. ; meal time regulated by A., 7, 218 ; the A. as the first among sacrifices, 8, 353 ; 1^? 3° sq., 51 sq. ; 17, 134; 25, 130, 130 n., 132; 44, 502; 45, 138; the A. or Morning and Evening Libations, and the worship of the fires, 12, 173? 186, 322-60, 374 sq., 374 "•> 407, 415, 443 sq. ; 26, 37, 37 n., 390 ; 43, 274, 297, 297 n., 299, 356; 44, XIV,

SlO

FIRE

3° sq., 51 sq. ; 17, 134; 25, 130, 130 n., 132; 44, 502; 45, 138; the A. or Morning and Evening Libations, and the worship of the fires, 12, 173? 186, 322-60, 374 sq., 374 "•> 407, 415, 443 sq. ; 26, 37, 37 n., 390 ; 43, 274, 297, 297 n., 299, 356; 44, XIV,

SlO

FIRE

1 1 8 sq. ; if the A. were not offered, the sun would not rise, 12, 328 ; the A. as a domestic sacrifice, obligatory for every householder, morning and evening offerings in the domestic fire, 2, 51 ; 7, 191 ; 12, 333 sq. ; 14, 265 ; 29, 14, 18 sq., 89, 136, 172, .286 sq., 386, 392 ; 30, 15 sq., 19-21, 39, 196 sq., 265 sq. ; 42, 84, 145; the A. is the ship that sails heaven- wards, 12, 345 sq. ; 44, 185, 190 ; the Ga/ilas, who were converted by Buddha, flung their hair, their braids, and their things for the A. into the river, 13, 132 sq. ; good conduct more important than the A., 14, 34 ; the hermit offers the A., 14, 45, 292, 294 ; 49 (i), 74 ; an Agni- hotrin may perform secret penances, 14, 125 ; gifts to Brahmawas better than A., 14, 138 sq, ; 25, 229 ; the Na^iketa rite a kind of f.-sacrifice, which leads to heaven, 15, xxi sqq., 4 sq., 9, 12; 34, 247-52; 48, 269; the merit of offering sacrifices, especially the A., 15, 51 sqq., 334, 336-8 I times for the A., 25, 32, 32 n., 122.; 48, 527 ; A. not interrupted by impurity after death, 25, 182, 183 n. ; wife burnt with the A. fires, 25, 198; the A. with three sacred fires, 25, 200 ; persons unfit to offer the A,, 25, 437, 437 n. ; the per- manent obligation of the A., 34, Ixxyiii; 38» 191, 296 sq., 296 n., 313, S58-61 ; 48, 177, 693 sq,, 702 sq., 725 sq. ; offered during a whole month at the ayana of the Kuw^a- payins, 38, 250 n., 251, 314 ; trans- ference of the fire from the Gar- hapatya fire to the two other fires, at the A., 38, 251 ; a text relating to the : A. which forms part of the mahapitr/ya^^^a, 38, 299 sq. ; A. offered on the eve of battle, 42, 1 22, 510; to be offered by the sacrificer himself in new and full moon nights, 44, 21 sq., 34sq. ; esoteric doctrines about the A., 44, 46-8 ; Uddalaka Aru;?i's teaching on the A., 44, 79- 85; worlds conquered by the A., 44, III sq. ; Ganaka of Videha on the A., 44, 112-15 ; after performing the A., one approaches the fires saying * Wealth,' and becomes firmly established by offspring and

cattle, 44, 126 ; the A. of one who performs a sattra, 44, 175 ; expiatory ceremonies in connexion with the A., 44, 178-96; the A. is a sacri- ficial session ensuring death in old age, 44, 178; sacred to Pra^apati, 44, 183 ; is a long sacrificial session, 44, 197, 200 ; how it is performed when the Agnihotrin dies, 44, 197-200; tainted is the A. of one who is dead, 44, 198 ; prayers for the morning and evening service, 46, 37 sq., 39, 42 sq., 317 ; speaking of truth incumbent on the Agni- hotrin, 48, 303. (g) F. WORSHIP IN Iran.

of one who is dead, 44, 198 ; prayers for the morning and evening service, 46, 37 sq., 39, 42 sq., 317 ; speaking of truth incumbent on the Agni- hotrin, 48, 303. (g) F. WORSHIP IN Iran.

Sacredness and worship of f. in Zoroastrianism, 1, xxii ; 4, xiii, Ixii, Ixiv, Ixxv-lxxvii, Ixxix sq. ; 5, Ixi, 298-300, 298 n., 299 n., 375, 375 n., 393-6 ; 18, 163 sq., 164 n., 171 sq., 290 sq. ; 31, 258 ; 37, 231, 266 sq., 350 sq., 358, 368, 470 ; 47, 91, 154, 161, 161 n.; Ardashir blamed for destroying the sacred f. of the Muleik ut-tavaif, 4, xliv sq. ; keeps away or kills the fiends, 4, Ixxvi, Ixxix sq., 115, 184 n.; 5, 229, 317, 342-4 ; 37, 122 ; 47, 141 ; the sacred Bahram (Vahram) f., 4, Ixxvi, 1 15 n., 272 ; 5, 185, 202, 206 ; 24, 96 ; 47, 161, 161 n. ; meritoriousness of bringing f.-brands to the Daityo- gatu, or Bahram f., 4, 1 15-19, 115 sq. n. ; kept to watch over a preg- nant woman and a new-born child, 4, 184 n. ; 5, 316 sq., 322 ; 18, 59, 59 n.; 24,277; 37, 480; 47, 30; how often the f. of Ahura-Mazda must be fed, 4, 256, 256 n. ; they who treat not friendly his f., offend Ahura-Mazda, 4, 281 ; worship of the f. one of the three (four) best things in the world, 4, 293; 18, 417; offerings not to be made, without looking at the f., 4, 347 ; worship of the f. re-established by Peshyo- tanu, 5, li, 227, 230; on the nature of the five kinds of f., 5, 61-4, 61 n. ; the sacred f. Gujasp (Gujn-asp), 5, 173, 229 ; 24, 271, 271 n. ; 37, 190 ; opposed to witchcraft, 5, 185 ; the f. Vijnasp, 5, 218; consecration of f. and water, 5, 224-7 ; prayer on presenting anything to the f., 5, 333, 333 ^*\ advantage of keeping a f. in

FIRE— FIRE-ALTAR

211

; the sacred f. Gujasp (Gujn-asp), 5, 173, 229 ; 24, 271, 271 n. ; 37, 190 ; opposed to witchcraft, 5, 185 ; the f. Vijnasp, 5, 218; consecration of f. and water, 5, 224-7 ; prayer on presenting anything to the f., 5, 333, 333 ^*\ advantage of keeping a f. in

FIRE— FIRE-ALTAR

211

the house, 5, 339 sq.; holy-water presented to the f., 5, 341 sq., 375, 375 n. ; 18, 232, 251 ; holy f., 5, 362 ; 47, 76, 82 ; prayer for the f. when seeing the f., 5, 371; kept burning at the three nights' cere- mony, 18, 59 ; formula addressed to the f. (tava athro), 18, 141, 143, 143 n. ; priests protectors of the sacred f«j 18, 353 ; duty of maintaining the s.f., 24, 270-2, 301, 355 sq. ; 37,96, 163 sq., 188, 190-2; salutation of the f., 24, 358 ; the altar f. an aid of grace, 31, 95, 100; about f.-wood, 37, 48, 126 ; atonement for injuring the f. of Varahran, 37, 86 ; about the f. in the house, 37, 122; care of the f. when travelling, 37, 125; neglect of f. causes want of offspring, 37, 191 sq. ; the f. pleased by the conversion of Vijtasp, 47, 74 ; abode of the s. f., see Fire-temple. Fire-altar : the altar is female, the f. is male, 12, 63 ; after having built the f., one must not approach a Sudra wife, 14, .96 ; leading forward of the fire to the f., 26, 121-6 ; 43, 188-207; penance for pushing against a f., 29, 224 ; f. made of mind, &c., do not constitute part of the sacrificial action, 34, Ixxiv ; 38, 259-68; the Agni/^ayana (Agni^itya), or building of the f., 38, 261 n., 264 ; 41, xxvi sq., 143-419 ; 43, xiii, xxi, 1-280 ; layers and bricks of the f., 41, 186-90, 355 sq., 362 ; 44, 542 (ish/aka), 544 (^iti), 546 (lokam- pr/«a), 552 (nakasad), 554 (pa«^a- ^u^a), 560 (punaj^i), 564 (r/tavya), 566 (sadana), 573 J[spr/t), 574 (srishri), 576 (svayamatr/wwa), 582 (valakhilya), 586 (vijva^yotis) ; the ashes from the fire-pan at the Agni- y^ayana thrown into the water, 41, 293-7 ; preparation of the site of the great Ahavaniyaf., 41, 325-417 ; the fire-pan on the f., 41, 396-401 ; plan of f., 41, 419; ceremony of building the householder's f., 42, 354 ; the mystery of the f., 43, xiii- xxvi, 281-404 ; ritual of the f. later than the rest of the sacrificial system, 43, xiii, xviii ; takes a full year to complete, 43, xix, xxiii; represented as the Universe, 43, xix sq., 381-90; lotus-leaf in its

later than the rest of the sacrificial system, 43, xiii, xviii ; takes a full year to complete, 43, xix, xxiii; represented as the Universe, 43, xix sq., 381-90; lotus-leaf in its

centre, 43, xx, i n., 44 sq. and n. ; has the shape of a large bird, 43, xxi sq., I n., 4 n., 19-21, 22 n., 112 n., 114-16, 120 sq., 135-40, 148 sq., 168, 168 n., 177, 179 sq., 180 n,, 201, 250 sq. and n., 272, 274, 285-9, 296, 300-6, 311, 363, 391, 402 ; 44, 588 (wing of altar) ; bricks of the f. representing parts of the universe, 43, 2 n., 23-9, 41-57, 47 n., 80, 82, 90-103, 109, 121-4, 127- 34, 138, 140-8, 271, 364; diagram showing the central parts of the layers, 43, 17, 24, 48, 71, 98 ; repre- sents Purusha-Pra^apati and the divine body of the sacrificer, 43, 30, 226 sq., 252, 256 ; 44, xiv, 428 ; the Agnii^ayana higher than an ordinary sacrifice, 43, 121, 2i4n. ; sprinkling the f., 43, 169 sq.; is speech, 43, 173 ; drawing of frog, lotus-flower, and bamboo-shoot across it, 43, 174-7; is an island, 43, 187; mounting the f., 43, 198-200; its different bricks are so many Agnis, 43, 222, 222 n.; Agniyo^ana, or Yoking of the f., 43,249-55; the Agni^ayana includes all sacrificial rites, 43, 266, 296-9 ; rules for repeated Agni^ayana, 43, 271-4; propitiatory hymn to make good deficiencies in the building of the f., 43, 274-8 ; the building of the f. must not be performed for another person, 43, 278-80 ; the triad F., Mahad uktham, and Mahavrata, 43, 281-9 ; how to measure its dimen- sions, 43, 305-12; sevenfold, hundredfold, and hundred and one- fold, 43, 312-15 ; time for building the f., 43, 316-20; number of bricks,

43, 357-61 ; identified with the metres, 43, 384-6 ; built so as to look in all directions, 43, 390-3 ; the Agnii^ayana a preliminary to the Soma-sacrifice, 44, xiii ; human sacrifice at the building of the f.,

44, xxxvii-xxxix ; is twenty-one- fold, 44, 334 sq., 334 n. ; the greatest possible f. built at the Sarvamedha, 44, 418 ; the tomb of a builder of a f. to be made in the shape of the f., 44, 428 ; the bones of the deceased arranged like the bird- shaped f., 44, 434 sq. ; burial rite for one who has built, and one who has

p 2

212

FIRE-ALTAR— FOOD

not built, a f., 44, 439 sq. ; AgniM or builder of a f., 44, 516 ; Mantras for the constniction of the f., 46, 2 8 5 sq. See also Agni (0), and Altar.

Fire-bodies, see Fire {a).

Fire-places, in India and Ceylon, 36, 86 sq. n.

Fire-priest, see Priests («, e).

Fire-temple (abode of the sacred fires), ceremonial worship in it, 5, 310, 310 n.; 18, 162, 162 n., 173, 242, 242 n. ; 24, 28; 87, 119; three times every day the archangels form an assembly in the f., 5, 393 ; cere- mony for the living soul celebrated in it, 18, 242.

Fire-worahippers, hold the doc- trine of deeds having their reward, 13, 190 sq.

Firmament, see Sky.

; 24, 28; 87, 119; three times every day the archangels form an assembly in the f., 5, 393 ; cere- mony for the living soul celebrated in it, 18, 242.

Fire-worahippers, hold the doc- trine of deeds having their reward, 13, 190 sq.

Firmament, see Sky.

Fish : the Kara f., chief of the crea- tures living in water, 4, 223, 224 n. ; sexual intercourse of f., 5, 61 ; the Kar f. protects the Hom, 5, 65 sq. ; 24, III, III n. ; the f. Vas of Pan^asa^varan, 5, 66 ; the ox-f. exists in all seas, 5, 71 ; Makara, chief among f , 8, 90, 90 n. ; eating the flesh of f., a kind of penance, 10 (ii), 41 ; Buddha allows the Bhikkhus to eat f., 20, 252 sq.; mighty f. hundreds of leagues long, 20, 302; 35, 130, 186; 36, 90; the eyesight of the Kara f., 23, 239, 266 ; stories of the island- whale, 23, 295, 295 n. ; f. offerings, 28, 78, 78 n.; the f. of fifty fins, and the sacred beast that stands in Vouru- kasha, worshipped, 31, 291 ; the fabulous f. Khwan, 89, 164 sq., 167.

Fishing, regulations for, 27, 260, 263 sq., 264 n., 277, 307.

Five-people (pa^^a ^ana/6), rest in the Self, 15, 178, 178 n. ; what is meant by them, 34, xl, 257-63 ; beyond the f., i.e. far away, 42, 92 ; the fivefold dwellings of the f., 46, 194.

Flamingoes (Ha;wsas), see Birds {b).

Flesh, see Animals {e).

Flood : expiatory oblation to the F., if the Soma meets with any mishap at the purifying bath concluding the Soma-sacrifice, 44, 2 11 ; Wind wor- shipped under the name of F., 44, 479. See also Deluge,

Flowers, as offerings, 8, 85 ; celes- tial f. worn by Kr/shwa, 8, 93 ; similes of f, 8, 285 sq., 313, 371 ; 10 (i), 16-19 > ^^^^ of heavenly (Maw^arava, Maw^iishaka) f. in honour of Buddha, 11, 86 sq. ; 20, 370, 370 n. ; 21, 6, 9, 20, 24, 69, 156 sq., 162-71, 183 sq., 232, 234, 308, 313, 315, 378; the Bodhisattva smells heavenly f., 21, 345; vision of Mandara f., 22, 233 sq. ; rain of f. in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 95. See also Lotus.

Foetus, see Embryo.

Folklore, see Fables, and Tales.

Food.

{a) F. in mythology and philosophy. {b) F. in law and ritual. \c) Lawful and forbidden f.

[a) F. IN MYTHOLOGY AND PHILO- SOPHY.

; rain of f. in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 95. See also Lotus.

Foetus, see Embryo.

Folklore, see Fables, and Tales.

Food.

{a) F. in mythology and philosophy. {b) F. in law and ritual. \c) Lawful and forbidden f.

[a) F. IN MYTHOLOGY AND PHILO- SOPHY.

F., the deity of the pratihara hymns, for all beings live when they partake of f., 1, 20 sq. ; pro- duced from water, 1, 94 ; 43, 232 ; the word *f.' (anna) denotes 'earth,' 1, 94 n.; 38, 23 sq.; 48, 536; see also Earth ; is the root of the body, 1, 99, 99sq.n.; depends on rain, 1, 117; 8, 54 ; meditation on f. as Brahman 1, 117 ; 15, 64-9, 194, 302 sq., 312-16 ; by means of f. he obtains everything, 1, 203 sq. ; the creation of f., 1, 240 sq. ; 41, 402; no one who does not eat, has strength to do holy works, 4, 3 1 ; all creatures produced by f., 8, 54 ; 15, 55, 64-9 ; three kinds of f. (according to the three Guwas), 8, 118; how f. is di- gested and bodies are formed in the womb, 8, 252 ; is the highest of all things to be swallowed, 8, 353 ; f. and breath identified, 12, 304; 15, 194 ; 38, 211, 213 ; milk the first f., and f. means progeny, 12, 385 sq., 388, 394 ; goddess of f., 14, 240 ; creatures depend on f., f. is life, hence gifts of f. must be made, 14, 245 ; everything rests on f., 15, 66 sq. ; seven kinds of f. pro- duced, 15, 91-3 ; f. and breath are the two gods, 15, i^2\ from f. are born all creatures thai live on earth ; afterwards they live on f., and in the end (when they die) they return to it, 15, 315 ; f. of the souls in heaven

FOOD

213

and in hell, 18, 66 sq. and n., 72 ; 24, 21 sq., 21 n., 25 ; is threefold, 26, 28; 43, 93, no; 46, 141, 143; means cattle, 26, 172 ; prayer to the Lord of F., 29, 54, 348 ; the support of all beings, 86, 369 ; satisfies if proportionate to the body, 41, 260, 330 ; the body linked to f. by means of vital airs, 41, 270; 48, 139; mortar and pestle represent f., 41, 393-7 ; is taken from the front (of the mouth) towards the back, 41, 402 ; is the resort of the waters, 41, 416 ; all f. is water, for one eats by moistening the f., 43, 35 ; 44, 443 ; is seventeenfold, 43, 79 ; evil driven away by means of f., 43, 87 ; a sick man, when he gets better, asks for f., 43, 87 ; the essence of f. is invisible, 48, 95 ; how f. benefits the body, 43, 135, 139 ; the arrows of the terrestrial Rudras, 43, 165 ; represented by sour curds, honey, and ghee, 43, 184 sq. ; is variegated, 43, 196 ; immortal and mortal parts of f., 43, 285 ; by means of the arms f. is eaten, 43, 306 ; when enclosed in the body, f. becomes the body itself, 43, 341 ; f. consumed by man in this world, consumes him in the other, 44, 260 ; f. of mankind in the future ages, 47, 112-14, 117.

(b) F. IN LAW AND RITUAL.

is eaten, 43, 306 ; when enclosed in the body, f. becomes the body itself, 43, 341 ; f. consumed by man in this world, consumes him in the other, 44, 260 ; f. of mankind in the future ages, 47, 112-14, 117.

(b) F. IN LAW AND RITUAL.

Robbery permitted to sustain life, after having not eaten at the time of six meals, 2, 273 ; the cere- mony of * honouring one's f.' before a meal, 7, 220, 220 n. ; f. given for reciting stanzas, rejected by Buddha, 10 (ii), 13 ; fast-day f., 12, 2, 5 sq. ; 42, 534 ; f. of king must be hallowed by Mantras and mixed with anti- dotes against poison, 25, 25 1 ; special f. for penances, 25, 449, 452 sq., 455, 459-61,463-5, 47osq., 474sq., 478 ; first f. of the child (annapra- jana), 29, 50, 182, 183 sq., 299 sq. ; 30, 216, 283 ; 37, 122 ; jee also Child {b) ; used for ancestor- wor- ship, 29, 251 sq. ; a wife who always eats before her husband may be divorced, 83, 184 ; moderation in f., a condition of moral conduct and a holy life, 35, 4-7 ; three right views regarding f., 86, 252, 252 n. ; giving no f., a mode of engaging in con-

flict, 87, 40, 44, 67 ; proportion of f. for mankind and cattle, 37, 9 1 sq. ; daily f. of men, women, children, and dogs, 37, 1 14 ; sin of deprival of f., 87, 115 sq., 123, 130, 141 ; all f. must be consecrated, 87, 192 ; prayer for f., 87, 332 ; 41, 262 sq. ; merit of providing f. for the good, B7, 333 sq.; kinds of f. given to sacrificer, 41, 36 f, ; put on the bricks used for building the fire- altar, 41, 155 ; 43, 91; is served from the right side, 43, 226 ; accepted from a Brahmawa, not from a low person, 48,565, See also Abstinence, Eating, and Meals. {a) Lawful and forbidden f. Remains of f. impure, 1, 18 ; 44, 446 ; restrictions as to f., for the Brahma^rin, 2, 8, 12 n., 12-16, 191 ; 8, 360 ; 14, 118 sq., 119 n. ; rules about lawful and forbidden f., 2, 59-71, 74 sq., 265-70, 274; 6, 23 sq., 58, 94, 97, 106, 109-11, 134 sq., 262 sq.; 7, 33, 39, 136,187; 8, 279; 10 (ii), 40 sq.; 14, 33 sq. and n., 44, 69-75, 104 sq., 115, 12 r, 130 sq., 154, 171-3, 184 sq., 222, 224, 237, 239, 250 sq., 263, 287, 298, 310, 313, 317, 319, 329; 25, Ixviii sq., xciv, 161-4, 168, 170-7, 441, 441 n., 443, 443 n., 497; 27, 462 sq. ; 88, 287; 88, 311 sq. ; penances for eating impure or for- bidden f., 2, 85-7, 287 sq., 290, 295 ; 7, 153 sq., 162-9; 14, 131; 25, 460-3, 481 sq. ; 29, 224; fit for sacrifices, 2, 138 sq., 296, 300 sq. and n. ; 14, 70 ; 25, 123-5 ; 30, 267 ; but see also Sacrifices {b) ; f. to be avoided for a special vow, 2, 147 ; forbidden f. must be avoided even in times of distress, 2, 213 ; of Rudras, 2, 233; 14, 49; fit for ^raddhas, 2, 256 ; 14, 54 sq, ; for- bidden f. becomes pure by scatter- ing earth on it, 2, 292, 292 n.; polluted by a menstruous woman, 5, 279, 283, 340 sq. n. ; not to be thrown away to the north at night,

5, 318 ; f. over which God*s name has been pronounced, not to be rejected, 6, 130; fruit and cattle created by God, therefore lawful f.,

becomes pure by scatter- ing earth on it, 2, 292, 292 n.; polluted by a menstruous woman, 5, 279, 283, 340 sq. n. ; not to be thrown away to the north at night,

5, 318 ; f. over which God*s name has been pronounced, not to be rejected, 6, 130; fruit and cattle created by God, therefore lawful f.,

6, 133 sq. ; reproval of those who prohibit lawful f., 6, 199; honey

214

FOOD— FRANGRASYAN

lawful f., 6, 257; great religious merit of him who does not eat meat, 7, 171 ; when illicit f. may be eaten, 7, 187-9; ^4, Ixxv; 38, 309-12; 48, 701 sq.; cattle are lawful f., 9, 59 ; persons in whose house it is lawful to eat f., 9, 81 sq., 82 n. ; of a Brahmawa slayer for- bidden, 14, loi ; 25, 309; Kajmirians eat meat, 14, 147 n. ; f. defiled by various causes, 15, 312 ; Brahmawas are abstainers from f. at night and at the wrong time, 17, 130 ; milk of goats, the best f., 24, 45 ; defiled and purified, 25, 190 sq.; 48, 17; common people eat raw flesh, 26, 395 ^'9 396 n.; list of dishes, rules about f., 27, 459-64 ; honey for- bidden to the Brahma^arin, 44, 90 ; flesh is the best kind of f., 44, 119 ; abstinence from acids and salt does not lead to perfection (as some think), 45, 294 ; purity in matters of f. enjoined for those who know Brahman, 48, 702. See also Absti- nence, and Animals {e).

Fools, who do not know the true law, 10 (i), 20-2 ; company of f. and wise men, 10 (i), 55.

Foot-clothing, of Buddhist Bhik- khus, 17, 13-24, 31, 34 sq., 39.

Fo Pan -ni- pan -king, Chinese translation ofaBuddha-Parinibbana- Sutta, 11, xxxvi ; 19, 365.

Fo-pen-hing-king, a life of Buddha, 19, xvi sq., xxviii.

Fo-pen-liing-tsih-king, a life of Buddha, 19, xxix.

Forefathers, jee Fathers.

Foreigners, law regarding, 37, 46 sq., 51, 57 sq., 113 ; sin of delivering an Iranian to f., 37, 72 ; worthiness of destroying f., 37, 89 ; family alliance with f., 37, 99 ; about f. Peeking wives, 37, 100; as physicians, 37, 118.

Forest, meditation in the, 8, 251. See Hermits.

Foresters, see Hermits.

Forgiveness, see Morality.

Form, the reality or non-reality of the idea of, 11, 49-51 ; deliverance from the hindrance to thought arising from the sensations and ideas due to external f., 11, 51 sq. ; passion for a f.^ spiritual bondage.

11, 226, 230 sq. See also Colours, and Names (and forms).

Fornication, see Sexual intercourse.

Fortune, see Bhaga.

Fortune-telling, see Divination.

Fo-sho-Mng-tsan-king, t.w., Chi- nese translation of Ajvaghosha's Buddha-^arita, 19, ix sq. ; translatec voL 19.

Fo-shwo-y^ung-hu-mo -ho -ti-king t.w., a life of Buddha, 19, xxx.

Four Noble Truths, see Truths.

Frabaretar, see Priests (d),

Frada^-gadman, Phi., Av. Frada/ ^i^arend, n.p., one of the producers of the renovation, 18, 78 sq. and n. ; 23, 219, 220 n.

Fradadhafshu, see Fradaffshu.

Fra^akhshtd, see Fradhakhjto.

Frada/fshu, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 349, 373, 381 sq.

Frada/ - ^T^arenah, see Frada^- gadman.

Frada^nara, son of Gravaratu, 23, 217.

and n. ; 23, 219, 220 n.

Fradadhafshu, see Fradaffshu.

Fra^akhshtd, see Fradhakhjto.

Frada/fshu, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 223, 349, 373, 381 sq.

Frada/ - ^T^arenah, see Frada^- gadman.

Frada^nara, son of Gravaratu, 23, 217.

Frada/- vanghu, son of Stivaw/, 23, 216.

Frada/-vira, worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 383.

Frada/ - vispam - hu^aiti, wor- shipped, 31, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224, 384 sq.

Fradhakh^td, son of the Khumbiks, one of the seven immortals, 18, 256, 256 n., 258 n. ; 23, 224, 224 n. ; 37, 203, 203 n.

Fradhidaya, n.p., 23, 203^.

Fraguzag, n.p., 5, 134 ; 47, 34, 140.

Frahimrava, or Frahimrava«a-z6ij, n.p., Zoroaster's maternal grand- father, 5, 144 ; 47, 18, 18 n.

Frah-vakhsh-vinda^, n.p., 5, 145.

Fra/^ih, a demon-worshipper, 47, 13.

Fray^ithra, son of Berezvaw/, 23, 218.

Fra/^ya, son of Taurvati, 23, 213.

Franghadh, the holy maid, 23, 225.

Franghrasyan, see Frangrasyan.

Frangrasiyak, see Frangrasyan.

Frangrasyan (or Frasiya-u, or Fran- grasiyak), of Tur, the Turanian, 4, 1 sq. ; 5, 38, 134 sq. and n., 150; 37, 28, 28 n., 225 ; 47, 116, 116 sq. n. ; his irrigation works, 5, 79, 82, 84; 18, 214, 214 n. ; 47, xxix, 134 ;

FRANGRASYAN— FRAVASHIS

2U

punished in hell, 5, 125 ; his struggle with Manfij^ihar, 5, 135 sq. ; 24, 62, 62 n. ; his evil reign, 5, 213, 228; offered to Anihita in his cave under the earth, 23, 64 sq., 64 n. ; killed by Husravah or Khusroi, 23, 1 14 sq., 278, 304, 307, 307 n. ; 24, 64, 64 n. ; 47, 14, 116; tries in vain to seize the priestly glory of the Aryans, 23, 300-2, 305 ; created immortal by Aharman, 24, 35, 35 n. ; his exploits, 24, 61 ; bound by Haoma, 31, 246 ; defeated by Afizobo, 47, 11, 11 sq. n. ; sought the glory of Zaratujt, 47, 33 sq., 33 n. See also Afrasyab.

Pranya, n.p., 23, 204.

Fraora-ostra, n.p., 23, 217.

Frarazi, son of Tura, 23, 217.

Frashaitar, n.p., 5, 145 sq., 146 n.

Fraj-hamvareta, n.p., 23, 206, 206 n.

Frasliao^tra (FrashOjtar), son of Hv6va, father-in-law of Zarathujtra, 23, 207 sq., 207 n. ; 37, 397 ; Zara- thujtra preached to him, 23, 331 ; 31, 133, 142 sq.; Zarathujtra prays for him, 31, 15, 22; Gamaspa and F., the two leaders, 31, 76, 76 n. ; 37, 130, 130 n.; a protector of the Zarathujtrian Faith, 31, 161, 165 sq., 250 ; presented a blest form, 31, 185; offers propitiation to Ahura- Mazda, 31, tpo sq. ; questions Zara- thujtra as to the rites, 31, 327; priests come to F. for religious inquiry, 37, 219, 219 n., 413, 413 n.; 47, 80 sq. and n., 165 n. ; disciple of Zoroaster, 37, 230 ; praise of F., 37, 236, 290, 297, 299; joyfulness in righteousness taught to F., 37, 374 ; utterance of F., 37, 406 ; his death, 47, XXX, 165, 165 n. ; converted, 47, 125.

Frashavakhsha, n.p., 23, 210.

Frashokareta, n.p., 23, 206.

Frashoi'tar, see Frashaojtra.

Frasiya^', see Frangrasyan.

Frasp-i ^ur, n. p., 5, 135.

Frasrutara, n.p., 23, 216.

Fra^t, n.p., 5, 146.

Frata, n.p., 23, 203.

Fratira, n.p., 23, 218.

Fraud, see Theft.

; converted, 47, 125.

Frashavakhsha, n.p., 23, 210.

Frashokareta, n.p., 23, 206.

Frashoi'tar, see Frashaojtra.

Frasiya^', see Frangrasyan.

Frasp-i ^ur, n. p., 5, 135.

Frasrutara, n.p., 23, 216.

Fra^t, n.p., 5, 146.

Frata, n.p., 23, 203.

Fratira, n.p., 23, 218.

Fraud, see Theft.

Frava, n.p., 23, 214.

Fravahar, Phi., * guardian spirit 5, ixxiii, 14.

Fravak, and Fravakain, one of the first seven pairs of men, 5, 58 sq. ; Hoshyang, son of F., 5, 131; 47, 35; son of Siya(k)mak, 5, 132 ; 47, 128, 128 n., 140 ; great-grandson of Gayomar^, 18, 89, 89 n.

Fravakain, one of the first women, 5, 58. ^

Fravarane, see Zoroastrianism.

Fravar^in, the cockscomb, the flower of, 5, 104; invoked, 5, 403, 405. See also Fravashis.

FravasMs (prototypes, guardian angels) : F. of Ahura-Mazda and other gods, 4, 213; 23, 199 sq.; 31, 273, 278 ; the mighty F. of the righteous invoked and worshipped, 4, 221, 245; 5, 313, 3T3 n., 392; 18, 167, 173, 240 sq., 357; 23, 6, 10, 13 sq., 17, 20, 33 n., 36, 38, 179-230, 321, 350-3; Bl, 278 sq.; the Fravashi of Thraetaona wor- shipped, 4, 246; 31, 389 sq. ; the Fravashi of the holy Yima, 4, 262 ; of the holy men of Turanian nations, 4, 266; sacrifice to the souls and F., 4, 349; 31, 309, 331; come to meet and bring aliments, &c., to the departed soul, 4, 373 sq. ; their creation, 5, 5 n. ; 18, 89 ; 47, xxviii, xli ; engaged in the defeat of fiends, 18, 104 ; not rendered wicked by the sin of the soul, 18, 104, 104 n. ; angels, souls, and F. attend to the wishes of the creator, 18, 120; pleased by ceremonial, 18, 159 sq. ; 37, 174, 184; are ^ free from dis- turbance through the glory of the creator, 18, 261, 261 sq. n. ; heaven their seat, 18, 275; Keresaspa's body watched over by 99,999 F., 18, 369 ; the soul and Fravashi of the bull, 23, 16; come for help and joy, 23, 26; the Fravashi of Zarathujtra worshipped, 23, 93 ; 31, 208, 212, 218, 222 sq., 227, 244, 252 sq., 255, 273, 275, 278, 324, 327, 351, 358, 380; 47, 4sq., 16, 73, 139; give virtuous offspring to the truthful, 23, 120; in the train of Mithra, 23, 136, 145 ; the Fra- var^in Yajt dedicated to them, 23, 179-230; what they are, 23, 179; of next-of-kin, 23, i8o, 228, 230; different classes of F. wor- shipped, 23, 180, 184 sq., 230; 31,

216

FRAVASHIS— FRiDtFN

wor- shipped, 23, 180, 184 sq., 230; 31,

216

FRAVASHIS— FRiDtFN

201, 212, 2i8, 227, 272 sq., 275, 279> 3lh 351, 358, 373 ; assist Ahura- Mazda in maintaining the world, 23, 180-5, 187, 193 sq. • watch over procreation, 23, 183, 185, 187; 31, 273; help in battle, 23, 184, 186- 91, 196 sq., 222 sq. ; invoked in danger, 23, 185 ; their numbers, 23, 194-6 ; send water to their kindred, 23, 196; souls and F. different, 23, 197,228,230; 31, 279, 279 n., 294; of the first man, of Zarathujtra, of his pupils, and his followers, wor- shipped, 23, 200-11; of holy men and heroes worshipped, 23, 211-24, 226-8; assist Aiiharmajs^/ against Aharman, 5, 14, 14 n. ; 23, 198 sq. ; of warriors and the righteous assist the Sky against the Evil Spirit, 5, 25 ; co-operators with Tijtar, 5, 26, 169; 23, 92, 102, 102 n. ; a myriad F. of the righteous protect Sam, 6, 119; 24, no; guard the seed of ZaratOjt against the demons, 5, 144 ; arrayed as warriors by Auharma«<^, 5, 167; diligence of F., 5, 170; use of cakes at ceremonies for the F., 5, 315* 315 "• ; meat-offerings to F., 5, 336 sq., 337 n. ; duty of celebrating the days of the F., 5, 352 ; 24, 100, 100 n., 264, 298-300; 37, 17-19, 17 n., 422, 429, 441, 477; funeral offerings to the F., 5, 383 sq.; 24, 351 ; justice, wisdom, and the de- sire of the Creator are in the spirit which is the pure guardian angel, 18, 12, 12 n.; soul, animating life, preserving guardian spirit, acquiring intellect, &c., 18, 17; ceremony of the F, on the fourth day after death, 18, 60 ; invoked against fiends, 23, 223 sq. ; of holy women worshipped, 23, 224-88; how they manifest themselves, 23, 322 ; angels and F. are with the righteous soul, 24, 81, 81 n.; Hapt6k-ring, with 99,999 guardian spirits of the righteous keeps back the demons, 24, 91 sq. ; the stars are the F., created by AQharmajs^, 24, 92 ; protect the H6m, 24, in; the Frav^shi one of the appliances of the soul, 24, 145 ; every object has a Fravashi as co- operator, 24, 156, 156 n.; the de- parted souls bring with them 9,999 F. of the righteous, 24, 274 ; do not

appear in the Gathas, 31, 27, 32 n. ; of the saints, and of women having many sons worshipped, 31, 197, 204, 209, 215, 219, 224; of the saints invoked and worshipped, Bl, 199, 205, 207, 210, 214-16, 220, 222, 225, 256, 259, 273, 275, 278 sq., 286, 296, 311, 319, 327 sq., 345, 351 sq., 358, 362, 374, 380, 382, 385 sq., 389 ; the F^ of the Kine, and of the holy Gaya Mare tan, worshipped, 31, 252 ; have power over nature, 31, 272 sq. ; prayers for the ap- proach of the F., 31, 272 sq. ; in- voked in connexion with the waters, 31, 317 sq. ; the Fravashi and soul of Zaratu jt, 37, 31; ceremony for the F. for the sake of male off- spring, 37, no; claim ceremonial, not lamentation, 37, 193 ; the Fra- vashi of Khusr6i, 37, 222 sq., 222 n. ; the Fravashi of Zarathujtra placed into his body by the archangels, 47, 2 1-9 ; Zarathujtra*s Fravashi in the Hom, 47, 136 sq., 139. See also Ancestor worship (^), and Soul (c).

; the Fravashi of Zarathujtra placed into his body by the archangels, 47, 2 1-9 ; Zarathujtra*s Fravashi in the Hom, 47, 136 sq., 139. See also Ancestor worship (^), and Soul (c).

Frayaodha, son of Karesna, 23, 209.

FrayaZ-ratha, n.p., 23, 210.

Frayaza^^ta, n.p., 23, 212, 225.

Frazi^to, demon, opposes the de- parted soul, 24, 17.

Frazofak, n.p., 5, 134 ; 47, 34, 140.

Fredun, Av. Thraetaona, intro- duced talismans, 4, 385 ; fettered and smote Azi Dahaka, 4, 385 ; 5, 119, 234,397; 18, no, non., 201; 37, 177, 214-18; 47, 10, 116, 163 n.; drove the negroes from J ran, 5, 87 ; genealogy of F, the Aspiyan, descendant of Yim, 5, 132 sq., 132 n.; 37, 27-9, 27 n.; 47, 140; exacted vengeance for Yim, 5, 133 ; his descendants, 5, 133-5, i37? ^45; 24, 52 n. ; 47, 10 sq. ; the glory of F. settled on the root of a reed, 5, 138; reigned five hundred years, 5, 150; primaeval sovereign, 18, 13, 13 n. ; 47, 121, 128; is full of healing, 18, 90 ; the Fravashi of F. kept away fiends, 18, 104, 104 n. ; created immortal, misled by Ahar- man, 24, 35, 35 n. ; his exploits, 24, 61, 61 n. ; neglected religion, 24, 102 ; his war with the Mazendaran, 37, 216-18; Zoroaster descended

FRfeDt)N— FUNERAL RITES

217

from F., 47, xxi ; his accession, 47,

xxix ; report aboutZaratfijt explained

by Yim and F., 47, 31 ; monarch of

Khvantras, 47, 34. See also Thrae-

taona. Free Will, j^^ Will. Freh-khur^ n.p., 5, 135. Freh-mah, n.p., 5, 146, 146 n. Freh-Srosh, n.p., 5, 148. Fren (Fr^ni, Freno), daughter of

Zoroaster, 5, 142 ; 23, 204 n., 224;

47, 166. Fr^nah, son of Frayazawta, 23, 212. Fr^ni, n. of the wives of several

heroes, 23, 225. See also Fren. Fren6, mother of Zaratujt^s mother,

47, 138, 138 sq. n. See also Fren. Friars, see Bhikkhus. Friend, sin of treachery to, 8, 41 ;

25, 270 ; a man's own self is his

f., 8, 68 ; the devotee is alike to f.

and foe, 8, loi, no; he who is a f.

of all is released, 8, 246; who is

a f., 10 (ii), 42 sq. ; etiquette a-

mong f., 25, 54 sq. ; betrayer of f.

excluded from 5raddha, 25, 105 ;

impurity on the death off., 25, 182. Friendship, ode on the value of, 3,

347; six characteristics of f., 8,

183 ; the highest of all associations,

37, 115, 115 «• Friftar, demon of deceit, 5, in. Frinaspa, son of Kaeva, 23, 217. FriJ, n.p., ancestor of Zoroaster, 5,

134 ; 47, 140. Frog, see Animals (k), Frohakafra, son of Merezishmya,

23, 219. Fruits, three varieties of badara or

jujube, 44, 214 sq., 219. See also

Parables (^, e^f), Frya, n.p., 23, 211, 215. Fryan, n.p., 5, 146; sons of F., 18,

256. Fryana, n. of a family, 23, 216;

a tribe, converted to Zoroastrian-

ism, 31, 133, 141, 141 n. Fryanaks, praise of the Turanian

family of the, 37, 280, 280 n. Frytoo, n.p., 5, 145. Fshusho-mathra, worshipped, 31,

337, 341. ^ , ^, ^

Fa, preserved tablets of the Shu

from destruction, 3, 7 sq., 11. Fii-hsi, or Pao-hsi, devised the eight

tri grams, 3, xvi sq. ; 16, 11-14? 22,

Fryanaks, praise of the Turanian

family of the, 37, 280, 280 n. Frytoo, n.p., 5, 145. Fshusho-mathra, worshipped, 31,

337, 341. ^ , ^, ^

Fa, preserved tablets of the Shu

from destruction, 3, 7 sq., 11. Fii-hsi, or Pao-hsi, devised the eight

tri grams, 3, xvi sq. ; 16, 11-14? 22,

27, 32, 48 sq*, 382 sq., 385 sq. n., 422 sq. n. ; his diagrams, 16, 376 n. ; invented nets for hunting and fish- ing, 16, 383, 386 n. ; deified as Thai Hao, 27, 250 n. ; got the Tao, and by it wrought wonders, 39, 135, 210, 2 10 n., 244 ; a primaeval sover- eign, 39, 287 ; broke up the Primal Unity, 39, 370, 370 n. ; F. and Hwang-Ti, 40, 55.

Fu-hsia, mourning rites for him, 27, 141.

Fu Khhx^ king of Wu, his incursion into XMn, 27, 178, 178 n.

Fumigation, of sacrificial vessels, 41, 240 ; 44, 455 sq.

Fu-mo, his son taught the Tao, 39, 246 sq* and n.

Funeral rites (mourning, funeral sacrifices, funeral meals).

(tf) in China. \b) In India. \c) In Iran.

(a) In China.

Mourning and f. r. for kings, 3, 41, 113, 113 n., 237-42; 27, 108; periods of mourning, 3, 97, 113, 113 n., 202; 16, 385, 38711.; 27, 49 sq., 121, 124, 127, 129-34, 132 n., 133 n., 146, 151, 157 sq., 160, 172, 179, 200, 205 sq., 243, 316-21, 330 sq., 341 sq.; 28, 45 sq., 50, 53, 58 sq., i37-40» 150, 154 sq., 157 sq., 160-4, 184, 192, 295, 372 sq., 377,

380-3, 385 sq., 389-94, 467-9 ;

sacrifices by a king for a deceased father, 3, 118 sq. ; a king must give attention to the mourning rites, 3, 1^7; mourning costume, 3, 243, 245 ; 27, 30, 47 sq., 59 sq., 103, 120, 1^5 sq., 133, 136, 139, 141-4, 146 sq., 153, 156-60, 158 n., 164 sq., 169, 169 n., 174, 189, 198, 202-8 and Tables, 1-6 ; 28, 9 sq., 1 3, 19 sq., 40-59, 64, 75, 262, 272, 378-91, 379 n., 465-70; 39, 335; burying living persons with the dead, 3, 443 sq. ; 27, 18 1-4 ; rules about mourn- ing and f. r., 3, 487 sq. ; 27, 30, 34 sq., 47 sq., 84, 87-9, 93, 102 sq., 223 ; 28, 26, 40-59, 63 sq., dd^ 68- 71, 75, 77, 81, 97, 116, 132-68, 173- 200, 293-5, 375-94; 40, 30, 219; the superior man in mourning exceeds in sorrow, 16, 344; the introduction of proper burial rites.

218

FUNERAL RITES

r., 3, 487 sq. ; 27, 30, 34 sq., 47 sq., 84, 87-9, 93, 102 sq., 223 ; 28, 26, 40-59, 63 sq., dd^ 68- 71, 75, 77, 81, 97, 116, 132-68, 173- 200, 293-5, 375-94; 40, 30, 219; the superior man in mourning exceeds in sorrow, 16, 344; the introduction of proper burial rites.

218

FUNERAL RITES

16> 385, 387 n. ; prominence of mourning rites in the LTK), 27, 14 ; sending presents for the use of the dead, 27, 34; 28, 140 sq., 144-7, 156 sq., 164, 194 sq.; mourning rites in case of absence from home, 27, 46 sq.; 28, ^65-74; dressing and coffining the corpse, 27, 47, 138-42, 144 sq., 149 sq., 152-9, 167 sq., 172 sq., 176 sq., 186 sq., 222 sq. ; 28, 375, 377 sq. ; {the proper method of mourning) does not come down from heaven^ it does not come forth from the earth ; it is simply the expression of the human feelings, 21 y 48 ; 28, 379 ; white the colour of mourning, 27, 69 n. ; mourning and visits of condolence, 27, 87-9, 93, 105, 122-7, 129-208, and Tables 1-6, 331-5, 332 n., 341 ; interment and accompanying the funeral, 27, 89, 222 sq., 369 ; the carriage of a deceased ruler following at his interment, 27, 96, 96 sq, n. ; rules about burying and raising graves, 27, 121-3, 125 sq., 131 sq., 141, 144 sq., 154-7, 163, 170, 175, 177, 184, 188, 189 n., 192 sq., 202, 369 ; mourning for a divorced mother, 27, 122 ; things placed in the grave with the coffin, 27, 124, 124 n., 154; anniversary of death of a parent, 27, 124 ; 28, 21 1 sq. ; sacrifice at the end of the period of mourning, 27, 129 sq., 160, 160 n.; washing the corpse, 27, 132, 144; sacrifices at f. r., 27, 133, 137, 139, 141 sq., 151, 153, 156 sq., 157 n., 161, 161 n., 168-71, 175, 177 sq., 189 sq., 312 sq., 315-20, 332 sq., 333 n.; 28, 138 sq., 141 sq., 150-3, 150 n., 155 sq., 158-61, 163 sq., 178, 184, 192, 194, 271, 293, 373, 376 sq., 381 sq., 387-9, 467, 469 ; expense of mourn- ing rites, 27, 145, 222; 28, 348; utensils used for f.r., 27, 148 ; calling the dead back, 27, 153 n., 157, 167, 340, 369; 28, 49, 132, 136, 143, 174 sq. ; 39, 251, 251 n.; filling the mouth of the corpse, 27, 157, 168, 193, 369; 28, 145, 156, 164, 293; origin of f. r., 27, 176-8, 368 sq., 369 n. ; dogs and horses buried, 27, 1 96 sq. ; ground set apart for graves, 27, 228;. the aged exempt from them, 27, 241 sq., 466 ; preparations

for f. r. made during old age, 27, 241,

465 ; exemption from military and official duties on account of mourn- ing, 27, 243, 341 sq., 374; 28, 466,

; dogs and horses buried, 27, 1 96 sq. ; ground set apart for graves, 27, 228;. the aged exempt from them, 27, 241 sq., 466 ; preparations

for f. r. made during old age, 27, 241,

465 ; exemption from military and official duties on account of mourn- ing, 27, 243, 341 sq., 374; 28, 466,

466 n, ; mourning and f. r. regulated in winter, 27, 299, 302 ; mourning for a ruler to whom an heir is born immediately after his death, 27, 311-14; funerals of both parents taking place together, 27, 315 sq. ; wife presiding at f. r., 27, 316; mourning in case of death occurring during arrangements for the capping of a son or for marriage, 27, 316 sq., 320-3 ; two playing the part of an orphan son at f. r., 27^ 323 sq.; mourning for a foster-mother, 27, 326 sq. and n. ; f. r. for king and queen cause interruption of rites of audience and of sacrifices, 27, 328- 31; pronouncing the eulogy, 27, 333 sq., 334 n.; for a ruler dying abroad, 27, 334; sacrifices to one who has died prematurely, 27, 337 sq. ; burials stopped by an eclipse of the sun, 27, 338 sq. ; for children, 27, 340 sq.; of rulers, 27, 354-9; nourishment of the living, burial of the dead, and service of the spirits,

27, 388 sq., 391 ; use of f. r. and sacrifices, 27, 397 ; burials different for different persons, 27, 398 ; fihal piety shown in mourning, 27, 413 ;

28, 237 sq.; mourning interrupted at border sacrifices, 27, 429 ; 28, 217 ; ornaments and wrapping used at f. r., 28, 39 ; terminal sacrifices and sacrifice of repose, 28, 46-8, 48 n., 50, 53-5, 58 ; inscription on the coffin, 28, 49 ; reverence the most important thing in f. r., 28, 153 ; importance off. r., 28, 258 sq.; offerings of pork and dried meats, 28, 262 ; mourning without garb, 28, 279-81 ; for great officers, and officers, 28, 310; who is to act as presiding mourner, 28, 373, 383; mourning worn for king and queen, 28, 434 ; when a man dies in battle, they do not employ the usual appendages of plumes, 39, 230 sq. ; how a Taoist performed f. r. for his mother, 39, 253 sq. ; statues of men on graves, 40, 101, loi n. ; absti- nences and privations in mourning, 40, 140 sq., 141 n. ; ^wang-^ze on

FUNERAL RITES

219

his burial, 40, 2 12 ; Mo-Jze would have no wearing of mourning and only the simplest burial, 40, 218 sq. (b) In India.

r. for his mother, 39, 253 sq. ; statues of men on graves, 40, 101, loi n. ; absti- nences and privations in mourning, 40, 140 sq., 141 n. ; ^wang-^ze on

FUNERAL RITES

219

his burial, 40, 2 12 ; Mo-Jze would have no wearing of mourning and only the simplest burial, 40, 218 sq. (b) In India.

He who knows goes the path of the gods, whether people perform f. r. for him or no, 1, 68 ; carrying out and burning the dead person, 1,79; 7, 75; 12, 343; 29, 237-43» 355 sq.; 42, 90, 185, 297 ; 45, 60 ; unbelievers deck out the body of the dead with perfumes, flowers, &c., 1, 137, 137 n. ; mourners shave their hair and beard, 2, 36 ; bathing for twelve days after the death of a Guru, 2, 36 sq., 36 n. ; performed for a sinner who has done penance, 2, 81, 279 ; details about f. r., 2, 137 sq. ; 7, 75- 83 ; 14, 177 sq., 180-2 ; 29, 236-46, 355-9 ; ^^> xxviii, 305 ; 38, 109 n. ; 42, 253 sq.; 44, xiv sq., 197-205; performed for those who have per- formed sacrifices, 2, 159 ; may be performed by children before initia- tion, 2, 186 n. ; 14, 10 ; water liba- tions to the dead offered by the relatives, 2, 253 sq. ; 7, 75 sq. ; 11, xlii sq. ; 14, 27-30, 177 sq., 180-2 ; 25, i79sq., 183 sq. ; 29, 324, 355-7 ; B3, 373 ; 49 (i), 90; performed for a (living) relative who is cast off, 2, 278 ; funeral oblations offered by the heir, 7, 65 ; 14, 177 sq., 180-2, 226 sq. ; 25, 352-5, 364, 364 n., 365 n., 366, 368 n. ; 33, 193-5 ; f. obla- tion must be offered by a son, even though he inherit no property, 7, 65 ; plunging into water, after the funeral, and return of the mourners, 7, 75 sq. ; 29, 243 sq., 246, 357; walking round the pile from left to right, 7, 75 ; 11, 129 ; 17, 299 sq. ; rules about impurity, abstinence from certain kinds of food, &c., 7, 76; 14, 27-30, 177 sq., 180-2 ; 25, 179, 181, 186 sq. ; 33, 373 ; collect- ing the bones, 7, 76 ; 25, 178 ; 29, 245 sq. ; 44, 117 n. ; consolatory speeches addressed to the mourners, 7, 77-9; the relatives should not weep, but perform the obsequies to the best of their power, 7, 79 sq. ; ^ive rice and a jar with water to the man zuho has passed into the abode of disembodied spirit s^ 7, 80 ; how out- casts receive ofierings of water, 7,

; ^ive rice and a jar with water to the man zuho has passed into the abode of disembodied spirit s^ 7, 80 ; how out- casts receive ofierings of water, 7,

93 ; suicides do not receive offerings of water, 7, 93 ; 14, 119 ; a student breaks his vow by performing f. r. except for parents or teachers, 7, 96 ; 14, 118, 214 ; penance for per- forming f. r. for a stranger, 7, 178 sq. ; their effect on the departed, 7, 189 ; cremation and burial cere- monies among Buddhists, 11, xxxix- xlv, 122-33; 19, 322-4; mourning women, 11, xli ; 42, 55, 124 sq., 127, 156, 620, 634 sq., 638; the coffin carried round the grave three times, 11, xlii ; treatment of the body of a universal king, and of a Buddha, 11, 92 sq., 125 sq. ; funeral feasts, 11, 131-5; enumerated among the public spectacles which the Bhikkhu avoids, 11, 192 ; to be performed by a widow, 14, 89 sq. ; on touching a funeral pile, a Brahmawa must bathe, 14, 171 ; the dead are taken to the fire, in that fire the Devas offer man, and from that oblation man rises, brilliant in colour, 15, 208 ; dance and music at Buddha's funeral, and at the erection of ATaityas over relics, 19, 322 sq., 322 n., 335; Vedic texts required for f.r. may be recited by an uninitiated and a 5udra, 25, 61 ; children buried, 25, 120, 180 ; 29, 355 ; smoke from a burning corpse to be avoided by a Snataka, 25, 139 ; for those fallen in battle, 25, 186, 186 n. ; cremation called a burnt-offering, 25, 187, 187 n. ; for a faithful wife, 25, 198; sacrificial utensils burnt with the dead body, 29, 241 sq.; 30, 323 first offerings to the deceased, 29 357-9 ; f. r. as sorcery practices, 42, 77, 253 sq., 297, 435 sq. ; spells put into the funeral fire by enemies, 42, 77 ; the Kudi-plant fastened to the dead, 42, 172, 436 ; the dead body washed, 42, 172, 436; preparation of the burial-ground and tomb, depositing of the charred bones in the sepulchral mound, purification and bath, 44, xlvi, xlix, 421-40 ; burning a sacrificer in his sacrificial fires, 44, 175 ; peculiar f. r. of the Eastern and other ungodly people,44, 423, 430 ; in non-sunwise direction, 44, 429, 431 n. See also Ancestor worship. Fathers (f), and 5raddhas.

220

FUNERAL RITES— FUTURE LIFE

(c) In Iran.

r. of the Eastern and other ungodly people,44, 423, 430 ; in non-sunwise direction, 44, 429, 431 n. See also Ancestor worship. Fathers (f), and 5raddhas.

220

FUNERAL RITES— FUTURE LIFE

(c) In Iran.

Disposal of the dead, carrying the corpse to the Dakhma, its exposure to dogs and birds, 4, Ixiv, Ixxvii sq., Ixxvii n., 74 sq., 75 n., 97-9 ; 5, 247-50, 247 sq. n. ; 18, 34-44, 34 n., 35 n., 44 n., 161, 161 n.; 24, 16, 16 n., 329, 335 sq. ; 37, 108, 157, 159 ; mortal sin of burning (cooking) or burying the corpse, 4, Ixxv-lxxvii, Ixxvii n., Ixxxvi sq., 7, 9, 9n., 103, 113, 11311., 189, 189 n., 265, 271 ; 5, 204 ; 23, 80; 24, 29 ; 31, 318 ; 37, 154, 159 sq., 256 ; tears and wailing for the dead sinful, 4, 6; 24, 29, 29 n., 358 sq. ; the Haroyu leave the house where a man died for nine days or a month, 4, 6, 6 n. ; tears shed for the dead make the river which prevents the crossing of the ^inva^ bridge, 4, 6 n, ; let no man by himself carry a corpse, 4, 26 sq., 268 ; to carry a corpse, before the Sag-did has been performed, is a mortal sin, 4, 27, 27 n. ; 37, 153 sq. ; punishments for burying the corpse of a dog or of a man, 4, 32 sq. ; disposal of the dead during winter when it is not possible to take them to the Dakhma, 4, 49, 53 sq., 96 sq., 96 n. ; he who has not, within a year, laid the dead on the Dakhma, incurs the same penalty as for murder, 4, 54 ; no clothing must be wasted on the dead, 4, 66, 66 n., 81, 102 sq., 102 n. ; 5, 340 sq., 341 n. ; 24, 272 sq. ; 37, 108, 157 ; the three nights' cele- bration for the departed, offerings of cakes and clothing, and cere- monial of Srosh, 4, 89 n. ; 5, 315, 315 n., 352, 382-4, 383-5 n.; 18, 58-63, 173, 173 n., 237-42, 237 n., 238 n. ; 24, 351 sq. ; 37, 183, 183 n., 205, 471, 477 ; purification of the house, where a man has died, 4, 95 sq. and n. ; purification, by the Sag-did, of the ways along which the corpse has been carried, 4, 99- 102 ; how long the Upaman (im- purity after death) lasts for different relatives, 4, 148-54 ; sacrifice to the fire, and libations to the good waters for the dead, 4, 149-54, 149 n. ; dog made to gaze at the corpse. Sag-did, 4, 160 n., 161 n. ; 5, 245

; dog made to gaze at the corpse. Sag-did, 4, 160 n., 161 n. ; 5, 245

sq., 259 sq., 259 n., 261 n., 262 sq., 267, 319, 332; 18, 42, 42 n.; 24, 335 sq. 5 washing and clothing the dead forbidden, 5, 204 ; consecrating the sacred cakes in the corpse chamber, 5, 205,205n.; ceremonies necessary for the welfare of the departed soul, 5, 294 sq., 295 n.; 18, 237, 237 n., 421, 421 n. ; due cere- monies to be performed for the sinner who has been executed, 5, 307 sq., 308 n. ; presentation of holy-water to the nearest fire after death, 5, 341 sq. ; burying the dead a discomfort to the earth, 5, 361, 361 n. ; whose duty it is to order the ceremonies after a death, 18, 184, 184 n., 187 ; not to be per- formed for heinous sinners, 18, 219 ; the Sirozah recited in honour of the dead, 23, 2 ; sacred cake consecrated for the benefit of the soul, 24, 272 sq. ; walking after the bier a good work, 24, 273 ; search must be made where a corpse is supposed to be buried, 24, 294 sq. ; to be per- formed for a child of seven, 24, 310; why meat should not be eaten for three days after a death in the house, 24, 341 sq. ; the Avesta must be recited and ceremonial per- formed for the dead, 24, 358 sq. ; burial and cremation of the dead not forbidden in the Mazdaism of Darius, 31, xxxi sq., xxxi n., xxxiii sq. ; sheep slaughtered after the * three nights,' 37, 99, 99 n. ; an- nouncing the name of the deceased, 37, 487. See also Death (r), and Impurity. Future Life.

(a) In Zoroastrianism, (3) In Brahmanism.

(c) In Buddhism.

(d) In Islam.

(e) In Chinese religions.

(a) In Zoroastrianism.

Zoroastrian belief in resurrec- tion, f. 1., and future rewards and punishments, 4, Ixi, Ixiv, Ixvii; 31, XX ; 37, 193 ; the soul of the wicked driven away from paradise, 4, 51, 51 n.; retribution of sins and good works in hell and heaven, 4, 61 n., 1 1 5-1 9, 133, 209, 218-20, 270 sq.; 18, 23-5, 23 n., 30-8, 44-9, 53-8, 63-74, 76, 121, 137-41, 150 sq.,

FUTURE LIFE

221

274 sq., 421 sq., 426; 24, 29-32, 146, 149, 258-62, 265-7, 327 sq. andn.; 31, 27 sq., 34 sq., 39, 52, 95, 100, 161, 167; 87, 85 sq., 121, 204 sq., 287 sq., 290-2, 294, 296, 300 sq., 308 sq., 316 sq., 349, 391-3, 424, 430, 435, 440, 443, 452, 473 sq. ; how the soul of the faithful is received in Paradise, 4, 89, 285, 287, 291, 293, 297 ; no soul comes to meet thedepartingsoulof the wicked, 4, 158; world of the holy ones, and world of the wicked, 4, 208 ; 23, 177, 327, 329, 360; spiritual world to be preferred to this world, 4, 294 n., 295; 24, 77> 329;^B7,8^sq. ; future existence, or tanu-i pasino, 5, 3 ; is unlimited and for ever lasting, 5, 5 ; creatures of Auharma^^ and Ahar- man in f. 1. , 5, 5 ; in it men will be unpersecuted by Aharman, perfect, and immortal, 5, 1 4 ; the soul hovers about the body for three days and nights after death, 5, 108 sq., 109 n., 302 sq. and n., 306, 382 n. ; 18, 37, 46, 46 n., 232 n. ; 24, 16 sq. and n., 22 ; the rich man in hell, and the poor man in paradise, 5, 197 sq. ; hope of f. I., 5, 211 ; sins and good works of the soul weighed in the scales of Rashnu, 5, 241 sq. n. ; 18, 232 n. ; 23, 168; 24, 54, 54 "• ; recompense of good and bad works in heaven, hell, and among the ever- stationary, 5, 293-5, 294 n. ; 24, 38 ; 37, 22, 32 sq. ; retribution of good works in f. l, 5, 310 ; 24, 313 sq. ; 31, 133 sq., I44j 227; 37, 164 sq.; passage of the soul to fire, stars, moon, sun, 5, 341 sq., 342 n.; 24, 352 ; 37, 465 sq. ; how far good works done by others benefit the soul of the departed, 18, 26-9 ; judgement on the soul after the third night, 18, 27, 27 n., 30 sq., 30 n., 33 sq., 33 n., 54, 61 sq. and n., 66, 71 ; 47, 56 sq. and n. ; angels take account of sin and good works, 18, 32 sq., 33 n. ; fate of the soul of the wicked after death, 18, 33 sq., 34 n., 70-4, 76; 23, 318-21, 340-5; 24, 22-5, 51-3, 289 ; the places to which the righteous and the wicked go, 18, 46 sq., 47 n. ; the soul received by its good works in the shape of a maiden, 18, 47 n., 49,

; fate of the soul of the wicked after death, 18, 33 sq., 34 n., 70-4, 76; 23, 318-21, 340-5; 24, 22-5, 51-3, 289 ; the places to which the righteous and the wicked go, 18, 46 sq., 47 n. ; the soul received by its good works in the shape of a maiden, 18, 47 n., 49,

49 n., 54, 117 n., 150, 150 n.; 24, 19 sq., 19 n.; fate of the righteous and wicked souls for the first three nights, 18, 53-6; 37, 251 ; fate of the soul of the righteous after death, 18, 63-70, 76 ; 23, 314-18 ; 24, 16- 22 ; account to be rendered by the soul of good and bad works, 18, 66 ; 24, 137, 13711., 258; 24, 279 sq., 297*299,319, 326,352,361; 37, 33 ; purification and end of punishment of the wicked souls, 18, 73 sq., 73 n. ; Auharmaa;^ promotes the prosperity of the two existences, 24, 4 ; angels assisting the departed soul, 24, 17, 17 n., 81 ; 37, 292 ; angels and archangels come to meet the righteous soul, 24, 20 sq., 30, 266, 279; the wicked soul received by his wicked deeds in shape of a hideous maiden, 24, 23 sq. ; who does not provide for the spiritual existence is the most unforeseeing man, 24, 67 ; the way to heaven, and the danger of hell, 24, 68 ; belief in heaven and hell a good work, 24, 75, ,83; what is the end of worldly and the end of spiritual existence, 24, 79-81 ; story of the poor man who is offered one foot of the throne appointed for him in heaven, 24, 226-8 ; the man who did only one good work, suffer- ing torments in all limbs, but one foot being outside, 24, 261 ; 37, 469 ; fate of the souls of children, 24, 310 ; treasury of good works kept by the angels in the other world, 24, 327, 327 n. ; grades of heaven and hell, 24, 344 ; prayer to Ahura for spiritual rewards, 31, 152, 157 sq., 289 sq. ; that better path that leads to the Best World, 31, 345 ; reward of warriors in f. 1., 37, 88 ; the ever-stationary existence, 37, 199, 199 n. ; those who accept Zoroastrianism worthy of supreme heaven, 37, 232, 234; three nights* punishment in hell, 37, 272 ; four marvels produced by Auharmaz^ in yonder world, 37, 281 ; evidence as to f. I., 37, 284 ; man prepared for f. I. by fire, 37, 296; a throne in yonder world procured by support- ing the good, 37, 321 ; priests indi- cate the way to yonder world^ 37,

222

FUTURE LIFE

335; arrival of the wicked in the fiend^s abode, 37, 375 ; what every- one shall do in the f. 1., 37, 393-7 ; acting for the sake of the other existence, 37, 394 ; souls go up to the best existence, 47, 147 sq. See also Garo-nmanem, Heaven (g), Km- va^ bridge, Paradise, Resurrection, and World {b). (b) In Brahmanism.

1., 37, 393-7 ; acting for the sake of the other existence, 37, 394 ; souls go up to the best existence, 47, 147 sq. See also Garo-nmanem, Heaven (g), Km- va^ bridge, Paradise, Resurrection, and World {b). (b) In Brahmanism.

The path of the Devas or gods that leads to Brahman, and its stations, 1, 68, 72 n., 77, 80, 82 n., 272 n., 274 n., 275 ; 15, 39, 208 ; 34, xxix,lxxxii, cvii, 128; 38, 297, 381- 9,233-5? 364-404; 44, 319 sq.; 48, 745 sq.; f/iis is the path of the Devas, the path that leads to Brahman. Those who proceed on that path ^ do not return to the life of man, 1, 68, 80 ; the two paths, of the gods and of the fathers, to Brahman and to the moon, 1, 77, 82 n.^ 8, 80 sq. and n., 314, 314 n. ; 12, 267, 267 n., 268 n.; X5, 205, 208 sq. ; 44, 237 sq. and n., 434, 434 n. ; 48, 742-4, 746 sq., 749, 75 1, 753, 756; path of the fathers that leads to the moon and rebirth, and its stations, 1, 8osqq., 272 n., 274 n.; 38, 108, 124, 234, 381, 384; 42, 170; 48, 589, 594; who is ad- mitted to the path of the gods, 1, 80, 82 n.; 34, Ixxi sq., cvii, cix ; 38, 124, 231-5, 391, 418 sq.; 48, 594, 650-2; a third path or place for small creatures, worms, &c., 1, 82, 272 n.; 15, 209; 38, 123-5; plants and animals destroyed for the pur- poses of sacrifice, obtain exaltation in f. l, 7, 169, 170; meritorious acts, even without devotion, lead to happy future births, but devotion leads to final emancipation, 8, 72 sq. ; as wives attain the worlds of their husbands, a Brahmawa is asked by his wife what goal she will reach, 8, 256, 306-8 ; what paths are happy? 8, 311; kings who protect good men attain the infinite seat after death, 8, 348 ; the dutiful Brahma- >&arin conquers heaven, and reach- ing the highest seat, does not re- turn to birth, 8, 361 ; the released Sannyasin attains to the highest seat, 8, 368 ; body in f. 1., 12, 268 n. ; Agni maintains the man who main-

tained him in this world, in yonder world, 12, 342 sq.; men die again and again in yonder world, 12, 343 sq. ; four paths lead to the world of the gods, 14, 258, 261 ; those who know Brahman, go on the path where there is white, blue, yellow, green, red, 15, 177; results after death of good and bad actions, 25, 29, 31, 33, 40, 57, 72-4, 100-2, 107 sq., 131, 155, i59sq., J65-7, 174-7, 196 sq., 209 sq., 224, 230, 268, 270- 3, 276, 285, 307-9, 327, 332, 386 sq., 416, 429, 431 sq., 435 sq., 437, 477 sq., 487-9 ; the deathless state or final liberation, 25, 29 sq., 29 n.; bliss in heaven, 25, 79, 89 ; gross body created for the torments in hell, 25, 487 sq. and n. ; Aditi, the life to come, 32, 255 sq. ; man is born into the ivorld fnade by him, 41, 181, 181 n. ; the Agni/^it born in yonder world as one made of gold,

and n. ; Aditi, the life to come, 32, 255 sq. ; man is born into the ivorld fnade by him, 41, 181, 181 n. ; the Agni/^it born in yonder world as one made of gold,

43, 295 ; how the organs of the departed sage pass into the elements, whence he becomes a deity, 43, 333; the highest state attained by knowledge, not by sacrifices, 43, 389 sq.; fate in yonder world ac- cording to knowledge, 43, 400 ; wheit he dies^ and they place him on the fi7'e, and when he thereupon comes into existence again^ he is born a third time, 44, 2 3sq.; by the sacrifice the sacrificer after death receives a new body, 44, 23-7, 24 n., 33, 259, 428,. 458 n.; they place him on the balance in yonder world ; and which- ever of the two will rise that he will follow, 44, 45, 45 n.; punish- ments awaiting the guilty in f. 1. (?),

44, 108-12, 108 n.; the other world gained by imparting sacred know- ledge, 44, 132 sq.; whatever food a man consumes in this world, that consumes him in yonder world, 44, 260; there is only one death in yonder world, even hunger, 44, 340; the * eaters' among the fathers in yonder world destroy the good deeds of him who has no sepulchre prepared for him, 44, 422 ; undefined is yonder world, 44, 430, 432; the righteous one is yonder world, 44, 457; when yon- der world overflows, all the gods

FUTURE LIFE— 6^ABALA

223

and all the beings subsist thereon, 44, 508. See also Emancipation, ««df Heaven {d). (c) In Buddhism.

The evil-doer suffers, the vir- tuous man delights, in f. 1, 10 (i), 6 sq., 47 sq. ; Upasiva's question and Buddha's answer as to f. 1., 10 (ii), 197-9 ; what sort of deliverance is there for him who is free from desires? 10 (ii), 202 sq.; longing for f. 1. blamed, 11, 10, 10 n., 27, 142 ; 35, 17^4 ; 36, 66 ; Buddha de- scribes to Ananda the fate after death of several of his followers, 11, 25--7 ; different views of a f. 1., 19, 105 ; f. 1. looked upon as dung by Buddha, 35, 200 sq.; question as to a Tathagata's life after death not answered by Buddha, 35, 206 ; Nirvawa allays the craving after f. 1., 36, 190; the Bhikkhu shall resolve never to enter upon any f. 1., 36, 285; seek not rebirths afar in future states. Fray, what could heaven itself advantage you ! Now^ in this present worlds and in the state in which you find yourselves, be conquerors! 36, 328 ; uncertainty regarding f. 1., 49 (i), 99 ; reception of the Buddhist devotee after death in the land of bliss, 49 (ii), 189-99. {d) In IslAm.

Fray, what could heaven itself advantage you ! Now^ in this present worlds and in the state in which you find yourselves, be conquerors! 36, 328 ; uncertainty regarding f. 1., 49 (i), 99 ; reception of the Buddhist devotee after death in the land of bliss, 49 (ii), 189-99. {d) In IslAm.

Bridge over hell, Es Sira/, and partition wall. El Aaraf, 4, 2 1 9 n. ; 6, Ixix, 143 ; 9, 32 n. ; Arabian be- lief in f. 1., 6, xiv; happiness in paradise for the believers and right- eous, everlasting torments in hell fire for the unbelievers and wicked, 6, XXV, Ixi, 4, II, 33, 47 sq., 50, 62, 69-71, 74, 89, 109, 115, 141-4, 196; 9, 17 sq., 26, 31 sq., 39 sq., ^j sq,, 62 sq., 84 sq., 94, Ji8 sq., 123, 126, 132, 7j<5 jg., 157 sq., 160 sq,, 166, 16^ sq., 180, 183-5, 191, 194, 201 sq., 205, 207, 216 sq., 220, 228, 229 sq,, 233 sq., 24g, 260-g, 273, 276 sq., 28t, 297, 309 sq., 3I2-I^, 119,324 sq., 327, 334j 338 ; paradise promised to those fallen in war, 6, xxxvi, xlii, 82 sq.; 9, 282; eschatology, 6, Ixix-lxxi ; fear the day wherein ye shall return to God; then shall each soul be paid what it has earned, and they shall not be wronged, 6, 44 ; those who are killed

in God's way, are assembled to God, 6, 65, 70 ; paradise and pure wives for believers, 6, 80 ; tortures of hell described, 6, 80 ; lasting woe in the fire for disbelievers, 6, 102 ; the next world preferable to this world, 6, 118 sq., 178, 235, 253 ; 9, 3, 124, 207, 209, 213, 329; return to God, 6, 1 37 ; promise of paradise for the believer, 6, 183, 185, 187, 792 sq,, 196, 207, 217, 23s, 237, 241,2^7, 2JJ, 261 ; 9, 290 sq.; mis- believers love this world's life better than the next, 6, 238, 262; dis- belief in f. 1. rebuked, punishment for it, 6, 252, 256 ; 9, 2, 99 sq., 126, 150 sq., 252 sq.; all souls pass through hell, but the good will not be harmed, 9, 32, 32 n.; verily, the life of this world is but a provision, but, verily, the hereafter, that is the abode of stability, 9, 194. See also Paradise, and Resurrection.

(e) In Chinese religions.

King * went on high and died,' 3, 45, 45 n.; 27, 108, 108 n.; 'his recently ascended majesty ' = the deceased king, 3, 244 ; ancestor worship and belief in f. 1., 3, 301 ; King Wan is on high and ascends and descends on the left and the right of God, 3, 377 sq., 378 n,; the three sovereigns Thai, K\, Wan were in heaven, when Wu became their successor, 3, 393; a lady com- forts her lover that when dead they will share the same grave, 3, 440 ; no reference to f. 1. in a widow's expression of grief at the death of her husband, 3, 441 ; man when dead is in the ghostly state, 28, 203 sq.; descriptions of purgatory in modern manifestoes of Taoism, 39, xii, 43 sq.; retribution in this life, not in f. 1., 39, 39 ; 40, 235 sq., 244, 244 n.; the happiness of the state after death, 39, 149 ; 40, 6 sq. See also Death (^), Hell, Immort- ality, Moon (d), Nirvawa, and Soul (e),

Fu Yiieh, see Yiieh.

6^abala, see Satyakama G,, and Ma^ hajala G.

224

6^ABAlA-6^AINA monks

1., 39, 39 ; 40, 235 sq., 244, 244 n.; the happiness of the state after death, 39, 149 ; 40, 6 sq. See also Death (^), Hell, Immort- ality, Moon (d), Nirvawa, and Soul (e),

Fu Yiieh, see Yiieh.

6^abala, see Satyakama G,, and Ma^ hajala G.

224

6^ABAlA-6^AINA monks

6^abala, mother of Satyakama, 1, 60.

6^abalas, how they speak of the highest Lord, 34, 152 sq.; 38, 338 ; their text on the fourth stage of life, 38, 295, 297, 302 sq.

6^abMa-upanishad, quoted, 88, 423 ; 48, 696 ; see Gabalas.

6^abalayana, n. of a teacher, 15, 186.

Gabriel, the archangel, 6, Ixix ; people of Antioch destroyed by a shout from G., 6, cv ; 9, 164, 164 n. ; *the Holy Spirit,' the instrument of the revelation, 6, cxiv n., 261; 9, 10 n., 32 n., 98, 210, 308 n.; Mo- hammed's vision of G. on Mount Hira, 6, cxv; 9, 322; revealed the Qur'an, 6, 13, 13 n.; causes Pharaoh to be a sign to the Israelites, 6, 203 n.; warns Joseph, 6, 221 n.; taught Mohammed, 9, 251 n.; backs him up who repents, 9, 291; an- nounces the birth of Jesus from the Holy Spirit, 24, 229 sq.

Gada, and Nadi, brothers of Kajyapa, converted by Buddha, 19, 185-7.

Gadgadasvara : visit of the remark- able Bodhisattva G. to the Saha- world, 21, xxxi, 393-405 ; pays homage to a Buddha by making music, 21, 399 sq.; can assume any shape whatever in order to preach the Lotus of the True Law just as wanted, 21, 400-3.

Gadhi, Vijvamitra, son of, 25, 222, 222 n.

Gadhwithw, n. of a demon, 5, 132.

Gadug, a term used for evil beings, 24, 128, 128 n.

Gaevani, son of Vohu-nemah, 23,

213-

Ga^sa, i. e. Hastinapura, the capital

of the Paw^avas, 8, 394, 394 n. (Jagati, see Metres. Gagga, a mad Bhikkhu, 13, 279 ; 20,

18 sqq. 6^aglirudh, the holy maid, 28, 225. GkgriYi, the sage Vigilant, a deity or

a i^ishi, 42, 54, 60, 571. G^hanbars, see Festivals. Gahapati, see Grihapati. Gaha//>^a, Pali, 1. 1., Sk. Gr/hastha,

a householder, 10 (ii), x. Gahi : the courtesan an incarnation

of the demon G., 4, 205, 205 n.;

kills the holy bull, 4, 231, 231 n.; the evil done by G., the demon, 4, 234; 23, 226; makes one pine, 23, 44-7. See also Gaini.

Gahs, the five periods of the day, 5, 13 sq. and n., 94, 94 n,, 127 n., 297 sq. n., 37J, 371 n.; ex- planation of the G., as places in heaven, 24, 263, 263 n.; prayers recited at the G., translated, 31, 377-88.

6'aigishavya, a i^/shi, obtained de- liverance, 19, 139; 49 (i), 130.

Gaimiai maintains that work is in- dispensable to knowledge, 1, 315; worshipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 122, 149, 220; quoted by Narada, 33, 265 ; the author of the Purva- Mimawsa-sutras, quoted in the Ve- danta-sutras, 34, xi, xix, Ixv, Ixxxii- Ixxxiv, xc sq., 149-52, 2i6sq., 272-4; 38, 180-2, 285-8, 295-7, 317 sq., 360, 392-402, 408 sq., 412 ; 48, 292, 294, 335, 382 sq., 626, 705 sq., 750, 752, 759 sq., 763 ; the 5ariraka- doctrine connected with G.'s doc- trine, 48, 5 ; his views opposed to Badarayawa's, 48, 686 sq., 694.

6^aimini-Gnhyasutra quoted, 2, 190 n.

6^aimini-Gnhyasutra quoted, 2, 190 n.

6^ainiini - purvamima;;/sa - sutra, its subject is dharma, 34, 26 ; quoted, 38, 423 sq. ; 48, 778. See also Purva- Mimawsa-sutra.

6^aina church, its extent at the time of Mahavira's death, 22, 267 sq.; dates relating to its history, 22, 270; councils and their dates, 22, 270 n. ; its extent under the Gina Parjva, 22, 274; its extent under Arish/anemi, 22, 278 ; its extent in the period of the Arhat iiishabha, 22, 284 ; called the * Gotra where the Vow of Silence is prac- tised,' 45, 321.

Gaina, monks (Nirgrantha 5rama- was, N'lgantba, Samawas), must walk carefully so as not to kill living beings, 8, 364 n. ; their conduct contrasted with that of Buddha, 17, 108-17, 125 ; G. m. or Nirgranthas, 21, 263 ; follow the precepts of the Arhat (Gina), 21, 265, 265 n. ; the ideal of the good monk who has given up all' attachments, 22, 44, 55-8, 60 sq., 66 sq., 211-13; 45,

6^AINA MONKS

225

318 sq., 377-81 ; rules of conduct for them, 22, 47-9; 45, 31-5, 69- 73, 109-11, 123, 129^36, 203-6, 246-8, 296 sq., 306-15, 333 sq., 351-5, 364 sq., 404 sq., 41 r ; how they should behave towards women, 22, 48 ; 45, 271-8 ; their nakedness, 22, 56, 57 n., 6S, 6g, 73, 79, 259 sq.; 45, xxii, 9, 11, 13, 22, T06, 296, 304, 380; how they should behave towards heretics and faith- less householders, 22, 62-5 ; their dwelling-places, 22, 64, 82 ; 45, 12 ; rules with regard to their clothing and outfit, 22, 67 sq., 67 n., 69, 71, 73, 79 5 it is better for a monk to commit suicide than breaking the vow, 22, 68 sq., 70, 70 n.; rules for G. m. in sickness, 22, 69 sq., 71 sq.; 45, 266-8 ; rules about eating for G. m., 22, 71, 204 ; 45, 5 sq., 75 sq., 79 sq., 91, 185 sq., 204 sq., 243 sq., 246 sq., 255, 258, 296, 303 sq., 306 sqq., 312, 353 sq., 379, 416; suicide by starvation recommended to them, 22, 72 sq.; rules for G. m. following the model Hfe of Maha- vira, 22, 79-87; grades of G. m.: teacher, sub-teacher, &c., 22, 113; abstain from bathing, 22, 124; 45, 295 sq. ; the vow of a monk : / skall become a S7^amana who oivns no houses ■no property^ no sons, no cattle, who eats what others give him ; I shall commit no sinful action; Master, I renoimce to accept anything that has 7iot been given, 22, 171 ; the five great vows of G. m., 22, 202-10 ; 45, 89 ; regu- lation of their possessions, 22, 205-7 ; are spiritual descendants of Sudhar- man, 22, 287 ; disciplinary rules for G, m., especially pupils, 45, 1-8 ; rules about begging food, for G. m., 45, 5 sq., 13, 25 sqq., 34, 71 sq., 131-4 and n., i46sq., 205 ; twenty- two troubles (parisaha) which they must know and vanquish, 45, 8-15 ; outward tokens will not save a sin- ful monk, 45, 22 sq., 25 sq., 104-6, 123; should not Hve by fortune- telling, &c., 45, 34, 70 sq., 70 n., 80 ; Nami contrasts the happiness of m. who have retired from the world, with the anxieties of house- hold life, 45, 37-40 ; on the virtues and superiority of a very learned

who have retired from the world, with the anxieties of house- hold life, 45, 37-40 ; on the virtues and superiority of a very learned

monk, 45, 46-9 ; the superiority of G. m. to Brahma«as demon- strated, 45, 50-6 ; you may as well dig rocks with your nails, or eat iron with your teeth, or kick fire with your feet, as treat contemptuously a monk . . . for in his wrath he might reduce the zvorld to ashes, 45, 53 sq. ; the ^sac- rifice* of a monk described, 45, 55 sq.; should abstain from practising medical art, 45, 71 ; ten conditions for the realization of celibacy, 45, 73-7; what they should avoid, 45, 77-80, 301-6; G. m. might by the power of his wrath reduce millions of men to ashes, 45, 8 1 ; their duties and vows, 45, 91 sq., 106; pluck out their hair, 45, 92, 115, 262; imitate the life of wild animals, get- ting food anywhere and not caring about medicine in sickness, 45, 97 sq. ; by becoming a true monk, one becomes a protector of one's self and of others, 45, 100-7 ; their use of clothes according to Parjva and Mahavira, 45, XXX, 121, 123; rules for easing nature, 45, i34sq.; regu- lations for the every day life of monks during every part of the day and night, 45, 142-9; by six kinds of abstinence they destroy Karman, 45, 174 ; different kinds of collecting alms, 45, 177 sq. and n. ; duties of upasakas and bhikshus, 45, 182 ; should not mix with heretics, 45, 246 ; the holy life of a monk the only road to destruction of Kar- man, 45, 249-61 ; relations try to tempt the monk back to household life, 45, 252, 263 sq.; troubles, temptations, and difficulties with which a monk has to battle, 45, 261-71; some are unable to pre- serve chastity, 45, 262 ; how they should exert themselves for the annihilation of Karman and for liberation, 45, 298-301 ; the con- ceited monk will not obtain libera- tion, but only the monk who is free from all pride, 45, 320-3; duties of teachers and pupils, 45, 324-8 ; ^ramawaswho are material- ists, 45, 341 sq.; meditations on life and the true law which lead men to turn monks, 45, 347-5^ ; story of a monk who, by magic arts.

Q

226

6^AINA MONKS— CPAINAS

carries off all women, and is killed by the king, 45, 383 n. ; a true monk is always alone, even when preaching in a crowd of thousands, 45, 410; called Kumaraputras, 45, 421 ; should not eat with householders, 45, 428. See also Preaching, and Women {d).

Q

226

6^AINA MONKS— CPAINAS

carries off all women, and is killed by the king, 45, 383 n. ; a true monk is always alone, even when preaching in a crowd of thousands, 45, 410; called Kumaraputras, 45, 421 ; should not eat with householders, 45, 428. See also Preaching, and Women {d).

6^aina monks and nuns, rules for them about the begging of food, clothes, &c., 22, 88-119, 157-70, 297-303 ; how they should rub themselves clean, 22, 100 ; rules about lodging-places, 22, 120-35, 171-7, 309 sq. ; rules for them about wandering from village to village, 22, 136-48 ; how they should behave on board of a boat, 22, 139-42 ; modes of speech enjoined for them, 22, 149-56 ; regulations as to their taking possession of anything, 22, 1 7 1-7 ; rules for them when going to perform religious postures or choosing a place for study, 22, 178- 80 ; rules for them about easing nature, 22, 180-3, 308 ; they should not go to hear music or to witness any entertainment, 22, 183-6 ; should neither be pleased with nor prohibit householders who rub or wipe the mendicant's feet or do anything for the sake of their health, 22, 186-8 ; rules for them to be followed during the Pa^^usan, 22, 296-3 II ; rules for them in sick- ness, 22, 297 sq., 306 sq. ; rules about eatingj 22, 297-303 ; rules about clothes, 22, 302 ; how the monks and nuns should wear their hair, 22, 308.

6^aina nuns, thirty-six thousand, with ATandana at their head, 22, 267 ; Queen Kamalavati determines to become a nun, 45, 67 ; cut off their hair, 45, 116, 116 n. ; women pretend to become nuns or lay- disciples in order to tempt monks, 45, 274.

6^aina religion (Gaina doctrines, Oainism), relation of Anugita to it, 8, 224 sq.; doctrines taken from Brahmanism, 8, 225 ; political reasons for its success, 22, xiii sq. ; information about it collected from Buddhist writings, 22, xvi sq. ; 45, xv-xxiii ; its origin independent of

6^aina religion (Gaina doctrines, Oainism), relation of Anugita to it, 8, 224 sq.; doctrines taken from Brahmanism, 8, 225 ; political reasons for its success, 22, xiii sq. ; information about it collected from Buddhist writings, 22, xvi sq. ; 45, xv-xxiii ; its origin independent of

Buddhism, 22, xviii-xxxv; refuta- tion of Its doctrines, 34, li, 428-34 ; recent literature on it, 45, xiii sq. ; the Saptabhahginaya as a weapon against Agnosticism, 45, xxviisq. ; the six Lejyas (subtile bodies), and Gosala's division of mankind into six classes, 45, xxx, 56 n. ; marks of its antiquity, 45, xxxiii sq., xxxvi sq. ; its relation to Vedanta, Sahkhya, and Vaijeshika, 45, xxxiii-xxxviii ; the Samitis, and Guptis, and Saw- varas, 45, 50, 52, 55, 55 n., 73 sq., 73 n., 98, 104 sq., 105 n., 107, 129- 36, 174, 200, 248, 325, 355 n., 377; doctrines expounded and illustrated by parables, 45, 123-9 ; the vows called yamas, 45, 136, 136 n.; its fundamental principles expounded, 45, 152-7 ; Samitis, Guptis, and religious exercise generally produce faith, 45, 156 ; list of articles of G. faith following the number of their subdivisions, 45, 180-4; its true Kriyavada doctrine, 45, 318 sq., 3 1 9 n. ; the syadvada argumentation, 45, 327, 327 n., 405 sq. n. ; lay devotees well grounded in the knowledge of the Asravas, Sawvara, realization and annihilation of Karman, bondage and final libera- tion, 45, 382 ; what a Gaina should maintain and what he should not maintain, if he is to avoid error in points of doctrine, 45, 405-9 ; doc- trines which a monk should teach, 45, 410. See also Morality {b)^ and Philosophy.

6'ainas, their chronology, and the death of Buddha, 10 (i), xli sq. ; the two sects of the G., ^vetambaras and Digambaras, 10 (i), 39 n. ; 45, xxi sq., xxxii n., 119 n. ; their rela- tion to the A^ivikas (A^^elakas), 13, 90 sq. ; 45, xxix-xxxii ; trustworthi- ness of their traditions, 22, xxxv- xlvii ; seven sects of the 5'vetambaras, 22, xxxvi ; Digambaras stigmatized as heretics by the ^vetambaras, 22, xxxvi ; their crude system of astronomy, 22, xl ; the Angas collected by the Sahgha of Pa^aH- putra formed the canon of the iSvetambaras only, 22, xliii ; the three vows of the G., 22, 63 n. ; believe in the co-existence of con-

G^AINAS— (7AMADAGNI

227

; believe in the co-existence of con-

G^AINAS— (7AMADAGNI

227

trary qualities in one and the same thing, 22, 63 n. ; their five great vows, 22, 202-10; 45, 98, 109, 355 n. ; Digambaras referred to as atheists, 24, 146 n. ; acknowledge seven, two, or five categories, 34, 428 sq., 430 ; their belief in souls in water, 36, 85, 85 n. ; their views about the soul, 38, 104 ; 45, xix ; Buddhist doctrines misrepresented by G., 45, xviii ; existed before Mahavira, and were an important sect at the time when Buddhism rose, 45, xxii sq. ; doc- trines which they owe to the * heretics,' 45, xxvii-xxix ; their strange hagiology, 45, xxxii ; the Trairajikas, or Gaina followers of the Vaijeshikas, their views refuted, 45, 245, 245 n. ; * mixed state,* i.e. the life of laymen who are followers of the G. without abstaining from all sins, 45, 381-4; vows and fasts kept by G. laymen, 45, 383 sq. ; by undertaking particular vows G. householders gradually conform to the rules of monastic state, 45, 423-32 ; some householders do not strictly observe the Posaha fast, but keep other monastic vows, 45, 429, 431 ; their theory about the origin of the world, and refutation of it, 48, 516-20.

6^aina Sutras, age of the extant literature, redaction of the Siddhanta, 22, xxxv, xxxvii-xlvii ; 45, xl ; their language, 22, xl sq. ; 45, I n., 2 n., 6 n., 22 n., 114 n., 249 n. ; first book of the A^aranga Sutra and that of the Sutrakr/tahga Sutra, among the most ancient parts of the canon, 22, xli ; metres employed in them, 22, xli sq. ; the Purvas incorporated in the 12th Anga, the Dr/shnvada, 22, xliv sqq. ; tradition about the fourteen Purvas existing besides the Ahgas, 22, xliv sqq. ; the A^arahga Sutra, its two books different in style and manner, and of different date, 22, xlvii sq. ; the A/^aranga Sutra, its translation, 22, xlviii-li, 1-2 1 3 ; commentaries on the Ai^arahga Sutra, 22, li ; the Kalpa Sutra, its different parts, its translation, 22, li-liii, 2 15-3 11 ; the four Vedas and esp. Atharva-veda in G. S., 42, Ivi ; the Sutrakr/tanga

Sutra, 45, xxxviii-xli, 233-435 ; the Uttaradhyayana Sutra, 45, xxxviii- xli, 1-232 ; Sudharman knew the twelve Ahgas, 45, 120; the G. creed set forth in the twelve Ahgas, 45, 130; faith created by study of Sutras, the eleven Ahgas, Prakir«as, and Dr/shifivada, 45, 155; sixteen Gathas to be studied, 45, 182, 182 n. ; a monk is to study the twenty- three lectures of the Siitrakritahga, 45, 183 ; twenty-six chapters of the Dajajrutaskandha, Br/hat Kalpa, and Vyavahara Sutras, and twenty- eight lectures of the A^^arahga Sutra, 45, 183, 183 n.; Uttaradhyayana Sutra, its title, 45, 232 n. ; the Gawadharas of Mahavira knew the twelve Ahgas, the fourteen Purvas, and the whole Siddhanta of the Gavins, 22, 287 ; heretics declare the twelve Ahgas, &c., to be wrong, 45, 345. See also Sacred Books.

; the Gawadharas of Mahavira knew the twelve Ahgas, the fourteen Purvas, and the whole Siddhanta of the Gavins, 22, 287 ; heretics declare the twelve Ahgas, &c., to be wrong, 45, 345. See also Sacred Books.

6^aini (Gainis), the same as the female demon Gahi, 4, 90 n. ; 31, 192 n. ; make diseases grow stronger, 4, 90, 90 n. ; spell against them, 4, 229, 229 n., 235, 241 ; 31, 242 sq. ; defeated by Zarathujtra, 23, 305. See also Gahi.

C^ainism, see Gaina religion.

6^aivali, see Pravahawa G.

6^aivantayana, n. of a teacher, 15, 186 n.

Gak, n.p., 5, 146.

Ga/^Ma, Gaina t.t. = Ga«a, 22, 288 n.

6^aladharagar^taglioshasusvara- nakshatrara^asahkusumitabhi - gno,, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 419-28.

6^alandliaraya«a, the gotra of Devananda, 22, 190 sq., 218 sq., 223, 226.

Galava, n. of a teacher, 1, 267 ; 15, 119, 187.

6'aleniprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

6^ali, son of Vessantara, 35, 174;

36,115,131.

6^amadagni, father of Rama, 8, 294 sq., 300 ; special rites of the descendants of G., 12, 192 n. ; 29, 168, 175 n., 390; one of the seven i^ishis, 15, 106 ; his threefold age, 29, 55 ; 30, 62, 162 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122 ; 30, 344 ;

Q 2

228

6^AMADAGNI— GAiVADHARA

6^amadagni, father of Rama, 8, 294 sq., 300 ; special rites of the descendants of G., 12, 192 n. ; 29, 168, 175 n., 390; one of the seven i^ishis, 15, 106 ; his threefold age, 29, 55 ; 30, 62, 162 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122 ; 30, 344 ;

Q 2

228

6^AMADAGNI— GAiVADHARA

flowers brought by G, for Faith, 29, 316; 30, 168 ; employed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319; dug up a plant, to promote the growth of his daughter's hair, 42, 31, 537 ; the Rishi G. is the eye, 43, 9 ; Rishi of apri-verses, 44, 302 ; is Pra^apati, 44, 302. Gamadagnyas, descendants of Gamadagni, see Gamadagni. 6^amaspa, Gamasp, one of the first converts of Zoroaster, 4, 359 ; 23, 331 ; 31, 250; 37, 230; 47, 125; meat-offering to the Fravashi of G., ^> 33^? 33^"' 5 <^f the Hvovas, the high-priest, 18, 149, 149 n. ; 23, 207 sq., 208 n. ; his care for the sacred fire, 18, 380; sacrifices to Anahita, 23, 70, 70 n. ; the younger, 23, 219 ; prime minister of Vi^taspa, 23, 324-6, 329 ; champion of Zoroas- trianism, 31, 76, 76 n., 166, 166 n. ; the Hvogva, gained the kingdom of Ahura, 31, 185 sq. ; habits of Frashojtar and G., 37, 130, 130 n.; praise of G., 37, 290, 297 ; Poru/^ast his wife, 37, 299 sq., 299 n. ; the learned, 37, 397 ; words of G. in the Mathra, 37, 406 ; made omniscient, 47, xxiii ; had the Avesta written on ox-hides, 47, xxx, 127 ; passes away, 47, xxx ; priest of priests after Zoroaster, 47, 165, 6^ambha, n. of an Asura, 42, 572. Gambling, and betting, law about, 2, 162 ; 25, Ixx sq., Ixxx, cix, 254, 282, 380 sq.; 33, 45, 212-14,271, 329, 385 sq. ; forbidden for Brah- ma^arins and Snatakas, 2, 188; 7, 227 ; 25, 140 ; house to be built so that it should be free from g., 2, 212; gambler and keeper of g.- house excluded from ^raddhas, 2, 258; 25, 103, 105, 105 n.; for- bidden, 6, 32, 32 n., no; success in g., acquired by a 5raddha, 7, 245 ; of cheats Krishna is the game of dice, 8, 91 ; belongs to the quality of passion, 8, 324 ; a cause of loss, 10 (ii), 18; a game of dice played by the priests at the laying down of the Sabhya fire, 12, 302 n. ; a sin, 14, 220; a vice of kings, 25, 223; gamblers are * open rogues,' * thorns * to be removed by the king, 25,387,494; 33, 223, 360 sq.; ceremony against the dog-demon

performed in the g.-hall, 30, 219, 287; allowed by Narada, 33, xv; property acquired by g. is * black wealth,' 33, 54 ; gamblers not to be witnesses, 33, 83, 87, 303 ; game of dice and ceremonies on the gaming- ground at the king's consecration,

41, 63 sq., 106-8, 106 sq. n., 109 n.. Ill sq. ; the gaming-board is fire, and the dice its coals, 41, 64, 112 ; prayers and rites for success in g.,

42, 69, 149-51, 412 sq., 548 sq.; the brilliancy of the dice, 42, 116 ; meat, liquor, and dice, 42, 144, 493 ; dice used for magic cures, 42, 470 ; a gambler sacrificed to dice at the Purushamedha, 44, 414, 416. See also Parables (/).

6'ambu, disciple of Sambhuta- vi^aya, 22, 289; of the Gautama gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 295, 295 n.

See also Parables (/).

6'ambu, disciple of Sambhuta- vi^aya, 22, 289; of the Gautama gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 295, 295 n.

6^ainbudipa, or India, so called after the Gambu tree, 13, 127.

6^ambu-gama, Buddha at, 11, 66.

C^ambuka, the naked ascetic, 36,

249. 6^ambunada-prabliasa : Maha-Ka-

tyayana is to be the future Buddha

G., 21, 148 sq. 6^am.bunam.an, n. of a Sthavira, 22,

287. 6^ambusvamin, disciple of Sudhar-

man, 22, r. Games : list of g. and amusements

forbidden to Bhikkhus, 11, 193;

17, 348 sq.; the game of pitch-pot,

27, 50 sq. ; 28, 397-401 ; monks

should not play ash/apada (chess ?),

45, 303, 303 n. See also Hunting. Garni, the goddess of maternity, 42,

323, 323 n.

6^am.slie^, i.e. Yima, 4, 10.

Ga/^a : meaning of the terms G., Kula, and 5akha, 22, 288 n.; the head or founder of a G., one of the superiors of Gaina monks, 22, 306.

6^ana, see Vma G.

6^anadatta, disciple of Bhadrabahu, 22, 289.

Ga/^adhara, Gaina t.t. = chief dis- ciple, 22, T n., 306; Gawas and G. of Par J va, 22, 273 sq.; Arish^anemi had eighteen G., 22, 278 ; i?/shabha had eighty-four G., 22, 284 ; Maha- vira had nine Gawas and eleven G., 22, 286 sq.; the G. and their dis-

GAA^ADHARA— GANDHARVAS

229

ciples do as Mahavira did, 22, 296 ; Garga was a Sthavira and G., 45, 149, 149 n. 6'anaka, king of Videha, and Ya^wa- valkya, 1, Ixxiv sq., 300 ; 8, 304 n. ; 12, xxxi, xliisq. ; 15, 152-77, 161 n.; 44, 46, 112-15 ; by action alone did G. work perfection, 8, 5 4 ; * turned the wheel,' 8, 215; Dharma ap- pears before G. disguised as a Brah- ma«a, 8, 224 ; wants to banish a Brahmawa from 'his dominions,' but finds that he must call all or nothing his own, 8, 303-6, 304 sq. n. ; father of Sita, wife of Rama, 12, xliii ; G, and Aupa^andhani, 14, 229, 229 n.; a wise and liberal king, 15, 100, TOO n. ; patron of learned Brahmawas, 15, 121 ; on the know- ledge of the Gayatri, 15, 199 ; with- out a teacher acquired power of abstraction, 19, 11; reached final bliss, 19, 139; 49 (i), 95, 130; Su- labha entered into his body to carry on discussion with him, 38, 237 ; the Mitravinda sacrifice went away to (?., 44, 66 ; became a Brahman, 44, 115; performed many sacrifices with numerous gifts to the priests, 44, 115; 48, 688; instructed the twice-born in the rules of Yoga, 49

(i), 9.

6^anaki Ayasthu/m, pupil of ^iila Bhagavitti, 15, 214; teaches the priest iSaulvayana, 44, 61.

Gana Mainyo = Zana Mainyo = Ahriman, 4, 373.

C'anarae^aya, son of Parikshit, Ma- habharata related to him, 8, 229 ; Tura Kavasheya, his high priest, 12, xxxii ; they pour out cups full of fiery liquor in the palace of G., 44, 95 ; Indrota performed the horse- sacrifice for him, 44, 396.

6^ananti, satiated at the Tarpa«a, 29, 220.

6^anardana, n. of Kr/sh«a or Vishwu, 7, 5; 8, 41 sq., 52, 88, 99, 233, 393. See Vishwu.

Ga;/as (troops of gods), the Maruts the princes among, 8, 346 ; are liable to destruction, 15, 289.

Ga«as and Gawadharas of Gainas, 22, 273 sq., 278, 284, 286 sq.

6^ananti, satiated at the Tarpa«a, 29, 220.

6^anardana, n. of Kr/sh«a or Vishwu, 7, 5; 8, 41 sq., 52, 88, 99, 233, 393. See Vishwu.

Ga;/as (troops of gods), the Maruts the princes among, 8, 346 ; are liable to destruction, 15, 289.

Ga«as and Gawadharas of Gainas, 22, 273 sq., 278, 284, 286 sq.

6^ana »S*arkaraksliya, n.p., 1, 84, 87 ; 43, 393» 396.

6'anai'ruti Pautrayawa, the pious giver, called a 5udra by Raikva, 1, 55-8; 34, 223-7; 38, 305 sq.; 48, 338-42.

Ga;^</amba tree, 36, 247.

Gandarep(6), see Gawdarewa.

Ga/^darewa (Gandarep), the golden- heeled, slain by Keresasp, 18, 370 sq., 374-6, 381 ; 23, 63, 63 n., 295 ; 24, 63; 37, 198, 198 n.; 47, 12; born from Yim with a witch, 18, 419 ; Parsha«ta, son of G., 23, 217 ; lives beneath the watere, is the son of Ahura, 23, 255 sq., 256 n.," 24, 63.

Gandha, a Yaksha, who worships Buddha, 49 (i), 170.

Gandhabbas, see Gandharvas.

Gandhahastin, n. of a Bodhisattva, 49 (ii), 90.

Gandhal)rabliasa, n. of a Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), 100.

Gandliara(s), n. of a country and people, 1, 105 sq., 105 n.; 11, 135; a king of G., converted by Buddha, 19, 242.

Gandharas, the art of, an occult science, 45, 366.

GandhariSjtakman (fever) delivered over to the G., 42, 2, 446.

Gandharva (sing.) : the G. Vijva- vasu, 12, 90, 90 n.; 26, 52 ; 43, xiv ; women belong to him, 14, 133 ; 33, 171 n.; gave women their melodious voice, 14, 233; the G. Vijvavasu presides over procrea- tion, 15, 220; 29, 45; Avalokite- jvara assumes the shape Of a G., 21, 411; Vena, a G. representing the rainbow, 26, 281 n. ; worshipped and invoked at the wedding, 29, 32, 289 ; 30, 84 ; Soma gave the bride to G., 29, 278 sq.; 30, 44, 190; 42, 254, 323; Agni is the G., his Apsaras are the herbs, 30, 146 n. ; the concord of which the G. is pos- sessed, 30, 199; colloquy of the G. possessing a woman, and Ya^/^a- valkya, 15, 127, 132; 34, cv, 219; the heavenly, thought-cleansing G.,

41, 5 ; the heavenly G, is yonder sun, 41, 195 ; a plant for promoting virility dug up by the G. for Varuwa,

42, 31, 370.

Gandharvas (plur.) : gods, G., or Manes do not teach what is virtue and what is sin, 2, 72 ; created,

230

GANDHARVAS— 6^A7^(;ABHA

7, 4; 8, 387; 25, 15; world or worlds of G., 7, 109, 271; 15, 130 sq., 172, 176 ; marriage rites of the G., 7, 109; 25, 79-82; 29, 166; iTitraratha, chief among G., 8, 89 ; alarmed at the greatness of Kr/sh«a,

8, 94 ; achieved their beauty by living as Brahma/^arins, 8, 178 ; Vi- sh«u is the lord of G., snakes, Rak- shas, &c., 8, 347 ; do not know the path of the gods, 10 (i), 95 ; gods and Gandhabbas (Pali for G.), 10 (ii), 115; the husbands of theApsaras, 12, 269 n.; 42, 33 sq.; Brahman seen in the world of G., as in the water, 15, 22 ; the bliss of the human and the divine G., 15, 59 sq., 61 sq. n. ; carried by a stallion, 15, 74 ; wor- shipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 121, 219; are fond of women, females possessed by them, 15, 127, 132; 26, 53, 233 sq.; 34, cv; 42, 34; heavenly musicians, 19, 25,54; 22, 237; Gandhabbas dwell in the ocean, 20, 302, 305 ; four Gandharvaka- yikas with many hundred thousand G. in their suite, 21, 5 ; names of G.,

25, 112; compelled by fear to yield enjoyments, 25, 219; produced by activity, 25, 494; seized the bull (Soma?), 26, xiv; stole the Soma,

26, 52-4, 58; are Soma-wardens, 26, 71 n., 72, 72 n., 150-2, 233 sq., 364 sq.; water oblation to the G., 29, 325; the mind, the splendour that dwells with the G., 30, 159, 166 ; gods and G. read the original code of Manu, 33, 3 ; among the paw^a^ana^, 34, 262; seven and twenty G., 41, 19 sq. and note; snatch away oblations, 42, 33 sq., 4 1 o sq. ; know healing plants, 42, 4 3 ; a talisman against the G., 42, 80 ; the G. and Kajyapas lead forth, 42, 210; live on the shores of waters, 42, 410 ; Agni, Surya, Moon, Wind, Sacrifice, Mind, as G., 43, 231-3; serve the Person in the eye under the name of *form,' 43, 373; the racer (Va^g-in) carries the G., 43, 401 ; find fault with the sacrifice of the jR/shis, 44, 29 sq.; Yavaman, the winnowing-basket, Uddalavan, hus- bandry, and Antarvan, grain, being names of G., 44, 30 ; carry oflf the lambs of Urvaji, 44, 69; produce

a flash of lightning, 44, 70 ; make Puriiravas one of themselves, 44, 73 sq.; are the people of King Varuwa, 44, 365 ; the pious monk will be honoured by gods, G., and men, 45, 8; souls of G., 48, 198; beings born as G. on account of religious merit, 48, 238 ; Fata Mor- gana, a town of the G., 48, 449 ; gods and G., 49 (i), 197 ; the per- fumes of the Gandharvara^a, 49 (ii), 41 ; — G. and Apsaras^ 29, 229 ; 42, 160, 370, 534 ; charms to drive out Apsaras and G., 42, 33, 408 sq.; G. and Apsaras invoked against enemies in battle, 42, 119 ; G. and Apsaras, serpents, and other evil spirits, 42, 125 sq.; G. and Apsaras have partaken of the fragrance of the earth, 42, 202 ; G. and Apsaras, as evil demons, 42, 205 ; G. and Apsaras, founded upon time, 42, 225 ; gods, fathers, men, G. and A., 42, 229 ; G. and Apsaras cause mad- ness, 42, 520 sq. ; Apsaras, the wives of Kama, the Gandharva, 42, 536 ; offerings to G. and Apsaras, 43, 229- 233; G. and Apsaras gratified at the Agnihotra, 44, 82 ; to G. and Apsaras, an outcast sacrificed at Purushamedha, 44, 414. See also Superhuman beings.

Gandharvi, the woman of the waters, 42, 520 sq.

Gandhottama, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

and Apsaras, 43, 229- 233; G. and Apsaras gratified at the Agnihotra, 44, 82 ; to G. and Apsaras, an outcast sacrificed at Purushamedha, 44, 414. See also Superhuman beings.

Gandharvi, the woman of the waters, 42, 520 sq.

Gandhottama, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Ga;/eja, worshipped, 7, xxi ; 25, 106 n.; 29, 140 n.

Ganga, see Ganges.

Ganges, the bones of the cremated corpse, to be thrown into it, 7, xxx, 76 ; its water the purest of all, 7, 205 ; the first or the best of rivers, 8> 90? 354 ; 45, 290 ; Buddha crosses the overflowing river G., 11, 2 1 ; 17, 104; 19, 251 sq.; feast of the G. and the Mahi, 17, 25; 20, 359; bathing in the G. as a religious rite, 19, 26 ; descent of the G., 23, 52 ; the Brahmawa tribes on the banks of the G., 30, 208 ; Bharata offered horse-sacrifice near the G., 44, 399 ; the heavenly G., 45, 92 ; mother of Bhishma, 49 (i), 95.

GeLn^nhha, worshipped by the Sna- taka, 30, 166.

GA7VIKA KULA-~-6^ATAKAS

231

Ga;^ika Kula, of the Vejavadka Ga«a, 22, 291.

Ganrak-mainok, Phi., the evil spirit, 5, 3 n., 4 n. See Aharman, Angra-mainyu, and Evil spirit.

6^anta, son of Amba, 19, xxvii.

G&XLMS^oniy n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 109; 11, 167, 168 n.

Gaokerena, see Haoma.

GaorDa;^/, son of Zavan, 23, 218.

Gaopivangliu, n.p., 23, 211.

Gaotema, i.e. Gotama Buddha, Zoroastrian controversies against him, 4, liii; 23, 184, 184 n.

6^arabodha, n.p., 46, 17? 1 9*

Garahadinna, story of, 36, 249.

6^arasutta, t.c.,^10 (ii), 154-6.

6^aratkarava Artabhaga questions Ya^wavalkya, 15, 125-7; 34, Ixxxi, cxii; 38, 373 sq.; 48, 734-

Garbhadhana, see Sexual inter- course.

Garbharaksha/^a, t.t., see Child {b),

Garbha-upanishad, quoted, 48, 364.

Gardabhali, a monk, converted King Saw^aya, 45, 82 sq.

Gardabhivibhita Bharadvaj^a,

quoted, 15, 155 sq.

Garga, the learned sage, compare^ bad pupils to bad bullocks, 45, 149- 52.

Gargi Vay^aknavi (daughter of Va- y^aknu), questions Ya^wavalkya, 15, 130 sq., 136-9; 48, 308-10; wor- shipped at the Tarpawa, 29, 122 sq., 220 ; possessed the knowledge of Brahman, 38, 315.

Gargiputra, n. of teachers, 15, 2 24n.

Gargya in list of teachers, 15, 186 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122 sq., 220. See also Balaki, and Sauryayawin.

Gargyaya;/a, n. of a teacher, 15, 186.

Garments : sin of clothing the dead, 5, 340 sq., 341 n. ; offered to the departed spirit, 5, 383, 383 n. ; legend explaining why men wear g., 12, 9 sq. ; gifts of g. to the priests and the poor, for the departed soul, 18, 150, 150 n.; 24, 351 sq.; dress of silk is good for the body, of cotton for the soul, 24, 49, 49 n.; g. of hair or bark or hide when doing

penance, 25, 449, 451-3, 455; sin of burning leathern and woollen g., 37, 85 ; mode of wearing g., 37, 91 ; made to float away at the final bath after sacrifice, 44, 267 ; a hundred g. the priests' fee, 44, 353; are man's outward appearance, 44, 353. See also Costumes.

(S'arodanghu, son of Pairijtira, 23, 210, 210 n,

the priests' fee, 44, 353; are man's outward appearance, 44, 353. See also Costumes.

(S'arodanghu, son of Pairijtira, 23, 210, 210 n,

Garo-nmanem (Garothman, GaroJ- man), Hhe abode of song,' the Paradise of the Parsis, 4, 220 sq., 220 n., 221 n., 232-4, 375, 386 ; 5, 294 sq., 294 n, ; 23, 200, 291, 335 ; G., the place of eternal weal, and the Km\2it bridge, 23, 12, 20; Mithra invoked to gather the libations and lay them in the G., 23, 127, 133 ; Mithra drives forth from G., 23, 152 ; abode of the Good Spirit, 23, 296 ; G. of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 357 ; praised, 31, 170, 172 ; the pious soul received by Ahura-Mazda into his G., 31, 184 sq. and note. See also Heaven (^), and Paradise.

6^ar6vangliu, son of Frayazawta, 23, 212.

Garshasp, see Keresaspa.

Gar'.9ta, son of Kavi, 23, 218.

Garu^a, son of Vinata, chief among birds, 8, 90, 9^0 n.; 49 (i), 144 ; (ii^), 57 ; (j. and Naga chiefs carry Maha- vira's throne, 22, 198 ; the enemies of serpents, 35, 38 ; Venudeva, the best of birds, 45, 290, 290 n. See also Superhuman beings.

Garutmat, the winged one, whose head is the Trivr/t, &c., 29, 49 ; not hurt by poison, 42, 25, 375.

6^asabhadda, see Yajobhadra.

6^asa;;^sa, n. of Siddhartha, Maha- vira's father, 22, 193, 256.

Gasanbar, Phi. ^season-festival,' 5, Ixxiii.

6^atakarraan, t.t., birth ceremony, see Child {b),

Gatakas (tales of former births of the Buddha) : life of Buddha pre- fixed to the G., 11, 208 sq. ; Buddha teaches by means of Sutras, stanzas, G., and parables, 21, 44 sq.; quoted in the Milindapa^ha, 35, xli sq., 180 n., 183 n,, 185 n., 216, 280 sq., 283 n., 294-6, 294 n. ; 36, 6, 6 n., 16-19, 16 n., 18 n., 20-2, 20 n.,

232

(JATAKAS— GAUTAMfPUTRA

8i n., 146 n., 291, 306, 310, 341, 342 n., 344, 344 n., 349; Vessan- tara G., 35, 170-8 ; 36, 114-32 ; the Sivi G., 35, 179-85 ; talking trees in the G., 35, 241 ; in which Deva- datta occurs as the Bodisat's enemy, 35, 283-93 and notes, 303 sq. See also Tales.

G^atavedas, see Agni (d),

Gathas of the Zend-Avesta are post- Alexandrian, 4, Ixvsq.; Philo, and the writers of the G., 4, Ivi sq.; invoked and worshipped, 4, 222, 222 n.; 31, 293-5, 329 sq., 336 sq., 339 sq., 356 sq., 356 n., 373, 382; quoted, 5, 167 sq. and note, 350 ; not to be recited over the dead, 5, 318 ; mystic signification of the G., 5, 352-^69 ; difficulties and methods of interpretation, 31, x-xv, xvii sq., xxxvii-xlvi ; their antiquity, 31, xxv sq.; relative age of the G., 31, xxvi sq., 91 sq. ; their importance, 31, I sq.; translated, 31, 3-194; mentioned in the Haoma and Srosh Yajts, 31, 243 sq., 243 n., 299, 299 n. ; duty of knowing the G., 37, 73 sq.; purport of the G., 37, 169 sq. ; unforgetfulness and power of the spirit of the G., 37, 178 sq.; work of Auharmajs^ in the Gathic lore, 37, 342 sq.

Gathas (songs, strophes), good and bad, 10 (i), 31; singing G. at the Simantonnayana rite, 29, 48 sq.; quoted, 44, 98, loi, 326 sq., 396- 401.

; unforgetfulness and power of the spirit of the G., 37, 178 sq.; work of Auharmajs^ in the Gathic lore, 37, 342 sq.

Gathas (songs, strophes), good and bad, 10 (i), 31; singing G. at the Simantonnayana rite, 29, 48 sq.; quoted, 44, 98, loi, 326 sq., 396- 401.

Gathin : Indra becomes Kujika's son G., 26, 82 n. ; G. Kaujika, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 279, 281, 283, 285. See also 'K.2i\xs\k2iy and 'KvisWidL,

Gathina, see Vijvamitra G.

Ga/ilas, see Ascetics {c).

Gatismara, see Siwhagiri G.

Gatukannin, n. of a Brahma«a, 10 (ii), 187, 204, 210.

G8it\ik.a,nninmnwva,puM/t8if t.c, 10 (n), 204 sq.

Csbtukeuvnya, n. of a teacher, 1, 267 ; 15, 118 n., 119, 186 n., 187.

Gatukar;^ya, worshipped at the Tar- pa«a, 29, 123 ; 30, 244.

Gau^apada-Karika, quoted, 34, xcix, cxxvii ; 38, 424 ; 48, 775.

Gau^as, the art of, an occult science, 45, 366.

Gaupavana, n. of a teacher, 15, 118, 185 sq.

Gaupayanas or Laupayanas, authors of Vedic hymns, 46, 415.

Gauri, n.p., 23, 215.

Gauri, wife of Balakosh/^a, 45, 50 n.

Gauriviti ^aktya quoted, 44, 250.

Gautama, father of 5vetaketu, 1, 77-9 ; 15, 205-8 ; Auddalaka (Ud- dalaka) Aruwi, addressed as G., 1, 88, 271, 273; 44, 52 sq., 79; asked Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314; one of the seven JR/shis, 15, 106; n. of teachers, 15, 118, 118 n., 119, 186, 186 n., 187 ; Rishi G. seduced by an Apsaras, 19, 39 ; 49 (i), 39 ; Indra in love with the wife of the i^'shi G., 19, 43 ; 26,

81 n.; 49 (i), 44 ; an appellation of disrespect in addressing Buddha, 19, 172 sq., 173 n.; Tirthakaras of the G. gotra, 22, 218 ; Sthaviras of the G. gotra, 22, 286 sqq., 289, 293 sqq. ; Indra calls himself G., 26, 82,

82 n.; satiated at the Tarpawa, 29, 220 ; 30, 244 ; Kesi and G., leaders of the two branches of the Gaina church, 45, xxii. See also Gotama, Haridrumata, Indrabhuti, Nodhas, Sudharman, and Uddalaka.

Gautama, son of Utathya, quoted in Manu-smriti, 25, xxvi sq., 78.

Gautama-Dharma-sutra is the manual of a G.-Zarawa of the Sama- veda, 2, xlix-liii; 14, xiii; 25, 613 ; its priority to the other Dharma- sutras, 2, liii-lx ; its language, 2, lix ; its date, 2, Ix sq. ; its text and commentary 2, Ixii; translated, 2, 174-310; G. and Vishwu-smnti, 7, XX ; quoted, 8, 208, 213 n., 218 n., 225 n., 236 n., 353 n., 354 n., 359 n., 362 n., 363 n., 365 n.; 14, xvii, xxi, xxxiv, xl, 30, 147, 236; 25, xxvii, XXX ; 30, 97; 33, 376; 48, 590; quotes Manu, 25, xxxiv sq.

Gautami, worshipped at the Tar- pa«a, 29, 123.

Gautami, a name of Gotama Bud- dha's wife, 49 (i), 82, 86.

Gautami, Pra^apati, aunt of the Buddha, 19, 23, 64, 84-6; 21, xxx, 256 sq. ; restored to sight by Bud- dha, 49 (i), 197; becomes a Buddhist nun, 49 (i), 199 sq.

Gautamiputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., 225.

gautamIyA .vAkhA— gems

233

Gautamiya ^'akha of the Manava Ga«a, 22, 292.

Gavah of Ispahan stood by truth, against Dahak, 24, 323 sq., 323 n.

Gavampati, disciple of Buddha, an eminent Arhat, 13, no sq. ; 21, 2 ; 49 (ii), 90.

Gavayan, n.p., 23, 203.

Gautamiputra, n.p., 15, 224 n., 225.

gautamIyA .vAkhA— gems

233

Gautamiya ^'akha of the Manava Ga«a, 22, 292.

Gavah of Ispahan stood by truth, against Dahak, 24, 323 sq., 323 n.

Gavampati, disciple of Buddha, an eminent Arhat, 13, no sq. ; 21, 2 ; 49 (ii), 90.

Gavayan, n.p., 23, 203.

Gavedhuka Sakha of the J^arawa Ga;za, 22, 291.

Gavish/y^ira Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 364.

Gaya, incantation of, 42, 107, 255 ; G. Atreya, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 387, 390 ; Buddha visits the royal sage G., 49 (i), 132.

Gaya, Buddha at, 10 (ii), 45 ; 21, 293 sq., 298 sq. ; 49 (i), 192 ; ^rad- dhas offered at G., 14, 55.

6^aya, a king who became a Gaina monk, 45, 86 sq., 86 n.

Gayadhastijson of Pouru-dhakhjti, 23, 212, 225.

(7ayadratlia, a warrior, 8, 96.

6^ayagh6sha, a Gaina monk, for- merly a Brahmawa, 45, 136-41.

Gaya-Kaj-yapa, see Kajyapa.

Gaya Maretan, see Gay6mar<^.

6^ayanta, a Brahman, met death for his son's sake, 19, 92, 92 n.

6^ayanta, disciple of Va^rasena, 22, 288.

6^ayanta, son of Indra, 19, 94 ; 30, 290 n. ; 49 (i), 93 ; spoken to by Brihaspati, 19, 96 ; Buddha, the prince, compared with G., 49 (i), 92.

G^ayantiputra, n.p., 15, 225.

Gayasisa, Buddha at, 13, 134 sq. ; Devadatta with his followers at the hill G., 20, 256-9.

Gayatri (metre and verse), called pra«a or breath, 1, 29 n.; 12, 100 ; meditated upon as Brahman, 1, 44-6, 158, 162, 194; 34, 93-6; 44, 409; 4&, 248 sq. ; is the first of all metres, 1, 187 ; 8, 90, 90 n., 353 ; identified with the earth, 12, no sq., 195 n. ; 41, 148 ; as a falcon carried off the Soma,12, i83sq., 183 n.,233; 26,52, 78, 88, 150, 241 ; 42, 401 ; 44, 122 ; speculations on the G., 15, 196-9; 41, 158, 160 sq. ; is everything what- soever exists, 34, 90, 93-5 ; consists of three feet, these worlds being three in number, 44, 26 ; the golden,

brilliant-winged G. who bears the sacrificer to the heavenly world, 44, 53, 56 ; a Gayatra hymn, 46, 7. See also Metres.

Gayo-Maratan, see Gayomar//.

; is everything what- soever exists, 34, 90, 93-5 ; consists of three feet, these worlds being three in number, 44, 26 ; the golden,

brilliant-winged G. who bears the sacrificer to the heavenly world, 44, 53, 56 ; a Gayatra hymn, 46, 7. See also Metres.

Gayo-Maratan, see Gayomar//.

Gayomar^ (Gaya Maretan, Gayo- Maratan), the first man, 4, 254; 5, 19, 20 n., 52 sq., 59, 88; 18, 60, 60 n., 401 sq., 411; 23, 227; 24, 58; 31, 260 n.; 37, 26, 26 n. ; 47, X, xxix, xli, 4-6, 121 ; promises not to resort to suicide, 4, 372 n. ; king of the mountain, overcome by death, 4, 383 sq. ; representing mankind, 5, xxiii ; the righteous man, 5, 15 n.; 37, 454, 456, 460; Aharman's conflict with G. , 5, 1 7 sqq., 161 sq., 161 n., 164-6, 168, 182-4; when he passed away he fell to the left hand, 5, 20 ; Gojurvan and G., 5, 20, 163; his bones first roused up, 5, 123; Mashya, son of G., 5, 130; first ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 141 n. ; 47, 35, 140; his reign for three thousand years, 5, 149; 24, 345; first ruler of the world, 18, 13 sq., 13 n. ; 23, 33 n. ; his great- ness, 18, 21 ; among the preparers of the renovation of the universe, 18, 77 ; made mortal by the evil spirit, 18, 94 ; destroyed by the demon of death, from his seed sprang Marhaya and Marhiyoih, 18, 105, 105 n. ; origin of G. and of mankind, 18, 197-9, 19^ ^' j ^^^ ^^ Auharmaz/^', 18, 393 n., 401 ; called Vohuman, 18, 393 n. ; his Fravashi worshipped, 23, 200 sq. ; 31, 252, 273, 278 sq. ; invoked and wor- shipped, 23, 350; 31, 324, 362; advantage of his actions, 24, 57 sq., 57 n. ; shared heaven through wis- dom, 24, 102 ; afflicted by the demons, 37, 254; predominance of those of the nature of G., 37, 332.

Gefar-tora, ancestor of Fre^un, 5, 132; 47, 34.

Ceh, the fiend of menstruation, 5, 15 sq., 15 n., 283 n. See Woman (^).

Cehila, of the Vasish/)6a gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294.

Gemara, of the Jews, 47, xiii sq., 119 sq. and n., 129.

Gems: wish-conferring gem, 8, 179 ; 36, 58 sq., 74, 119, 193, 256, 256 n., 258, 264, 267; 49 (i), 157; (ii) 50?

234

GEMS-GIFTS

174 ; g. to be found in the ocean, 20, 302 ; 36, 303, 303 n. ; a wonderful gem presented to Buddha by a Naga, 21, 252 sq.; magic gem which clears muddy water, 35, 55, 55 n. ; list of g., 35, 177 ; the mystic g. of sovranty, 36, 14, 14 n., 128. See also Amulets, Jewels, and Parables (/).

6'emshid, see Yima Khshaeta,

Gem-Treasure, see Jewels.

Gem-trees, see Jewels.

Generation : semen and blood pro- duced by the Prawas, 8, 275 ; genera- tive power is immortal, 41, 354 ; is only on this side of sky and sun, 43, 1 28, 1 30. See also Birth, Child (c), and Sexual intercourse.

Genii, see Sadhyas.

Genital organ, one of the (ten, eleven) organs of the body, 8, 261, 336; connected with the self, 8, 338; by means of it he sheds the essence of food as seed, 44, 264.

Geography : the sixteen perfect lands created by Ahura- Mazda, 4, i-io; mythical g., 24, 85-7. See also India, Iran, Khvaniras, Moun- tains, and Rivers.

Geography : the sixteen perfect lands created by Ahura- Mazda, 4, i-io; mythical g., 24, 85-7. See also India, Iran, Khvaniras, Moun- tains, and Rivers.

(S'eta, a prince from whom Anatha- piWada obtained the Getavana, 19, 216 sq. and n.; 20, 187 sqq.; 49 (i), 193 sq.

6'etavana, garden and monastery, founded at Savatthi by Anatha- piWada, 10 (ii), 17, 20, &c. ; 11, 167 n., 238, 238 n., 296 ; 19,213-18, 230 sq.

Geurva, Haoijt, son of, 37, 224, 224 n.

G^ujurva, Av., = Phi. Gojurvan (q^v.), 5, 20 n.

6^i^ana, Pali t.t., four kinds of meditation, 11, 115 n., 212, 271 sq., 272 n. See Meditation.

Gharma, see Pravargya.

Gha/ikara, a potter, invited Goti- pala to visit the Buddha, 36, 21 ; no rain fell upon his hut, 36, 2 3 sq.

Ghaura, see Ka«va G.

Ghee (ghr/ta), or clarified butter, is the sap of heaven and earth, of the universe, 12, 372 sq. ; 41, 333, 390; is a purifier, 26, 8 ; belongs to the gods, 26, 14; is a thunderbolt, 26, 106, 169 sq.; is consecration water, 41, 79; is seed, 41, 211 sq.; offered

on the fire-altar, 43, 182 sq. ; is

sacred to Agni, 43, 189; is fiery

mettle, 44, 274, 296, 312, 410 sq. ;

is the resource of the gods, 44, 296,

410. Ghora, a work of the Atharvans, 44,

366 n. Ghora, see Kawva. Ghora Ahgirasa, communicates his

view of the sacrifice to Krishna, the

son of Devaki, 1, 52. Ghosel, see Purification, GhoshamatijSon of a former Buddha,

21, 19.

Ghosts, 'a carriage full of ghosts,* an impossible thing, 16, 140, 142 n. See also Pretas, Spirits, and Super- human beings.

Ghouls, see Demons.

Ghr/takaujika, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 186.

Ghr/ta/^i, a nymph, 43, 107 ; 49 (i),

39.

Giantesses, see Superhuman beings.

6^ibt, idols of ancient Arabs, 6, 79.

Gideon and Saul confused, 6, 38 sq., 38 n.

Gifts, rules about making and accepting g., 2, 65 sq., 203 sq., 265 sq. ; 7, 87; 14, 68, 70 sq. ; 25, Ixviii, 133 sq., 158 sq., 167 sq., 592 ; 27,78, 84-6, 89, 423; 28, 76 sq.; 33, 220 sq. ; making of g. purifies a sinner, 2, 70; 25, 188, 477; making of g. accompanied by a water-libation, 2, 122, 203 ; 13, 143 ; 14, 277 n. ; 17, 250 sq., 251 n. ; 19, 231; meritoriousness of g. to learned Brahmawas, 2, 163; 7, 21 sq. ; 10 (ii), 50 sq.; 14, 134-9, 240; 25, 93, 99-102, 133, 229 sq., 430 sq., 434 sq.; giving g., a penance, 2, 275, 277, 279, 285 sq.; 4, 172-5; 6, 28, no sq., 188 ; 9, 271 ; 14, 109, 113 sq., 116, 118, 125, 134 sq., 137, 222, 295, 302, 305 sq., 311 sq., 328, 330 sq.; 25, 445 sq., 454, 456-9, 477 ; 29, 120 ; g. of honour, made by a king to his chief minister, 3, 194, 267, 267 n. ; g. to a woman from her male relatives, 7, 69 ; 25, 374; illicit g., 2, 292, 292 n.; 7, 136, 136 n., 187-9; 14, 115, 130, 239) 3TO, 317; 25, 109, 142 sq., 167 sq., 424-6, 435, 438, 444, 481 ; g. for purposes of sacrifices must

GIFTS-(7INA

235

not be employed for any other purposes, 7, 192 ; the householder's duty of making g., 7, 192-4, 215-17, 8, 358 sq.; 14, 237, 262; 25, 92,

for purposes of sacrifices must

GIFTS-(7INA

235

not be employed for any other purposes, 7, 192 ; the householder's duty of making g., 7, 192-4, 215-17, 8, 358 sq.; 14, 237, 262; 25, 92,

164 sq.; the merit of different kinds of pious g., and their corresponding rewards, 7, 263-76; 25, 165-7,

165 n., 229 sq. ; certain times auspicious for certain kinds of g.,

7, 263, 265-70; the skin of a black antelope, adorned and covered with all sorts of jewels, given to a Brah- ma«a, 7, 263 sq. ; fit and unfit persons to receive g., 7, 274-6 ; 10 (ii), 80-4; 14, 38 sq.; 24, 53, 82, 291 sq.; 25, 59, 107, 158 sq., 430 sq. and n., 444, 444 n. ; pro- tection is more meritorious than any g., 7, 271 ; fruit of g. obtained by devotion, 8, 81 ; good and bad kinds of g., 8, 120 sq., 242, 324 sq., 3 30 ; g. made without respect to fruit, a means of sanctification, 8, 121 sq.; g. made at ceremonies,

8, 169 ; sacrifice, g., and other pious works end in destruction, 8, 355; giving and accepting of g. the duty of Brahma»as, 8, 359 ; 25, 24, 158 sq., 419, 426 ; some Brahmawas are for meditation, others for sacri- fice, others for g., 8, 376 ; the gift of the law exceeds all g., 10 (i), 83, 83 n. ; meritoriousness of g., 10 (i), 84; 11, 20, 20 sq. n. ; 17, 223 sqq.; 36, 31-8, 145-8, 150, 155 ; made to Bhikkhus and to the church of the Buddha, 11,27,33; 35, i34sq.; the meritoriousness of g. to Buddha, 11, 80, 84 ; 35, 242-6 ; 36, 24, 31-8 ; 49 (ii), 119, 123, 136, 139, 141, 143; perpetual grant made by Sudassana, 11, 263 sq. ; at sacrifices and funeral oblations g. must be given to learned Brahmawas only, 14, 17 sq. ; rules about g. of robes to Bhikkhus or the Sawgha, 17, 194 sq., 219-25, 251-5 ; to the priests and the poor, 18, 150 sq., 1 50 n., 1 54 sq. ; made at the birth of a prince, 19, 19 sq.; wishing g., for which the donor expects a par- ticular result in a future birth, 20,

9, 9 n. ; the great merit of giving Viharas to the Sa;wgha, 20, 160 ; 36, 3 ; resumption of g., a title of the law, 25, ciii, 253, 282-4, 292, 292 n.; 33, xiii, 128-30, 341-3 ; of a thou-

; the great merit of giving Viharas to the Sa;wgha, 20, 160 ; 36, 3 ; resumption of g., a title of the law, 25, ciii, 253, 282-4, 292, 292 n.; 33, xiii, 128-30, 341-3 ; of a thou-

sand cows, 25, no; a hermit not to receive g., 25, 200; once only does a man say, * I will give,' 25, 335 ; 33, 171 ; offered to the Dik- shita, 26, 45 ; for the dead, 27, 34; 28, 140 sq., 144-7, 156 sq., 164, 194 sq. ; about g. of introduction, 27, 119; g. of condolence, mourn- ing g., 27, 134, 136 sq., 154 sq., 155 n., 183, 356 ; 28, 69 sq. ; inter- change of g. between ruler and ministers, 28, 21-3, 69 sq. ; given to Brahmawas at a wedding, 29, 38 sq. ; made at the end of cere- monies, 29, 57 ; distribution of g. to be avoided for some days after the funeral, 29, 244 sq.; what is given away at a ^raddha brings prosperity, 29, 254 ; prayers recited when receiving g., 29, 367 sq. ; one about to give alms must not be arrested, 33, 19 ; deeds of g., 33, 305 sq. ; great meritoriousness of g. of land, 33, 306 ; inalienable g., 33, 314; duty of king to bestow g. on Brahmawas, 33, 347 ; invalid g., 33, 354 ; Buddhas do neither accept nor refuse g., 35, 145 ; to be given to the Order rather than to the Buddha, 36, 51-5; a Samawa purifies g. made to him, 36, 82-4 ; why do Bhikkhus trouble about g. ? 36, 92-6 ; the meritoriousness of g. illustrated by the story of Vessan- tara, 36, 114-32; ten g. that are disapproved, 36, 120 sq. ; a Bhikkhu should always share g. he has re- ceived with others, 36, 292 ; law about righteous g., 37, 68, 106 sq., 441 ; g. of the righteous, 37, 72 ; g, to righteous teachers, 37, 95 sq. ; damaged g., 37, 137; the soul de- sires giving of g., 37, 1 93 ; righteous g. at the season-festivals, 37, 483 ; sacri- fices, g. and austerities are purify- ing, 48, 700. See also Charity, Priests (fees). Teacher (fees).

Gi^^>^aku/a, * Vulture's Peak,' n. of a mountain, 10 (ii), 80.

Gihin, Pali t.t. = Gaha/^^a, house- holder, 10 (ii), X.

Cihvavat Vadhyoga, n. of a teacher, 15, 226.

6^iin, see Yima.

Gina,, title used by Buddhists and Gainas, 22, xix sq. ; title of Ma-

236

GINA~~GNAT/US

havira, 22, 201 ; or Tirthakara, 34, 429 ; * there is now no G., but there is a highly esteemed guide to show the way,* 45, 45 ; the arguments of Buddha,G., and others contradictory, 48, 425, 426 ; teaching of G. to be rejected by the Vedantin, 48, 531. See also Buddha (a), and Ginas.

6^inakalpika, a, who wears no clothes, 22, 57 n.

6'inas, whatever they have declared, is truth, 22, 49 sq. ; are born as gods in their former existence, 22, 189, 217 sq., 271, 276, 281 ; lives of the G., 22, 217-85 ; adoration of twenty-four G. , 45, 1 59, 1 63. See also Buddha (j), Saints, and Tirthakaras.

6'inas, whatever they have declared, is truth, 22, 49 sq. ; are born as gods in their former existence, 22, 189, 217 sq., 271, 276, 281 ; lives of the G., 22, 217-85 ; adoration of twenty-four G. , 45, 1 59, 1 63. See also Buddha (j), Saints, and Tirthakaras.

6^inns, created out of smokeless fire, 6, xiii, 246; 9, 258; subject to birth and death, 6, xiii ; the daugh- ters of Allah, 6, xiii ; Mohammed an apostle both for men and g., 6, xiv, 131; 9, 304 sq., 304 n.; hysterical symptoms explained as possession by g., 6, xxi ; Mo- hammed's vision of g, crowding around him, 6, xxx ; Muslim belief in the g., 6, Ixix sq. ; those who made the g, partners with God rebuked, 6, 127 sq. and n. ; 9, 174 ; hell filled with g, and men, 6, 160, 218; 9, 136; mankind and g, to- gether could not produce the like of the Qur'an, 9, 10; Iblis was of the g., 9, 20 ; Mohammed said to be possessed by a g., 9, 69 ; work for Solomon, 9, loi sq., 151, 151 sq. and n. ; misbelievers beheve in g., 9, 155 ; misbelievers among g, and men, 9, 226; listened to the Qur'an, 9, 228 ; g, and mankind worship God, 9, 248, 259 sq. ; lonely places haunted by g.^ 9, 305 n.

Giribba^a, in Magadha, 10 (ii), 67.

Girira^aghosha, the 12 th Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), 6.

Girira^ghoshejvara, the 49th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.

Girls, see Woman.

Girnar, mount, on its summit Arish- /anemi reached Kevala, and died, 22, 277, 279; Mount G. or Raiva- taka, sacred to Gainas and Hindus, 45, 115 n.

GishnUy a god, a name of the great self, 8, 219, 332.

6^i>yti, n.p., 23, 212. Gita, i. e. Bhagavadgita, q.v. 6^itvan 5'ailini, said that speech is Brahman, 15, 152.

or Raiva- taka, sacred to Gainas and Hindus, 45, 115 n.

GishnUy a god, a name of the great self, 8, 219, 332.

6^i>yti, n.p., 23, 212. Gita, i. e. Bhagavadgita, q.v. 6^itvan 5'ailini, said that speech is Brahman, 15, 152.

6^iva, Sk. t.t., individual or personal soul, 34, XXV. See Self, and Soul. 6^1 va, n.p., see Givaka. 6'ivaka Komarabha^^^a, physician of King Bimbisara and one of the chief partisans of Buddha, 13, 191-3; 17, 180 sq., 193-6 ; 19, 241, 241 n. ; 49 (ii), 163 sq. ; son of the courtesan Salavat], performs wonderful cures, 17,172-94; recommends to Buddha the construction of cloisters and bath-rooms, 20, 102 sq. Givala ATailaki, quoted, 12, 336. 6"ivanmukti, t.t., release of one while still living. See Emancipation, and Nirvawa. Giw, son of Gu^ars;, 5, 118. Gladness, goddess, worshipped at the Pravargya, 44, 453. Glava Maitreya, other name of Vaka Dalbhya, 1, 21. Glory, kingly G. and unconsumed G. worshipped, 31, 200, 206, 211, 217, 221, 226. Glow-worm, seen disappear here and there in darkness, 8, 239. Gnsbna,, Sk., knowledge, pure intelli- gence or thought, 34, xxv. 6^«anagupta, or Gwanakuta, trans- lated the Fo-pen-hing-tsih-king, 19, xxix ; Chinese translation of the Saddharma-pu«//arika, by G. and Dharmagupta, 21, xix-xxi, xxiii. Gna,na-ls.a,nda, Sk. t.t., the portion (of the Veda) which relates to know- ledge, and Karma-ka«/3?a, 1, Ixiii, Ixxx; systematized by the Uttara Mima;72sa, 34, x, xii ; includes Araw- yakas and Upanishads, 34, x; its subject is the knowledge of Brah- man, 34, x; not limited to the higher castes only, 34, xi ; in need of systematic defence, 34, xi; two different parts of it, 34, xxvii ; final escape from the sawsara to be obtained by the G. only, 34, xxix. See also Knowledge, Philosophy, and Veda(/). 6^«anakara, n. of a son of a Buddha, 21^, 157.

6^«atr/putra, see Mahavira. GnainSf Mahavira of the clan of the.

GNATRIS—GOD

237

22, 191, 194, 248, 254-6; a noble family, followers of a king, 45, 339.

Gnktri Shanda, n. of a park, Maha- vira proceeds to it, 22, 199, 259.

Goat, a red, offered to the Manes, 2, 148, 148 n. ; cleaned grain held up before a g., 7, loi ; is the first among sacrificial animals, 8, 353; symbolical sacrifice of a he-g., 12, 275j 292, 292 n. ; milk of g. the best food, 24, 45 ; belongs to Pra^a- pati, 26, 71 sq., 74 I 41, 35, 171; g.'s skin, 41, 35 ; easier to cook than other victims, 41, 130; how created, 41, 147, i73, 245, 401 ; 43, 38; 44, 214, 452; he-g. sacrificial animal, 41, 162, 165 sq., 204 sq. ; 44, 298 ; is sacred to Agni, 41, 225 ; corresponds to the Brahmawa, 41, 227 ; g.'s hair, 41, 229 sq.; contains all forms of cattle, 41, 230 ; eats all kinds of herbs, 41, 245 ; g.'s milk, 41,245; 44, 452, 457, 477; ^supports the earth, 46, 61 sq. ; A^a, g. and -unborn' principle, 48, 367, 370. See also A^a, and Animals (^, g).

Gobak-abu, maiden mother of the apostle Soshans, 47, 115, 115 n.

Gobliara;/a, or i^u-fa-lan, translator of Fo-pen-hing-king, 19, xvi sq.

; A^a, g. and -unborn' principle, 48, 367, 370. See also A^a, and Animals (^, g).

Gobak-abu, maiden mother of the apostle Soshans, 47, 115, 115 n.

Gobliara;/a, or i^u-fa-lan, translator of Fo-pen-hing-king, 19, xvi sq.

Gobhila-Gr/hya-sutra, and Kha- dira Gr/hya-sutra, 29, 371-3; and the Mantra-Brahmawa, 30, 3-1 1; translated, 30, 13-132.

Goblins (pija^illikas) reside in hollow trees, 13, 318 ; g. or Bhutas, see Bhutas, Demons, Pija/^as, Rakshasas, and Superhuman beings.

God.

(rt) G. or Allah in the Qur'an.

{b) G. (Heaven, Thien, Ti) in Chinese

Sacred Books, (c) G. (Yazdan) in Zoroastrian Sacred Books. {4) G. (I^vara, the Lord) in Sacred Books

of India.

{a) God or Allah in the Qiljr'an. Unity of G., 6, lii, liv, Ixi, Ixxi, 22 sq., 95, 127 sq., 137, 177, 205, 235-7, 244, 251 sq., 255; 9,26,168; wherever you turn there is G.'s face, 6, 16; did not beget a son, 6, 16, 95, 128; 9, 13 sq., 29, 34, 47, 7i, 83, 182, 217; unity, self-subsistence and omnipotence of G., 6, 40, 40 n., 46-50, 54, 84, 117, 127 sq. ; Arabs call angels * daughters of G.,' 6, 256, 256 n. ; there is no G. btU He^ 9, 35,

42, 47 sq., 55, 59 sq., (^(^ sq., 71-3, 80, 89, loi, 104 sq., 115, 117, T19, 157, 168 sq., 176, 181 sq., 188, 190-2, 196 sq., 199, 218, 224, 231, 247, 287, 305 sq. ; unity of G. preached by Abraham, 9, 50 sq. ; has no daughters, and is not akin to the ^inns, 9, 174, 212, 250, 252; the doctrine of the unity of G. terrifies the idolators, 9, 187; say^ ^ He is G. alone ! 6*. the Etertial ! He begets not and is not begotten I A^or is there like nnto Him any one / ' 9, 344; — ruler of the day of judgement, 6, i ; His is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, 6, 15 sq., 59, 62, 68 sq.,

90, 95, 100, 102 sq., 115 sq., 123, 157, 190, 196, 199 sq., 218, 234, 238, 258; 9, 32, 34 sq., 47, 63, 82 sq.,

91, 134 sq., 150, 161, 181, 187, 205, 210, 217 sq., 223 sq., 235, 253, 266, 286, 292, 327; is mighty and wise, 6, 30, 32, 37, 41, 45 sq.; is omni- scient, 6, 35, 45, 47, 50, III, 121 sq., 184, 205, 233 ; 9, 55, 64 sq., 71, 82, ioi,io5sq., 115, 123,133, 135,145, 150, 158, 161, 167, 183, 192, 203, 206, 237, 241, 266, i^/z, 286-8, 293, 328 ; is Lord of grace over the worlds, 6, 39; is mighty and aveng- ing, 6,46 ; alone is powerful, 6, 144, 204, 241 sq. ; not the weight of an atom can escape G., 6, 200 ; light- ning and thunder celebrate His praise, 6, 233 ; the signs of G., night and day, &:c., 6, 257-9, 261 sq. ; 9, 2, 126-30, 134, 164 sq., 182, 184,

; not the weight of an atom can escape G., 6, 200 ; light- ning and thunder celebrate His praise, 6, 233 ; the signs of G., night and day, &:c., 6, 257-9, 261 sq. ; 9, 2, 126-30, 134, 164 sq., 182, 184,

'186-8, 198, 202, 208 sq., 220 sq. ; the birds in the vault of the sky, none holds them in but G., 6, 259 ; if the sea were ink and the trees pens they would not suffice to write the words of G., 9,. 26, 134; His are the best of names, 9, 13, 13 n. ; a day with G. is a thousand years (and more) with men, 9, 61, 135, 301; His omnipotence, 9, 70 sq. ; is the light of the heavens and the earth, 9, 78 ; His power over nature 9, 79, 87-9, 104 sq., 158, 164 sq., 293 sq. ; quickens the earth with rain, sends winds, &c., 9, 123 sq,, 129 sq., 158 ; makes the angels His messengers, 9, 157 ; respites men for a time, 9, 162 ; attributes and names of G., 9, 277 ; — belief in G.

238

GOD

inculcated, 6, 2-4, 8, &c. ; 9, 3, &c.; serve ye none but G., 6, 1 1 ; §,3,5; the curse of G. is on the misbeliever, 6, 22, 165, 170, 261 sq. ; he who disbelieves in idols and believes in G. has got hold of religion, 6, 40 ; obey G. and the Apostle, 6, 50, 68, 74, 80-3, 163, 165, 183; 9, 79 sq., 143 sq., 148 sq., 232, 241, 287 ; it is not G. who wrongs the mis- believers, but it is themselves they wrong, 6, 61, 198, 216 ; 9, 121, 125 ; misbelievers do not hurt G., but themselves, 6, 67; pardons anything short of idolatry, 6, 79, 88 sq. ; belief in G. and fear of G. inculcated, 6, 90 sq. ; could send a sign, if He pleased, 6, 119; trust in G. alone, 6, 1 29 ; the Meccans would not have believed, even if G. had sent signs, 6,129; behef depends on G.'s grace, 6, 130 sq., 203 sq.; 9, 314, 322; who disbelieve on G., their works are as ashes blown by the wind, 6, 240 ; all creation adores G., 6, 255 ; 9, 5 sq., 47, 58, 79, 266, 273, 280, 282, 286 ; will defend believers, but loves not the misbelieving traitor, 9, 60 ; cares not for the rejection of His message by the infidels, 9, 90 ; honour belongs to G. alone, 9, 158 ; rebuke to those who say they serve false gods as a means to approach G., 9, 182 ; — the Creator, 6, 3-5, 52, 54, 71, 100, 115, 117, 123, 127 sq., 144, 192 sq., 205, 232, 234, 239 sq., 242,345 sq., 249,251 ; 9, II sq., 34, 37 sq., 83, 88, 104 sq., 122 sq., &c. ; the Originator of the heavens and the earthy when He decrees a matter He doth but say unto it, ''BE^ and it is, 6, 16; manifested in His creation, 6, 69 ; has not created heaven and earth in sport, 9, 47 sq., 219; the best of creators, 9, 66 '^ created every beast, 9, 79 ; produces the creation and then turns it back, 9, 119, 126 sq. ; created ^inn and mankind to worship Him, 9, 248 ; — He is forgiving and merciful, 6, i, 24 sq., 27, 29, 32 sq., 36, 50, 62, 65, 75 sq., 86-8, 90, 93, 102, 108, III, 134, 137, 144, 166, 171, 173, 176, 186-8, 204, 209, 229 sq., 252, 262 sq. ; 9, 6, 21, 55, 63, 73, 75, 77, 82 sq., 100, 109, 139, 142, 146, 149 sq.,

; 9, 6, 21, 55, 63, 73, 75, 77, 82 sq., 100, 109, 139, 142, 146, 149 sq.,

161, 190, 205, 208, 235, 239-41, 270, 272, 280, 287, 290, 308; sends down of His grace ott whomsoever of His servants He will, %, 12, 14; the G. of Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, and Jacob, 6, 18 sq, ; is with the patient in all calamities, 6, 2 1 sq. ; He created men, and to Him do they return, 6, 22, 192, 197, 205, 257; 9, 70, 119, 123, 132 sq., 183, 244, 272, 294, 336; whatsoever good ye do, verily, of it G. knows, 6, 3 1 ; guides whom He will unto the right path, 6, 3 1 ; will redouble a good loan many a double, 6, 37 ; dispute be- tween Abraham and Nimrod about G., 6, 40 sq. ; revives the dead, 6, 41 ; 9, 56 sq., 205 ; fashions you in the womb as He pleases, 6, 46 sq. ; victory is but from G., 6, 62 ; it is not for any soul to die, but for G.'s permission, 6, 63 ; 9, 285 ; He quickens and He kills, 6, 65, 157, 190, 199, 246 ; 9, 63 sq., 70, 128 sq., 197, 218, 244, 253, 266, 312, 320; only can help, in dangers of land and sea, 6, 65 sq., 122 ; 9, 8 sq., 17, 124, 164 sq. ; made a covenant with the Muslim, as with the child- ren of Israel, 6, 98 sq. ; G. and the Apostle to be taken as patrons, 6, 105 ; takes men to Himself in sleep, 6, 122; obliges no soul more than it can bear, 6, 135, 142; 9, 289; bids only justice, 6, 140 ; whoso fears G. and does what is right, there is no fear for them, nor shall they grieve, 6, 141 ; the earth is His, He gives it for an inheritance to whom He pleases, 6, 152; appears to Moses on the mountain, 6, 154; the good names of G. not to be perverted, 6, 160; mentioning of G.'s name pro- tects from the devil, 6, 162 ; nought shall befall us save ivhat G. has written down for us, 6, 180 ; good- will from G. is the mighty happiness, 6, 183 ; does not forgive the hypocrites, 6, 184 ; when in distress men turn to G., but forget Him after deliver- ance, 6, 193-5, 255; guides unto truth, 6, 197 ; He it is zvho made for you the night, that ye might rest there- in, and the day to see therein; ve^'ily, in that are signs unto a peoJ>le who can hear, 6, 200 ; is the best of judges, 6, 204 ; there is no beast that walks,

GOD

239

but He taketh it by its forelock^ 6, 2 1 1 ; knows what each female bears, 6, 233; ordered all things for the benefit of mankind, 6, 242, 251 sq. ; 9, 63, 66, 164 sq., 206, 211, 293-5, 319, 321 ; His decree will come to pass, 6, 250; thankfulness for G.'s favours enjoined, 6, 258 sq. ; is with those who fear Him, and with those who do well, 6, 264; never say, * I am going to do that to-morrow,' except * if G. please,' 9, 1 6 ; is best at rewarding, and best at bringing to an issue, 9, 19 ; men dispute about G. and follow devils, 9, 56 sq.; the name of G. to be mentioned over cattle when slaughtered, 9, 60; judges between the religions of the different nations, 9, 64 ; Abraham praises and prays to G., 9, 93 sq. ; appears to Moses in the fire, 9, 100, 1 1 1 ; has subjected nature to man, 9,133,211,221; the ship rides on the sea by the favour of G., 9, 134, 208, 221 ; sends water to the sterile land and brings forth corn for men, 9, 138, 159 sq., 184, 242, 246, 264 sq. ; man's ingratitude to G., 9, 183, 187, 204; when the devil incites you, seek refuge with G., 9, 202 ; speaks to man only by inspiration, 9, 210; nigher to man than his jugular vein, 9, 243; hymn in praise of G.'s bounties, 9, 258-62 ; the Lord of ascents. His judgement cannot be repelled, 9, 300 sq. See also Allah. (b) G. (Heaven, Thien, T1) in Chinese Sacred Books.

Chinese words for G., 3, xxiii- xxix; 16, xix sq., 51 sq. ; *G.'and * Heaven ' used without distinction, 3, 196-8, 477 sq. n. ; 27, 386-8 n. ; 39, 16-18; lamentation and appeal to Heaven, the great G., 3, 354 ; the *seat of Ti' or Hhe G. given position,' 16, 223, 223 n. ; — dyna- sties founded, kings appointed and favoured by G., are the correlates of G., 3, 58, 114, i44» 153? 159-61, 163, 184, 196-8, 245, 266, 309 sq., 319, 378 sq., 379 n., 389-92, 477; 16, 287 sq., 289 n. ; employs Thang to punish the wicked Z^ieh, 3, 87 ; King Thang will examine good and bad in himself and his people with

159-61, 163, 184, 196-8, 245, 266, 309 sq., 319, 378 sq., 379 n., 389-92, 477; 16, 287 sq., 289 n. ; employs Thang to punish the wicked Z^ieh, 3, 87 ; King Thang will examine good and bad in himself and his people with

the mind of G., 3, 91 ; a virtuous king called the fellow of G., 3, 99, 99 n. ; secures the good order of the kingdom, 3, in; Heaven made instructors (kings) for the inferior people that they might be able to be aiding to G., 3, 126 ; curses the wicked King Shau, 3, 130, 222 ; Wan's fame ascended up to the high G., and G. approved, 3, 166, 208 ; the king the great son and vice-gerent of G., 3, 185 ; Thang brightly administered the bright ordinances of G., 3, 221; appointed Thang to regulate the boundaries of the kingdom, 3, 307 ; King Wan in heaven ascends and descends on the left and the right of G., 3, 378, 378 n. ; when G. gave the command, Shang became subject to Mu, 3, 379; King Wan served G., and so secured the great blessing, 3, 381, 392 ; speaks to King Wan, 3, 391 sq., 391 n. ; worshipped by King Wu after his victory, 28, 60 ; — sacrifices (offered by kings) to G., 3, 39, 126, 163, 302, 321, 343, 343 n., 392, 392 n., 397, 422, 422 n. ; 16, 150, 255, 255n., 287sq., 289 n., 341, 342 n. ; 27, 25, 218, 220, 293, 385, 407, 410, 41 3 sq., 417, 430 sq., 430 n.; 28, 32, 167, 212, 212 n., 311, 338 sq., 349; requires the punishment of the enemy, 3, 85, 135; has con- ferred a moral sense even on inferior people, 3, 89 sq. ; *the Spiritual Sovereign in the high heavens,' 3, 90, 90 n. ; sends down blessings on the good, miseries on the evil-doer, 3, 95, 208, 214 sq., 259 sq. ; Shau serves neither G. nor the spirits of heaven and earth, 3, 126 ; roused to anger by Khwan's disturbing the five elements, did not give him the Great Plan, 3, 139; leads men to tranquil security, 3, 197 ; man cannot dare to rest in the favour of G., 3, 206 ; Thai-wu's virtue was made to affect G., 3, 207 ; able ministers honour G. in the discharge of their duties, 3, 221 sq. ; displeased with cruel punishments, 3, 2 56 ; appointed wheat and barley for the nourish- ment of all, 3, 320 ; encouragement by saying, *G. is with you,' 3, 342, 382 ; foreseeing providence of G., 3,

240

GOD

in the discharge of their duties, 3, 221 sq. ; displeased with cruel punishments, 3, 2 56 ; appointed wheat and barley for the nourish- ment of all, 3, 320 ; encouragement by saying, *G. is with you,' 3, 342, 382 ; foreseeing providence of G., 3,

240

GOD

390 n. ; ^iang Yiian trod on a toe- print of G., and conceived, 3, 397 ; pleased with the smell of sacrifices, 3, 399; the people's misery ascribed to G.'s having reversed His usual course of procedure, 3, 408, 408 n.; how vast is G., the ruler of men below, how arrayed in terrors, 3, 410 ; not G. has caused the evil time, but it arises from not follow- ing the old ways, 3, 412 ; King Hsuan expostulates with G. and all the spirits whose help in a terrible drought might be expected, 3, 419- 23 ; the work of G. in nature, 16, 48, 50-3, 425-7, 426 n. ; an un- fathomable spiritual power working in all operations, 16, 357, 358 n. ; prayer to G. for a good year in spring, and ploughing the field of G., 27, 254 sq., 255 n. ; summer sacrifice for rain to G., 27, 273 sq., 274 n. ; worship of G. who dwells in the great heaven, 27, 278, 309; accepts victims which are complete and entire, 27, 2 88 ; produce gathered from *the acres of G.,' 27, 293; origin of the worship of G., 27, 370, 370 n. ; the Tao before G., 39, 50, 60, 68 sq., 84, 243 ; Taoism denies the existence of a personal G., 39, 134; *the divinity in man,' is the name for the spirit trained accord- ing to the Tao, 39, 146 sq., 367 ; the Taoist sage ascends among the immortals and arrives at the place of G., 39, 313 n., 314; a power to which the Tao requires submission, coming near our idea of G., 40, 38 n. See also Heaven [a), Tao, Thien, and Ti.

(c) G. (YazdAn) in Zoroastrian Sacred Books.

The will of G. is the law of righteousness, 4, 100, 210; 23, 23 ; religion of G., 5, 64, 194; perver- sion of G.'s work, is of the Evil spirit, 5, 112; in undertaking any- thing one should say, ' in the name of G.,' 5, 1 1 2 ; prayer to G., 5, 136; praise of G., 5, 185; invoked in a benediction, 5, 235, 239, 369, 379, 399, 404 ; worship of G., 5, 308, 316 sq., 392 ; horses of G., 5, 404, 404 n. ; G. or yaziano, plur., 18, 4, 4 n.; created male and female, 18,

; G. or yaziano, plur., 18, 4, 4 n.; created male and female, 18,

401 ; mystical power of names of G., 23, 2 1 ; conversation with G. on the Holy Word, 23, 128, 133; proofs of the existence of a Creator, 24, 139-51, 164 sq. ; knowledge of G. the beginning of all knowledge, 24, 140; necessity of understand- ing the sacred being, 24, 166-8 ; in- consistency of those who ascribe both good and evil to G., 24, 173- 202 ; four requisites of divinity, 24, 174; inconsistencies in the asser- tions of various sects regarding G., 24, 202-51 ; surrounded by angels, 24, 224; casts worshippers into hell, 24, 224 sq. ; comes to Abra- ham who offers Him wine, 24, 225 sq. ; criticism of the Godship of Ciirist, and of the Trinity, 24, 231- 5 ; nothing happens without the will of G.,24, 235 sq.; the kindness and generosity of the sacred being, 24, 256 sq. ; existence, unity, purity, and matchlessness of the sacred being, 24, 270; cannot be respon- sible for permanent evil, 31, 26.

{d) G. (l^VARA, THE LORD) IN

Sacred Books of India.

One God — who is he ?— swallowed the four great ones, he, the guardian of the world, Ij 58 ; fire (heat) is merged in G., at the death of the body, 1, loi, 108 ; G. is the True, 1, 121 ; causes men to do good and evil actions, 1, 299; 38, 59; 48, 558; pervades everything, the whole world a manifestation of Him, 1, 311, 314; 8, 127; 15, 243; 34, xxviii, cxix, iii, 442; 48, 86 sq., loi sq., 396, 700 ; is the origin and the dissolution of the whole Uni- verse, Higher than Him there is none else, all this is strung on Him as pearls on a thread, 8, 74 ; 34, xxvi sq. ; 48, 359 ; is the Creator, the cause and origin of all, 8, 86 sq., 190, 192 ; 15, 260-7; 19, 195 ; 34, xxviii, 16 sq., 46, 48 sq., 61, 135- 42, 243, 254, 263-6, 270 sq., 328; 38, 24 sq., 183, 416; 43, xiv; 48, 206 sq., 209, 558 ; creates the universe by means of changes, 8, 157; His difference from the uni- verse, 8, 164, 164 n, ; He is the Lord of all, the master of all, the ruler of all, &c., 15, 179, 232 ; 19,

GOD

241

io6 ; 48, 352 ; rules the Pradhana, 15, 235 sq.; 34, 434 sq., 437 sq.; 48, 396 sq., 522 sq. ; is the creator of the illusory world, 15, 251 sq. ; the cause of the bondage, existence, and liberation of the world, 15, 265; 38, 58 sq.; creates Brahman and delivers the Vedas to him, 15, 265 sq. ; is not the cause of the world, 19, 161, 206-8, 294; 49 (i), 176; created the king, 25, 216; created Punishment, His own son, 25, 218 sq.; not a mere operative cause, 34, li, 284, 434-40; 48, 413, 522 sq.; has a shape consisting of the threefold world, 34, 145 sq. ; the supporting of all things up to ether can be the work of G. only, 34, 170; Lords, such as Hirawya- garbha, &c., are able to continue their previous forms of existence in each new creation, 34, 213, 215 ; dependency of the world on Him, 34, 242-5, 290, 370; 38, 415 sq.; is the evolver of names and forms, 34, 328sq.; 38,96-8; 48, 350; the creation of this world is mere play to Him, 34, 357 ; may, although Him- self unmoving, move the universe, 34, 369 ; creates things in dreams, 48, 120 sq., 764; is not an agent, because He has no body, 48, 172 ; is not touched by the evils of creation, 48, 429, 477 sq.; He only possesses the power of ruling the world, 48, 769 sq.; — meditation on G.,8, 78; 15, 232-4 ; 34, 441 ; abides alike in all entities, and is not de- stroyed if they are destroyed, 8, 106; worshipping Him with the pro- per ivorks man attains to perfection^ 8, 127 ; 48, 700 ; dwells in the heart of all creatures, whirlings by His mysterious power, all creatures as if mounted on a machine ^ 8, 129; 48, 557 ; is eternal, 8, 157, 186-94 ; 38, 416; the relation between G. and the individual soul, 8, 187, 187 n., 192- 4, 192 n. ; 15, 325 ; 34, xxix, xxxix, xlix, 279, 329, 343-6, 434 sq.; 38, 59-61, 65 sq., 138-40, 244 sq., 291, 338-40, 416-18 ; 48, 128, 209, 396 ; is unborn, moving about day and night, without sloth, 8, 192, 194; should one fly^ even after furnishing oneself with thousands upon thousands

; 15, 325 ; 34, xxix, xxxix, xlix, 279, 329, 343-6, 434 sq.; 38, 59-61, 65 sq., 138-40, 244 sq., 291, 338-40, 416-18 ; 48, 128, 209, 396 ; is unborn, moving about day and night, without sloth, 8, 192, 194; should one fly^ even after furnishing oneself with thousands upon thousands

of wings, and even though one should have the velocity of thought, one would never reach the end of the {great) cause, 8, 192 ; He is without symbols, and also without qualities, nothing exists that is a cause of Him, 8, 309 ; not affected by pleasure and pain, 8, 352 ; 38, 63-5 ; 48, 427 ; Buddhism antagonistic to the belief in G., 11, 142 ; 19, 161, 206-8, 294 ; 34, 403 ; mythological deities, the Lord (Pra- ^apati), and the Highest Self, 15, xxxiii sq.; the personality of G. in the 5vetajvatara-Up., 15, xxxvi ; relation between G. and the Highest Brahman, 15, xxxvi-xxxviii, 38 ; 34, xxv, xxvii, XXX, Ixii-lxiv, xcviii, 70, 81, 159 sq., 187, 234; 38, 290 sq., 418 ; by knowing G., final emanci- pation is obtained, by meditating on Him, the blissful state in the Brahma-world is reached, 15, 236 ; He sees without eyes, He hears without ears, without hands and feet He hastens and grasps^ 15, 248 ; 48, 476; spreads out one net (sa;72sara) after another and draws it together again, 15, 255 ; full description of G., 15, 260-7 ; by His light all this is lightened, 15, 265; the highest bridge to immortality, 15, 266; a hymn in praise of the Lord of the Universe in whom all gods are, 15, 303 ; the Undiscernible One, 25, 495? 495 ii«; hymn to the Unknown G., 32, xxvii, 1-13 ; manifests itself in a fourfold form, 34, xxiii ; as a retributor and dispenser, 34, xxvi ; G. or the lower Brahman, 34, xxvii, xci, xcii ; is all-powerful, all-know- ing, all merciful. His nature is fun- damentally antagonistic to all evil, 34, xxviii, 15, 79, 125, 136 sq., 329, 357; matter and souls constitute the body of G., 34, xxviii ; vSahkara's personal G., is something unreal, 34, XXX ; Ramanu^a's Brahman is a personal G., 34, xxx, cxxiii sq., cxxiv n. ; cannot be reproached with cruelty, on account of His regarding merit and demerit, 34, xlix, 343-6, 357-60; 38, 180-3; 48, 488; the intelligent Self is G., 34, 15, 234, 290 ; 38, 337-40 ; is without a body, 34, 50 sq., 438 ; 48, 421 ; the one within the sun and the eye is G.,

242

GOD— GODDESSES

; cannot be reproached with cruelty, on account of His regarding merit and demerit, 34, xlix, 343-6, 357-60; 38, 180-3; 48, 488; the intelligent Self is G., 34, 15, 234, 290 ; 38, 337-40 ; is without a body, 34, 50 sq., 438 ; 48, 421 ; the one within the sun and the eye is G.,

242

GOD— GODDESSES

34, 77-81, 124 sqq.; 38, 416 sq. ; has no special abode, but abides in His own glory, 34, 78 ; the sole topic of all worldly songs and of Scrip- ture, 34, 80, 160; His nature is Maya, He is the ruler of Maya, 34, 80, 357 n., 370 sq.; 48, 367; although present everywhere. He is pleased when meditated upon as dwelling in the heart, 34, 114, 196 ; immortality and fearlessness ascribed to Him, 34, 125; the lordly power of the gods is based on Him, 34, 130; * measured by a span,' 34, 144, 150-3, 192, 195 sq. ; the perception of G. in the gastric fire, 34, 147, 149 ; has the heaven for His head, &c., and is based on the earth, 34, 148; forms the head, &c., and is based on the chin of the devout worshipper, 34, 148 ; worshipped as Vaijvanara, 34, 149 sq. ; is greater than ether, 34, 177 ; is a hmitary support, 34, 181 sq.; there is only one highest Lord ever un- changing^ whose substance is cognition, and who, by means of Nescience^ 7?iani- fests Himself in various ways, just as a thau7iiaturg appears in different shapes by means of his magical power, 34, 190; is the absolute ruler of the past and the future, 34, 196; His position analogous to that of Par- ian ya, 34, 358 ; His essential good- ness affirmed by ^ruti and Smr/ti, 34, 358; the Lord Pajupati, iSiva, 34, 435; Scripture the production of the omniscient G. and the omnis- cience of G. based on Scripture, 34, 437 ; soul, gods, and G., 36, xxii sq. ; meant by the term ' he who renders tripartite,' 38, 97 ; is everlastingly free from Nescience, 38, 149 ; is free from all qualities, 38, 340; there is also a form of G. not abiding in effected things, 38, 417 sq.; is all- knowing, 42, 88, 389 ; 48, 444, 523 ; Breath is the one G., 44, 117; there must be no questioning beyond the deity, 44, 117, 117 n.; understood by Person (Purusha), or Highest Self, or Brahman, 48, 4, &c., 352; intelli- gence pure, free from stain, free from grief free from all contact with desire and other affections, everlastingly one is the highest Lord — Vasudeva apart from zvhom nothing exists , 48, 23 ; specific power of the knowledge of G., 48,

116 ; His essential nature is know- ledge, 48, 128; Narayawa, and other names of the one G., 48, 133, 667 ; existence of G., how to be proved apart from Scripture, 48, 162-9, 497 ; dwells in the hearts of all creatures, 48, 356 sq. ; the Ancient who is difficult to be seen, 48, 361 ; Hara, the one G., 48, 364; is the enjoyer of all sacrifices, 48, 411 sq., 627 ; good and evil works please or displease G., 48, 487 ; Gainas hold that there is no G., 48, 5 16 ; offerings and pious works, all this He bears who is the nave of the Universe, He is Agni and Vdyu, He is Sun and Moon, 48, 627; called ^That which is,' 48, 658 sq.; purity of mind and heart, due to the grace of G., leads to know- ledge, 48, 710; knowledge of G. propitiates G., and thus destroys the displeasure of G. due to previous sins, 48, 723; the continuance of the body's life due to G.'s pleasure or displeasure caused by good or evil deeds, 48, 725 ; the released soul experiences difi'erent worlds created by G. engaged in playful sport, 48, 764 ; nve know from Scrip- ture that there is a Supreme Person whose nature is absolute bliss and good- ness ; who is fmidamentally antagon- istic to all evil; who is the cause of the origination, sustentation, and disso- lution of the world; who differs in nature from all other beings, who is all- knowing, who by His mere thought and will accomplishes all His purposes ; who is an ocean of kindness as it were for all who depend on ILim ; who is all-merci- ful; who is immeasurably raised above all possibility of any one being equal or superior to Him ; whose name is the highest Brahman, 48, 770. See also Brahman, Creator, Great One, L, tjvara, Ka, Kr/sh«a, Naraya«a, Per- son (Purusha), Pra^apati, and Self (highest).

Godana, Godanakarman, see Hair.

Godasa, founder of the G. Ga«a, 22, 288.

Goddesses : the powers of the gods represented by their wives, 1, 15 1 n. ; Hsuan iTiang appears like a goddess, ^j 4 3*^) 436n. ; fame, fortune, speech, &c., 8, 90 ; offerings to the wives of the gods, 12, 75 sq., 75 n., 256 n.,

GODDESSES— GODS

243

258; 29, 352; 44, 174 sq.; g. of learning, 14, 299 ; the pious received in paradise by nymphs, 21, 345, 436; the three g. SarasvatT, Wa, and Bharati, 26, 186 n. ; 42, 512; Tvash/r/, and the wives of the gods, 26, 320 n. ; spin the bride's and the BrahmaMrin's garment, 29, 277 sq. ; 30, 147 ; forenoon, afternoon, noon, evening, midnight and dav^n invoked as g., 29, 347; oblations to the g., 30, 143 ; 43, 263-5 ; the golden- armed goddess, seated in the midst of the gods, 30, 179 ; divine women (wives of the gods, Dhishawas, days and nights, metres, stars), 41, 242-4; the goddess of the field, 42, 89 ; wives of the gods and other g. in- voked, 42, 162 ; 46, 245 ; evil quali- ties as female divinities, 42, 423.

Godhavari, n. of a river, 10 (ii),. 184.

Gods.

(a) Names, classes, and numbers of Hindu g.

(d) Origin of g. (India).

(r) Characteristics, food of the g. (India). (rt) Abodes of g. (India).

in- voked, 42, 162 ; 46, 245 ; evil quali- ties as female divinities, 42, 423.

Godhavari, n. of a river, 10 (ii),. 184.

Gods.

(a) Names, classes, and numbers of Hindu g.

(d) Origin of g. (India).

(r) Characteristics, food of the g. (India). (rt) Abodes of g. (India).

(e) G. and men in India.

(/) All the g. and individual g. (India). ig-) Myths and legends of Hindu g. (A) Worship of g. in India. (/) Hindu g. in philosophy. ij) G. in Buddhism. {k) G. in G^aina religion. (/) Angels and archangels in Zoroastrian-

ism. (w) G. or sacred beings (Yazatas, Yazdan)

in Zoroastriani.sm. («) Chinese spirits or spicitual beings (Kwei-

shan). (c) False g. in Islam.

(a) Names, classes, and numbers OF Hindu g.

Lists of g., 1, 238-40, 245, 288- 90; 7, 212-14; 8, 219-21; 14, 252-5; 29, 120-2, 280; 30, 243 ; 41, 40 n.; 42,80; 44, 281 ; 46, 186-92; sacrifices to g., like Kumara, who for- merly were men, 2, 40, 4on., 263 n. ; the eight Lokapalas or guardians of the world, Indra, &c., 7, 4, 4n. ; 25, 185 sq., 186 n., 216 sq., 256; 33, 104, 107, 109; father, mother, and teacher, compared to the three g., 7, 128 ; are threefold (of the three Gu«as), 8, 331; men are more rmmerous than g., 12, 342 ; as many g. as there were of old, so many g. there are now, 12, 351 ; the Ga«as, the lord of the g., the goddess of

learning, and the lord of learning, 14, 299 ; faith, right knowledge, wisdom, and other abstract ideas deified, 14, 308; 26, 21 sq.; 29, 121 sq., 221, 321; 30, 145; 41, 250 ; number and classes of g., their spheres and abodes, 15, J39- 49 ; the 3,306 g. are only the various powers of them, 15, 140 ; the g. of the different quarters, all enter into the sun, 15, 338-40; Agnishvattas, the manes of the g., 25, 1 1 1 sq. ; Vaimanika g. produced by good- ness, 25, 494, 495 n.; g. and demi- gods in the scale of creatures, 25, 494 sq. ; eleven g. in heaven, eleven on earth, eleven in the waters, 26, 290 ; three^ kinds of g., Vasus, Rudras, and Adityas, 26, 350; 46, 42 sq. ; thirty-three g. (8 Vasus, 1 1 Rudras, 12 Adityas, 2 Heaven and Earth), and Pra^apati, 26, 411 ; 30, 240;

41, 9, 79; 42, 187; 44, 115, 151, 206-11, 252, 257 sq. ; 46, 42, 245; list of the Nakshatras with their presiding deities, 29, 53 sq.; do- mestic g., 29, 319 sq. ; earth, air, heavens, quarters, waters, rays, ocean, invoked for protection, 29, 343 sq.; all kinds of g. invoked at the house-building, 29, 347 sq.; the thirty-three g., the Brahman's chil- dren, 30, 194 sq. ; their number, 34, 200 ; all g^ comprised in the Vasus, Rudras, Adityas, Vijvedevas, and Maruts, 34, 202 n.; among the pa«- ^a^ana^, 34, 262 ; the devasQ or Divine Quickeners, 41, 69-72 ; 43, 246-9, 246 n.; six deities who be- came the universe, 41, 187-9; ^^e threefold (of sky, air, earth), 41, 239, 239 n.; are sevenfold, 41, 241 ; all kinds of divine beings invoked in a battle-charm, 42, 119 sq.; prayer for deliverance from calamity, addressed to the entire pantheon,

42, 160-2, 628 sq.; deities of metres,

43, 53, 330 sq.; the divine host, 43, 373; 46, 42 sq. ; number of g. stationary, 43, 1 28 ; Food and Breath are the two g., 44, 117 ; the three g. are the three worlds, for therein all the g. are contained, 44, 117; are of three orders, 44, 291, 291 n. ; as many as there are g. of the Seasonal offerings, so many are all

R 2

244

GODS

the g., 44, 383, 393 ; in the air, and in the heavenly light, 46, 245 ; three hundred and three thousand g. and .thirty and nine did service to Agni, 46, 257 ; the secret names of fhe g., 46, 378; Kshattras among the g., 48, 461; wives of the g., see God- desses. See also Devas, Super- human beings, Suras, and also belo^

ih ^). {b) Origin of g. (India).

The Devas worshipped breath as Bhuti or being, and thus became great beings, 1, 213; anywhere at the birthplace of a deity, 5raddhas should be performed, 7, 260; ob- tained their divinity by living as BrahmaHrins, 8, 178 ; the devotee creates for himself even the divinity of the g., 8, 250; created, 8, 387 ;

25, 12, 12 n.; 43, 289; 48, 461; the sons of Heaven and Earth, 12, 225 ; the highest creation of Brah- man, when he created the g., 15, 86-90 ; sprang from the manes, 25, 112; the state of g. reached by the quality of goodness, 25, 493 ; ob- tained their authority by means of the sacrifice, 26, 21, 36, 39, 46, loi, 1 74, 445 ; born of the mind, 26, 42 ; a kind of theogony, 32, 246 sq. ; belief in the existence of the g., 42, 158, 622; were born of the u^- kh\s\\tdiy 42, 229 ; the birth of the g. is the year, 43, 144; the Brahman (neut.) created the g., 44, 27 ; after the procreation of the g. offspring is produced, 44, 44 ; are the offspring of Manu, 46, 42 sq. ; originated from the Self, 48, 367.

(c) Characteristics, food of the G. (India).

Their exalted character denied, 8, 16 sq., 76, 76 n. ; worship the pure great light, 8, 186 ; become deluded, wishing for pleasure, 8, 322 ; enlightenment is the character- istic of g., 8, 348 ; the path-finding g., 12, 263 sq. ; are immortal, im- perishable, 12, 290, 295, 444 ; 38, 388; 43, 148; 44, 174; how they became immortal, 12, 310 sq., 343 ;

26, 147 sq., 346; 41, 157; 43, 220, 256, 356 sq.; 44, 5, 28; are the rays of the sun, 12, 328 ; 26, 254 ; are trebly true, 14, 277, 319 ;

; are immortal, im- perishable, 12, 290, 295, 444 ; 38, 388; 43, 148; 44, 174; how they became immortal, 12, 310 sq., 343 ;

26, 147 sq., 346; 41, 157; 43, 220, 256, 356 sq.; 44, 5, 28; are the rays of the sun, 12, 328 ; 26, 254 ; are trebly true, 14, 277, 319 ;

are mortal, 15, 289 ; age of the g., 25, 20-2 ; are invisible, 26, 19; 34, 201 ; do not sleep, 26, 44 ; 32, 8 ; are hidden to men, 26, 76 ; always speak the truth, 26, 95 sq. ; 43, 257 sq. ; 44, 447 ; the threefold age of the g., 29, 56 ; 30, 162 ; are long- lived through ambrosia (amr/ta), 29, 294 ; the so-called deathlessness of the g. only means their cofuparatively long existence. And their lordly power also is based on the highest Lord and does not naturally belong to thein^ 34, 130 ; 38, 17; having several bodies at the same time, they come to many sacrifices, 34, 198-201, 217 ; 48, 330 sq. ; naturally possess all super- natural powers, 34, 200, 219 ; have certain chai*acteristic shapes without which the sacrificer could not repre- sent them to his mind, 34, 22 1 sq. ; possess a body and sense-organs, 34, 355; 48, 328-30; exist in the state of highest power and glory and cannot enter, in this wretched body, into the condition of enjoyers, 38, 93; may be called light and so on, because they represent light and so on, 38, 388; are free from de- crepitude, 42, 51, 365 ; immortality and truth in the g., 42, 84 ; the g. love the mystic, 43, 156, 158, 175, i79> 372, 398 ; 44, 443 ; made them- selves boneless and immortal, 43, 178 ; are of joyful soul, 43, 339 sq. ; have no loathing for anything, 44, 184, 186; *the patient g. who give no reply,' 48, 68; souls of g., 48, 198 ; are liable to suffering, 48, 327 ; are qualified for meditation on divinities, 48, 335-7;— Vayu, the eater, and his food, viz. Agni, Aditya, ^andramas, Ap, 1, 59, 59 n.; sub- sist on sacrifices, 7, 194 ; 12, 66 sq., 176 ; 26, 154 ; 41, i ; 44, 22, 508 sq. ; sacrificial food for the g. is amrita (ambrosia), 12, 40 sq. ; 26, 191 ; the moon is Soma, the food of the g., 12, 176, 181, 362, 380; 26, xiii ; 44, 6, 9sq., 34; the sacrifice their food, immortality their sap, the sun their light, 12, 361 ; living food of the immortal g., 26, 201 ; the souls are the food of the g., 38, 110-12 ; the circle of the never-ending food of the g., 43, 221 ; how the g. eat

GODS

245

food, 43, 295 ; the hymn of praise is food for the g., 44, 232 ; ghee is their favourite resource, 44, 296, 342, 410; all the g. subsist on rain, 44, 507 ; subsist on the milk of cattle, 44, 508 ; when Soma over- flows, all the g. avail themselves thereof, 44, 510; sun made into honey (nectar) for the enjoyment of the g., 48, 368 sq., 370 ; the g. in truth, do not eat nor do they drink ; by the mere sight of that amiita they are satisfied^ 38, m ; 48, 589. \d) Abodes of g. (India).

avail themselves thereof, 44, 510; sun made into honey (nectar) for the enjoyment of the g., 48, 368 sq., 370 ; the g. in truth, do not eat nor do they drink ; by the mere sight of that amiita they are satisfied^ 38, m ; 48, 589. \d) Abodes of g. (India).

East, the quarter of the g., 1, 176; 12,63,422; 26, 1-4 ; 44, 448 ; formerly men and g. lived together, then the g. went to heaven in reward of their sacrifices, 2, 140; 12, 160, 199 sq., 207 sq.; 26, 307; 44, 4 3 ; the sacrificer ascends to the g., 2, 140 ; 12, 294 ; 14, 302, 331 sq. ; 26, I, 4; 43, 267 sq.; 44, 372; world of the g., obtained by good and pious actions, 7, 109, 129; 8, 84, 233, 254sq., 316, 322,327,389; 14, 258, 261 ; what deity one wor- ships to that he goes after death, 8, 76, 78 ; abide in the house of the sacrificer, 12, 4 sq. ; dwell in heaven, 12, 109; 26, 260; 43, 97, 103, 109, 113, 116 sq., 148; dwell on the top of Mount Meru, 12, no n. ; *the ladder of the g.' whereby the g. and i^/shis reached their high station, 14, 309 ; priests rule over the world of the g., 25, 157; the place of worship a high spot as being nearer to the g., 26, I sq., in.; by the metres the g. attained heaven, 26, 230, 328; 44, 156, 172; paths between heaven and earth, trodden by the g., 29, 337; 42, 51, 365; the soul goes from the world of the g. to Vayu, 38, 386 ; who vie with the sun, who are in rivers, or mountains, 42, 35, 408 ; a tree as -the seat of the g., 42, 416; established themselves in this world by means of animals, 43, 56 sq. ; seven worlds of the g., 43, 277, 314; all the g. abide here on the new moon day, 44, 2 ; worlds of the g. (in the north) and the fathers, 44, 225; did not know the Pava- mana to be the heavenly world.

44, 304 ; the g. who are in this world and who are in the heavenly world, 44, 328 ; North-east the region of both g. and men, 44, 359 ; the earth, the air, and the sky, regions, Nakshatras and waters, places of abode for all the g., 44, 505 sq. ; may the divine doors open themselves, that the g. may come forth, 46, 153 ; to the g. go the worshippers of the g., those devoted to Vish«u go to Vishwu, 48, 627 ; path of the g., see Future Life (^). See also Heaven.

(e) G. AND MEN IN INDIA.

; may the divine doors open themselves, that the g. may come forth, 46, 153 ; to the g. go the worshippers of the g., those devoted to Vish«u go to Vishwu, 48, 627 ; path of the g., see Future Life (^). See also Heaven.

(e) G. AND MEN IN INDIA.

* / know myself reaching as far as the g., and I know the g. reaching as far as me. For these g. receive their gifts from hence, and are supported from hence ^ 1, 212 sq. ; do not teach what is virtue and what is sin, 2, 72 ; Brahmawas are the human g., 7, 77 ; 12, 309 sq., 374 ; 26, 341 ; 42, 164, 529 ; beings divided into godlike and demoniac, 8, 114 sq. ; are inferior to the men of true knowledge, 8, 146, 161, 161 n. ; are engaged in gifts, 8, 282 ; reach perfection by penance, 8, 389 ; g. are the truth, man is the untruth, 12, 4, 16 ; 26, 63, 238, 344; 33, 93; in the beginning g. and men were together, 12, 347 sq. ; give the enjoyments through fear of punishment, 25, 219, 219 n.; desert a country ruled by a wicked king, 25, 220; the wicked, indeed, say in their hearts, * Nobody sees us ' ; but the g, distinctly see them, 25, 269 ; * speech of the g.,* false evi- dence with a pious intention, 25, 272 ; the king shall emulate the g., 25, 396 sq. ; Brahmawas have power over the g., 25, 398, .398 n., 447; penances adopted by g., sages, and manes, 25, 473, 475 ; the Veda the eternal eye of the manes, g., and men, 25, 504 ; know the mind of man, 26, 94 ; blamed for not being liberal enough, 32, 81, 87; the laws (vrata) of the g., 32, 237-9; 46, 367, 370; read the original code of Manu, 33, 3 ; men deprived of virility .by the wrath of a deity, 33, 167 ; a king is a deity, 33, 221 ; cannot perform sacrifices, hence not

246

CODS

entitled to the study of the Veda, 34, 197 n. ; Vyasa and others con- versed with the g. face to face, 34, 222 sq. ; the vital airs, at the time of death, enter into them, 38, 105 sq. ; the souls of sacrificers enjoy themselves with the g., 38, 112; g. were first, then men, 41, 262 ; 43, 228, 252, 257; longer is the life of the g., shorter the life of men, 41, 344 ; have given the remedy against poison, 42, 27 ; charms found by Brahmans, i^/shis, and g., 42, 29 ; sins committed by the g. cause mad- ness, 42, 32, 520; disease sent by the g., 42, 41 ; rescue men from death, 42, 53-5 ; this world is most dear to the g., 42, 60 ; the g. who have brought on trouble, again remove it, 42, 67 ; spells prepared by g., 42, 78 ; slain enemies join the g., pious men, and departed Fathers,

42, 126 ; all the g. follow the Brah- ma^arin (the sun), 42, 214 sq. ; men do (at sacrifices) what the g. did, 43, 8 3 sq. ; a Brahma«a descended from a Rishi represents all g., 44, 195 sq. ; followed the laws of -Rita, 46, 54, 64.

(/) All the g. and individual g. (India).

follow the Brah- ma^arin (the sun), 42, 214 sq. ; men do (at sacrifices) what the g. did, 43, 8 3 sq. ; a Brahma«a descended from a Rishi represents all g., 44, 195 sq. ; followed the laws of -Rita, 46, 54, 64.

(/) All the g. and individual g. (India).

Pra^apati brooded over the three g., Agni, Vayu, Aditya, and squeezed out the three Vedas, 1, 70 ; in- structed by Pra^apati, 8, 282 sq. ; 25, 164; 43, 175; 44, 103; g., men, and Asuras, the threefold descendants of Pra^apati, 15, 189 ; 41, 194 sq. ; 43, 220; created by Pra^apati, 25, 14, 14 n.; 41, 157;

43, 350 ; 44, 13, 15 ; heal Pra^apati by oblations, offered in Agni, 41, 152-4; in union with the life- sustaining g. Pra^apati creates, 43, 32 ; Pra^apati and the g. converse like father and sons, 43, 59 sq. ; Pra^apati bestows shares and lord- ship on the g., 43, 67-70 ; offer Pra^apati up in sacrifice, 43, 304 sq. ; afraid of Pra^apati, the Death,

43, 356 ; the sacrificial horse fettered for the g., for Pra^apati,

44, 277 sq. ; Pra^apati assigned the sacrifices to the g., 44, 295 sq. ; Pra^apati desired to gain the world of the g. and that of men, 44, 306 ; by the Ajvamedha the g. restored

; afraid of Pra^apati, the Death,

43, 356 ; the sacrificial horse fettered for the g., for Pra^apati,

44, 277 sq. ; Pra^apati assigned the sacrifices to the g., 44, 295 sq. ; Pra^apati desired to gain the world of the g. and that of men, 44, 306 ; by the Ajvamedha the g. restored

the eye of Pra^apati, 44, 328 ; the horse of the Ajvamedha belongs to all g., not only to Pra^apati, 44, 336; behind Pra^apati are all the g., 44, 393 ; the g. perish and are created again by Pra^apati, by means of the Veda, 48^ 331 sq.; — Indra is above the other g., 1, 151, 307 ; 8, 88 ; Agni, Vayu, and Indra are above the other g., 1, 151 ; Agni, Soma, and Indra represent all the g., 12, 168 sq.; from terror of Brahman fire and sun burn, Indra, and Vayu, and Death run away, 15, 21; Agni, Indra, and Surya, superior to the other g., 26, 402-4 ; to Indra belongs the first chariot, to the g. the second, 42, 152 ; draw together round Indra, 43, 127; Indra and Agni are all the g., 43, 278 ; are the people of King Dharma Indra, 44, 370 ; — Agni brings the offerings to the g. or the g. to the sacrifice, 2, 7 1 ; 12, 1 1 7 sq. ; 14, 71 ; 43, 197 sq., 268 ; 46, i, 6-8, 24, 92, 100, T08, 135, 153, 198, 261 ; chose Agni for their HotW, 12, 87-9; kindled Agni, 12, 116; 46, 31, 49; the vow belonging to Agni together with g. and men, 29, 229 ; bestowed immortality on Agni, 43, 156, 177; possessed of a good Agni, 46, 13 ; Agni and the other g., 46, 16 sq., 22, 31, 37, 49 sq., 64, 67, 70, 83, 89, 119, 173, 275? 303, 418 ; he is called a friend of the g., to whose sacrifice Agni comes, 46, 92 ; Agni invoked against hostile powers of g. and mortals, 46, 211 ; jee also Agni {c,g) ; — the three g.. Brahman, Vishwu, and 6'iva, 7, xxii, 128 ; 15, 304, 308; have been destroyed by Kala, 7, 79; Lakshmi in g., 7, 299; even those who worship other g. with faith, worship only KWshwa, 8, 84 ; 48, 411 ; Kr/shwa the source of g. and sages, 8, 86; do not understand Kr/sh«a, 8, 86 sq. ; all g. seen within KWsh«a, 8, 92-4 ; are desiring to see the divine form of Kr/sh«a, 8, 99 ; Vishwu is the ruler of g., demons, and Nagas, &c., 8, 347 ; of all g., Danavas, Bhutas, &c., fjvara is the lord, 8, 354 ; Daksha, the father of the g. who are born from

GODS

247

; all g. seen within KWsh«a, 8, 92-4 ; are desiring to see the divine form of Kr/sh«a, 8, 99 ; Vishwu is the ruler of g., demons, and Nagas, &c., 8, 347 ; of all g., Danavas, Bhutas, &c., fjvara is the lord, 8, 354 ; Daksha, the father of the g. who are born from

GODS

247

the internal organ, 14, 299 ; Agni and the other chief g. are only the chief manifestations of the highest Brahman, 15, 302, 303 ; the Self identified with 5'ambhu, Bhava, Rudra, Pra^apati, Hirawyagarbha, Vishwii, Naraya«a, 15, 340 sq.; all the g. are Aditi, 32, 255, 261 ; the king as the God of Riches, 33, 217 sq. ; the thousand-eyed god, 42, 68, 402 ; the armies of the g., having the sun as their ensign, 42, 133 ; neither g. nor men can escape Bhava and ^arva, 42, 159; Trita, the scapegoat of the g., 42, 521-3 ; Agni, Vayu, and Rudra are the hearts of the g., 43, 162 ; the many g. and the one God, 44, 11 5-1 7; Ahavaniya fire, the womb of the g., 44, 271 ; subsist on the sun, 44, 470, 508; guarded by the sun, 44, 471 ; the matutinal g., Agni, the two Ajvins, the Dawn, the rising Sun, 46, 39 ; the rain-giving god, 46, 43. (g) Myths and Legends of Hindu g.

Day and night of the g., 7, 77 ; 25, 20; * ponds dug by the g.,' natural lakes, 7, 205, 205 n. ; 33, 112, 112 n. ; perform sacrifices, 12, 8 sq., 12 ; 26, 47-9, 52, 74 sq., 89, 93-9, 131, 147, 149-52, 174 sq., 178 sq., 194, 202, 240, 249, 252, 275 sq., 279, 291, 301, 303, 386, 433, 446; 41, i; 44, 7, 15-19, 22, 317, 441-4; the sacrifice escaped the g., 12, 23, 140; 26, 89, 235; the sacrifice that became a tortoise, the g., and the jRishis, 12, 160-2 ; deposited their beasts with Agni, 12, 347; formerly g., men, and fathers drank visibly together, now invisibly, 12, 367 n. ; 26, 155; ran a race, 12, 370 sq.; 26, 327 n. ; 41, I sq. ; slew Vritra by means of sacrifice, 12, 408-10, 417-20, 437, 444 sq., 449 ; 41, 48 ; sins com- mitted by the g., 14, 321 ; 42, 73, 604 ; the whole world sprang from the g., 25, 112 ; the g. even swore oaths, 25, 273, 273 n. ; 33, 98 sq. ; accidents caused by the will of the g., 25, 325; proclaimed the power of austerity, 25, 479 ; the celestial hosts approached the g., 26, 179 sq. ; procured holy and medical plants.

42, 4 sq., 38 sq., 280; release the sun and the ritam from darkness and sin, 42, 15 ; sorceries performed by the g., 42, 39 ; conquered all the world in battle, 42, 86 ; pour love into the waters, 42, 105, 535; quarrels among the g., 42, 134, 363 ; human sacrificer imitates the rites performed by the g., 43, 22 sq., 30, 33, 41, 58 sq., 82, 117, J45, 156, 169, 188, 190-5, 198, 200, 202, 215 sq., 217 sq., 223-5, 236-9, 255 sq.,^ 270, 275 sq., 303, 316; afraid of the Rakshas, 43, 104 sq. ; 44, 453, 462, 467, 478; how they recovered the nectar of immortality,

; 44, 453, 462, 467, 478; how they recovered the nectar of immortality,

43, 255 ; the Haya (steed) carries the g., 43, 401 ; fashioned the initiation and other parts of the sacrifices, 44, 138; performed a sacrificial session of a thousand years, 44, 170 sq. ; gold is a form of the g., 44, 236 ; come on chariots, 46, 38, 237, 245; struggle of g. (Devas) and Asuras, see Asuras (c).

{h) Worship of g. in India.

A Saman interwoven in the g., 1, 32 ; offerings to all the g. (Vaij- vadeva, Devaya^^a), 2, 48, 48 n., 195, 201 sq., 299; 14, 49 sq., 304, 308 ; 25, 91, 132 ; 29, 84-7, 89 sq., t6i sq., 321 ; 44, 95 sq. ; as long as he is impure, he shall avoid pro- nouncing the names of the g., 2, 94 ; Snataka shall not speak evil of the g., and must be careful about his duties towards them, 2, 95, 225 ; 29, 124; BaH offerings to the servants of the g., the g. inside the house, and the g. of the points of the horizon, 2, 107, 107 n., 202, 202 n. ; 29, 290; Brahmawas and Kshatriyas uphold g., manes, and men, 2, 238 ; witnesses to be sworn in the presence of the g., the king, and Brahmawas, 2, 247 ; the strength, &c., of a student who breaks the vow of chastity goes to the g., 2, 294, 294 n. ; he who performs penances becomes known to all the g., 2, 299; 14, 297; reverence towards g. and Brahma«as enjoined for all castes, 7, 13; iSraddhas begin and end with rites in honour of the g., 7, 85, 238; 12, 363 sq., 433 sq.; 14, 53 sq., 238; 25, 98, 98 n.,

248

GODS

; he who performs penances becomes known to all the g., 2, 299; 14, 297; reverence towards g. and Brahma«as enjoined for all castes, 7, 13; iSraddhas begin and end with rites in honour of the g., 7, 85, 238; 12, 363 sq., 433 sq.; 14, 53 sq., 238; 25, 98, 98 n.,

248

GODS

IT3 sq., 113 n., 121 ; the house- holder's duty of worshipping the g., 7, 194; 8, 118, 243, 306; part of the hand called ^ Tirtha sacred to the g.,' 7, 198; U, 25, 166; 25, 40 sq. ; he who sacrifices pleases the g., and the g. reward the sacri- ficer, 8, 5 3, 6 1 ; 12, 248 ; 48, 626 sq., 720; those who worship the g. go to the world of g., 8, 84 ; 12, 450 sq., 451 n. ; 44, 259, 272 ; paying rever- ence to g., a good penance, 8, 119 ; contempt of the g. is a sin, 8, 320 ; 25, 154 ; the good householder eats what remains after offerings to g. and guests, 8, 358; the hermit should eat after the g. and guests are satisfied, he should eat little, depending on the g., 8, 361 sq. ; invoked by Brahmans, 11, 180; he who enters the vow before sacrifice, approaches the g., 12, 6 ; the offer- ings announced or pointed out to the g., 12, 17, 32 ; 30, 343 sq. ; the oblation shall gladden the g., 12, 27 ; the sacrifice is performed for the g., the seasons, and the metres, 12, 79-81 ; sit round the altar, 12, 86 ; the Barhis, or the Prastara, the seat of the g., 12, 87, 93 ; the priests propitiate g., 12, 127 sq., 134 sq.; man owes the debt of sacrifice to the g., 12, 190 sq., 190 n. ; 14, 46, 56, 271; 25, 169; 49 (i), 100; the power of the g. is the sacrifice, 12, 251 ; are dismissed at the end of the sacrifice, 12, 263 sq. ; 26, 377 sq. ; 41, 185; times suitable for the Avorship of the g., 12, 289 sq. ; go to the house of him who sets up the sacred fire, and performs the Agni- hotra, 12, 291, 328 sq. ; new-moon libation to the horses of the g., 12, 375> 382 sq. and n. ; are desirous of purity and themselves pure, and love a pure sacrifice, 14, 186 ; wor- shipped during penances, 14, 303-6 ; 25,476; a performer of rites securing success, must worship cows, Brah- ma«as, and g., 14, 323 ; Ka purifies by a certain rite Sahasraksha, Fire, Wind, Sun, Soma, Yama, and other lords of the g., 14, 331; feasts in honour of the g., 25, 64 sq. ; mar- riage rite of the g. (daiva), 25, 79-82; 29, 166; ordain the consumption of

; mar- riage rite of the g. (daiva), 25, 79-82; 29, 166; ordain the consumption of

meat for sacrifices, 25, 174; to be worshipped after a victory, 25, 248, 248 n. ; husband receives his wife from the g., 25, 344, 344 n. ; wealth of those who offer sacrifices is called property of the g., 25, 434 sq. ; cooked offerings for the g., 26, 201 ; all g. draw nigh to the victim, think- ing that it is immolated for them, 26, 203 ; food given to Brahmawas, reaches the g., 29, 16; Yama and all g. contained in the Ash/aka, 29, 102 ; adoration to g., i^ishis. Manes, and men, 29, 150; Agni, Indra, Pra^apati, Vijve Devas, Brahman are regularly worshipped where there is no special rule with regard to the deity of a sacrifice, 29, 163; satisfied by reciting the Vedas and other sacred texts, 29, 218; 44, 96 sq., loi ; satiated at the Tar- pa«a, 29, 219 ; invoked to give long life to the new-born child, 29, 294 ; water oblations to the g. at the Utsarga, 29, 325; Bali offering to the protecting deities of the furrow, 29, 335 sq. ; the pupil at the Upana- yana given in charge of the g., 29, 401 ; 30, 272 ; there can be no substitute for the deity of a sacrifice, 30? 353 ; delight in prayers, 32, 86 ; sacrifices enjoined by them, 32, 238 sq. ; ordeal to be performed in the presence of the guardians of the world, 33, 104; high value of property belonging to g., 33, 205 ; look on with divine eyes when a witness gives evidence, 33, 245 ; the judge worships the g. before performing an ordeal, 33, 250 sq. ; oaths by g., 33, 315 ; fine for steal- ing property of a deity or Brahmawa, ^^) 363 ; invoked for long life, 42, 50 sq. ; an amulet for g., fathers, and men, 42, 87 ; all the g. call the king to the throne, 42, 113; Brah- mawas strike those who revile the g., 42, 169-71 ; the sterile cow belongs to the g., therefore must be given to the Brahmans, 42, 1 75-9, 656 ; bricks of the fire-altar identi- fied with g., 43, 90 sq. ; the sacrifice is the self of the g., 43, 103 ; 44, 504 ; from left to right is the way with the g., 43, 136, 139, 147 ; only that is a deity to whom oblations

GODS

249

; the sacrifice is the self of the g., 43, 103 ; 44, 504 ; from left to right is the way with the g., 43, 136, 139, 147 ; only that is a deity to whom oblations

GODS

249

are offered, 43, 240, 245 sq. ; if he eats on new and full moon nights, he eats whilst passing over the g., 44, 21; the sacrificer gives himself up to the g. (by the fasts) and redeems himself by the (new and full moon) sacrifice, 44, 22 sq. ; theory regarding the full and new moon in respect of the g. (sun and moon, earth and sky, night and day), 44, 31 ; he who offers to the g. is inferior to the self-offerer, 44, 38 ; offerings to the g. compared to tribute brought to a king, 44, 38 ; fill gold cups for him who having offered ghee, offers sacrificial por- tions, 44, 61 ; Sv\ dismembered by the g., and restored by a sacrifice, 44, 62-5 ; Pr/sh^^ya and Abhiplava are the two wheels of the g. crush- ing the Sacrificer's evil, 44, 149; how the Mahavrata yielded itself to the g., 44, 159 ; rites for the g. and rites for the Fathers, how distinguished, 44, 198-200, 430-4; may the g. protect me through the g. , 44, 258 ; prayer to be delivered from sins against the g., 44, 265 sq. ; all the g. are concerned in the horse-sacrifice, 44, 278 sq., 311, 352 ; went in quest of the Asva,- medha, 44, 284 ; depart from those who speak impure speech at the sacrifice, 44, 387; the Udgatri called 'friend of the g.,' 44, 388; all the g. made guardians of the Pravargya sacrifice, 44, 453 ; what is baked, belongs to the g., 44, 456 ; sacrifice a feast of the g., 46, 6, 283 ; spirits or deified objects con- nected with the sacrifice, 46, 8-12 ; the Aryan clans long for the g., 46, 100, See also Debts (the three). Idols, and Sacrifices (e). (/■) Hindu g. in philosophy.

Teaching of Brahman with regard to the g., 1, 151 sq., 152 n. ; the elements and the five senses or Prawas represented as g., 1, 185 ; 8, 123, 123 n., 337-40, 349 sq.; 15, 98, 274; 34, 303-5; 41, 273, 395; 43, 32, 185 sq., 304; 48, 417, 576, 586 sq.; union of the g., as entered into the body, 1, 208, 233, 238-40 ; all the g. are produced by knowledge of the Self, 1, 245 ; the human body-

are produced by knowledge of the Self, 1, 245 ; the human body-

represented as a lute made by the g., 1, 264 ; the absorption of the two classes of g. (viz. fire, sun, moon, lightning, and the senses, &c.) into Brahman or breath, 1, 288-90 ; never reached the Self, 1, 311 ; 8, 367, 391 ; through freedom from heedlessness the g. attained to the Brahman, 8, 152 n., 153; are not pleased with a cessation of mortal form, 8, 254 sq.; the science of final emancipation is a great mystery even among the g., 8, 254 ; speech relates to all the g., 8, 338 ; the sage who is assimilated with the Brahman, is identical with the g., and extolled by g. and demons, 8, 345 ; Hara, Rudra, 51 va, &c., as names of the Highest Self, 15, xxxiii sq., 16; have doubted as to death, 15, 5 sq,; Brahman is all g., the g. being but his manifestation, 15, 86 ; Prawa identified with the g., 15, 274-6; 34, 200, 269; the g. identified with the Atman, 25, 512 ; whether g. are capable of the know- ledge of Brahman, 34, xxxvii, 198 sq., 216-23; 48, 326-35; create many things by their mere intention, 34, xciv, 347 sq. ; possess unob- structed knowledge, 34, 99 ; are qualified for the study and practice of the Veda, 34, 198 sq.; may have the desire of final release, 34, 198 ; to them the Veda is manifest of itself (without study), 34, 199; undergo discipleship, 34, 199; multi- form creations exist in them, 34, 353 ; the performers of sacrifices are objects of enjoyment for the g., 38, iii; 48, 588 sq.; g. worship Pra«a, 42, 219; serve the Person in the eye under the name of ^strengthening food,' 43, 373; by naming the g. everything here is named, 43, 390 ; as the Year the Sacrificer goes to the g., 44, 1 40, 1 55 ; Highest Person, the inner ruler of Agni and other g., 48, 155; the g. create each in his own world what they require, God creates the entire world, by mere volition, 48, 472. (J) G. in'Buddhism.

Dialogue between a deity and Buddha, g. taught by Buddha, 10 (ii), 17-19, 43 sq.; 11, 142; 13,

250

GODS

create each in his own world what they require, God creates the entire world, by mere volition, 48, 472. (J) G. in'Buddhism.

Dialogue between a deity and Buddha, g. taught by Buddha, 10 (ii), 17-19, 43 sq.; 11, 142; 13,

250

GODS

12 2 sq.; the g. rejoice at the birth of Buddha, 10 (ii), 94, 125 sq.; 19, 4-6, 13, 344 sq., 347-5^ ; how they felt about Buddha's death, 11, 88- 90, 119-21, 127; 19, 308, 318; pay homage to the remains of Buddha, 11, 124, 128 sq. ; rejoice and pay homage to Buddha when he reaches Bodhi and founds the Kingdom of Truth, 11, 153-5; 13> 97 sq.; 19, 58, 163 sq., 178 sq.; 21, 160-71, 184 ; 35, 243 ; 49 (i), 68 sq., 136, 155 sq., 165-7; instrumental in making Buddha (Yasa) resign the world, 13, 83, 89, 103 ; 19, 32-4, 36, 49, 54, 56-8, 68 sq., 88, 144^ 152-5 ; 21, 55 ; 35, 220 sq.; 36, 45, 45 sq. n.; 49 (i), 30, 32, 34, 52, 68, 168, 173 ; scatter scents and flowers and raise heavenly music at Buddha's funeral, 19, 323; pay homage to the newborn Buddha, 19,361-4; 49 (i), 7 ; Indra, Brahma Sahampati with all the other g. strew garments and heavenly flowers on Buddha, 21, 69 sq., 313, 315, 366 ; the four classes of the audience of a Buddha, monks, &c., g. and other superhuman beings, 21, 69, 162, 213, 222 sq., 225, 253, 376, 383, 412, 431, 442 ; pay homage to Buddhas, 21, 156 sq., 162-71, 183 sq., 308 ; Indras, Brahmas, and Brahmakayikas show honour to the preacher, 21, 347, 349; worship relics of Buddhas, 35, 148 sq., 151, 247 ; when Buddha was eating the g. infused the sap of life into his dish, 36, 37 sq., 37 n. ; g. and men adopted the Dhamma, after Brahma had adopted it, 36, 41 sq.; — the dis- ciple of Buddha will overcome the world of the g., 10 (i), 16 ; envy the Arhat, 10 (i), 28, 49; 20, 233 ; not even g. could change into defeat the victory of a man who has vanquished himself, 10 (i), 31 sq.; the Buddhist view of the g., 10 (i), 31 sq. n. ; 11, 162-5; the uncharitable do not attain the world of the g., 10 (i), 48 ; we shall be like the bright g., feeding on happiness, 10 (1), 53, 53 n.; the virtuous praised by the g., 10 (i), 59, 86 ; the true Brahmawa is he who has risen above all bond- age both to men and to g., 10 (i),

n. ; 11, 162-5; the uncharitable do not attain the world of the g., 10 (i), 48 ; we shall be like the bright g., feeding on happiness, 10 (1), 53, 53 n.; the virtuous praised by the g., 10 (i), 59, 86 ; the true Brahmawa is he who has risen above all bond- age both to men and to g., 10 (i),

93 sq.; do not know the path of the Arhat, 10 (i), 95; (ii), 115; world of g., iVlaras, and Brahmans, 10 (ii), 14, 30, 45, 96, T42 sq., 208; 11, 187, 288 ; vehicles of the g., 10 (ii), 23; 21, 345, 350 ; 36, 1 1 7 ; cried out against the injustice of killing cows for sacrifices, 10 (ii), 5 1 ; the g. wor- ship Indra, 10 (ii), 52 ; g. and men depend on desire, 10 (ii), 55 ; the g. hear the well-spoken words of Vasa- va, 10 (ii), 64; the pious householder goes to the g. by name Sayampabhas, 10 (ii), 66 ; g. as adepts of Buddha and friends of Buddhists, 10 (ii), 85 sq., 185 sq.; 13, 81 sq.; 20, 401 ; are subject to time, 10 (ii), 90 ; a Muni is to be worshipped by g. and men, 10 (ii), 91 ; Buddha, the en- lightened of g. and men, 10 (ii), 96 ; the thirty-three (Tidasa, Tavatiwsa) g., 10 (ii), 125; 11, 18, 32, 32 n., 48; 17, loi, 107; 35, II, 13; a god, or Brahman, or Inda, the hus- band of Su^a, 10 (ii), 189 ; Buddha has penetrated all things concerning the g., 10 (ii), 213 ; good men called g., 11, 20 sq. and n.; Buddha, the teacher of g. and men, 11, 27, 41, 54, &c.; 19, 331; 21, 119 sq.; 35 167, 237; can, by intense medita- tion, cause an earthquake, 11, 45 sq. ; their royal city A/akamanda, 11, 100, 248; 35, 3; their existence depends on Karma, 11, 119 sq. n.; world of Brahma//as and Sama«as, g. and men, 11, 152 sq., 187, &c.; the wheel of the empire of Truth set rolling by Buddha, cannot be turned back by any god, 11, 153 sq.; seven kinds of g., 11, 154, 154 n.; an immeasurable bright light beyond even the power of the g., appeared in the universe, when Buddha founded his kingdom of righteousness, 11, 155 ; converted by Buddha, 11, 155 n. ; 19, 240 sq. ; 36, 248-50; 49 (i), 180; the higher g. are opapatika, there being no sex or birth in the heavens, 11, 214 n.; aspiration to belong to one or other of the angel hosts (deva-nikaya), is a spiritual bondage, 11, 227, 231 sq.; cloud-spirits of cold, heat, air, wind, and rain, 11, 255 n.; deities residing in trees, 13, 126; 35, 242; they

GODS

251

who honour the g. by offerings, will be honoured by the g. in return, 17, 103 ; are liable to old age, decay, and death, 19, 18, 18 n., 159 sq., 275, 275 n., 371 ; pay wor- ship to BWhaspati, 19, 78 ; subject to transmigration, 19, 160, 224 ; 35, 12 sq., 38; established by Buddha, 19, 193 ; if t J vara be the maker of the world, people ought not to adore more g. than one, 19, 207 ; the site of Pa/aliputra protected by g., 19, 250; Buddha god over all g., 19, 262 n., 348; 35, 167; 36, 12, 56, 83, 125, 215, 219, 274, 279, 281, 283, 285, 290 sq., 295, 298, 300-2, 305 sq., 305 «., 310, 312-15, 317, 319, 323-5, 327, 331, 337, 340 sq., 344-6, 352-4, 358, 363-5, 368; immortal, but not self-existent, 19, 271 n.; are filled with fear, 19, 287, 337; general grief in heaven when a Deva's day of merit comes to an end, 19, 287, 287 n.; names, different classes, and numbers of g., 19, 308 ; 21, 4 sq.; 49 (i), 129, 141, 157 sq., 180, 196 sq.; (ii), 26, 30; praise Nirva«a, 19, 309 sq.; worship Bud- dha, 19, 337; 49 (ii), 165, 201; Buddha as a god, 21, xxiv-xxviii; after hearing Buddha's law, beings may come to be g. or men, Indras, Brahmas, or rulers of the universe, 21, 125 ; g. and men will behold each other in Buddha-fields, 21, 194; protect the Bodhisattva, 21, 274 ; voices of g. and Nagas, heard by the preacher, 21, 339 ; the Aka- nish/^as and Abhasvaras in the Brah- ma-world, 21, 340; girls, . wives, youths and maidens amongst the g., 21, 342 ; Devanikayas, Brahmaka- yikas, and Mahabrahmas, 21, 342, 345 ; odours exhaled by the g., 21, 342, 345 ; the preacher discerns g. and demons by his smell, 21, 344 sq.; rebirth among the g., 21, 436 ; 85, 124 ; shout their approval, when Nagasena preaches and attains to insight, 85, 22, 26, 29; considered as Buddhist laymen, 35, 3 1 sq., 3 1 n. ; 86, 248-50; Nagasena is capable of discussing things with the g., 35, 37 ; men who, even in their human body, mounted up to the abode of the Thirty-Three, 35, 172 ; mystic

cults of certain g., 35, 266 ; different from the spirits called * not men ' (amanussa), 35, 279, 279 n.; evil deeds cannot be concealed from the g. who can read the hearts of men,

35, 295 ; Buddha is above the god of g., 35, 300 ; soul and g., 36, xxii sq.; the parrot who caused the heaven of the Thirty-Three to shake, 36, 6 ; Buddha, chief of g. and men, 36, 55 sq., 120 ; exalt Ves- santara on account of his gift, 36, 1 16; changeofprecedenceamongthe g., 36, 127 n. ; Akani/rM, the highest of all g., 36, 130; men who in this life already attained to glory in Tidasapura (city of the g.), 36, 145 sq.; dreams caused by a god, 36, 157, 160 sq. ; miracles caused by g. out of pity for men, 36, 1 7 5 ; miracles worked out of pity for g. and men,

; Akani/rM, the highest of all g., 36, 130; men who in this life already attained to glory in Tidasapura (city of the g.), 36, 145 sq.; dreams caused by a god, 36, 157, 160 sq. ; miracles caused by g. out of pity for men, 36, 1 7 5 ; miracles worked out of pity for g. and men,

36, 175; certain g. called *The Formless Ones,' 36, 187 sq. ; Bud- dha's religion for g. and men, 36, 214, 217-21, 221 n., 229, 240, 242, 321, 327; preachers of the Law become g., 49 (i), 185, 187 ; where Buddhism is preached, there shall be no fear of g., Nagas, Yakshas, &c., 49 (i), 188; no difference be- tween g. and men in a Buddha country, 49 (ii), 12, 42, 62 ; where the Trayastriwja and other g. live in Sukhavati, 49 (ii), 37 ; the plea- sures of Paranirmitavajavartin g., 49 (ii), 40 ; in the train of Buddha, 49 (ii), 70, 90 sq.; Buddhas, Bo- dhisattvas, Bhikshus, and g., 49 (ii), 189 ; obtain Bodhi, 49 (ii), 199. See also Angels (c), and Fairies.

(k) G. IN Gaina religion.

On g. in Gaina religion, 10 (i), 32 n. ; worship of prophets as g. by Gainas and Buddhists, 22, xxi ; a Gaina should not trust in the delu- sive power of the g., 22, 77 ; a Gaina should not say ' the god rains ' but ' the air rains,' nor speak of the god of thunder, god of lightning, 22, 152 ; Mahavira's existence among the g., 22, 190, 218 sq.; the four orders of g., Bhavanapatis, Vyan- taras, Gyotishkas, and Vimanavasins, 22, 191, 195, 202, 252; bustle among the g. and goddesses at the birth and death of Mahavira, 22,

252

GODS

and goddesses at the birth and death of Mahavira, 22,

252

GODS

191 sq., 251 sq., 256, 265 ; the name Venerable Ascetic Mahavira was given by the g., 22, 193, 256; Mahavira's parents, after living as ascetics, were born as g., 22, 194, 256; the KuWaladharas, the Lau- kantikaand Maharddhikag.,22, 195 ; miracles performed by the g. when Mahavira retired from the world, and reached the highest knowledge, 22, 195-202 ; orders and numbers of g., 22, 222 sq.; 45, 183, 183 n.; disputes occurring in the assemblies of g., men, and Asuras, 22, 268 ; sages who though no g. have obtained the powers of g., 22, 268 ; state of the g., one of the happy existences, 22, 268 n.; saints born among the g. in their former existence, 22, 271, 281; 45, 35; the body of monks who fast longer than four days is inhabited by a deity, 22, 300 n. ; Mahavira surrounded by g. and goddesses, 22, 311; the pious monk will be honoured by g., Gandharvas, and men, 45, 8 ; pious monks reborn as g. of great power and small imperfections, 45, 8 ; men born as g. according to their actions, 45, 15, 30 sq., 57, 61, 84, 259, 384, 415, 417; to the highest regions^ in due order, to those ivhere there is no delusion, and to those which are full of light, where the glorious {g. dwell) — tiiho have long life, g7'eat power, great lustre, who can change their shape at will, who are beautiful as on their first day, and have the brilliancy of many suns — to such places go those who are traiited in self-control and penance, monks or householders, who have ob- tained liberation by absence of passion, 45, 23 ; the life and pleasures of the g. surpass human pleasures a thou- sand times and more, 45, 29 sq. ; the state of the Kevalin higher than that of the g., 45, 30 n. ; shower down a rain of perfumed flowers and water, and heavenly treasure, at the conversion of a Brahmawa, 45, 54; a monk should not be frightened by voices of g., 45, 72 ; pay homage to a chaste monk, 45, 77 ; long life of the g., 45, 84, 84 n. ; calamities produced by g., animals, and men, 45, no, 181, 255 ; descend from heaven to celebrate the re-

; calamities produced by g., animals, and men, 45, no, 181, 255 ; descend from heaven to celebrate the re-

nunciation of a saint, 45, 114 sq. ; attend the meeting of Kesi and Gautama, 45, 121 ; conjuring a god, a means of extorting alms, employed by bad monks, 45, 133 n. ; carnal love towards divine beings, 45, 139 ; from desire of pleasure arises the misery of the world, the g. included, 45, 187 ; duration of Lejyas of g., 45, 202 ; classification and descrip- tion of g., and duration of their life, 45, 225-9, 381; why people are born as AbhiyOgidevas, Kilvishade- vas and Asuras, 45, 2 3 1 n. ; the world created by the g., 45, 244 ; even g. must suffer for their deeds, 45, 250; the Supar/za g. reside in the 5almali tree, 45, 290 ; the Lava- saptamas, the highest of those g. who live very long, 45, 291 ; do not reach final beatitude, 45, 3 3 1 ; some pious men become liberated saints, others g., 45, 331 sq., 352 ; commit sins, 45, 356 ; Gainas should believe that g. and goddesses exist, 45, 408. See also Vimanas. (/) Angels and archangels in zoroastrianism.

A. assist the Mazdayasnians against demons and demon-wor- shippers, 5, li sq,, 224-30; how each of the archa. can best be pro- pitiated, 5, Ixii, 372-9 ; thirty a. and archa., 5, 103-5, 103 sq. n.; no a. come to the body of him who does not perform ablution, 5, 299; all worship reaches either the a. or the demons, 5, 310; a. and archa. invoked, praised, worshipped, 5, 312-14; 18, 324, 357; 37, 34 sq., 168, 232-4, 277, 293 sq., 298, 303, 315 sq., 438, 444 sq., 463 ; 47, 51, 95 ; the activity of the seven archa., 5, 357, 357 n. ; archa. are intangible spirits, but must be worshipped, 5, 372 sq. n. ; the thirty a. and archa. presiding over the days of the month, 5, 401-6, 406 n. ; 23, 3; heavenly and earthly a. invoked, 18, 3 ; spiritual life and glory for the soul owing to the a., 18, 22 sq.; they dwell in heaven, 18, 57, 275; Srosh to be reverenced separately from all the other a., 18, 61, 61 n. ; archa. assemble in the middle of the sky, 18, 87 ; a. vanquish wizards

GODS

253

invoked, 18, 3 ; spiritual life and glory for the soul owing to the a., 18, 22 sq.; they dwell in heaven, 18, 57, 275; Srosh to be reverenced separately from all the other a., 18, 61, 61 n. ; archa. assemble in the middle of the sky, 18, 87 ; a. vanquish wizards

GODS

253

and witches, 18, 88 sq. ; a. attend to the wishes of the Creator, 18, i2o; seven archa. in the propitia- tory dedication of the sacred cake, 18, 143 sq. ; archa. pleased by the ceremonial, 18, 159 sq., 159 n. ; 37, 173 sq. ; a. not attacked by the stench of unnatural sin, 18, 220 sq. ; archa. are immortal, undistressed, and omniscient, 18, 221 ; archa. assist Tijtar against Apaosh, 18, 267 ; a. opposed by the fiends, 18, 270 sq., 319, 319 n.; a. are dis- tressed by an imperfect purification rite, 18, 294; a. intercede for the soul of Keresasp, 18, 378-80 ; archa. sit around Auharmaz^^ 18, 415 sq. ; archa. and a. of the spiritual and worldly creations propitiated, 24, 3 sq., 4 n., 8 ; a., archa., and spirits gratified by Vijtasp, 24, 65 ; good- ness of the archa. the cause of prosperity of the world, 37, 196; Kai-Os attempts to reach the heavenly region of the archa., 37, 221 ; he who provides for the Mazda-worshipper provides for the archa., 37, 280; assistance by the archa., 37, 291 sq. ; wisdom of archa., 37, 305 ; increasing the strength of the archa., 37, 341 ; obeisance to the archa., 37, 360 sq., 378 ; exploits of the archa., 37, 364 ; contentment of the archa., 37, 370 ; archa. lodge in him who loves Vohuman,37, 382 ; Zoroaster's conference with the archa., 47, xv, xxi, xxiv, xxvii, xxx, 156-62 ; Zoroaster's spiritual body with the archa., 47, xxviii sq. ; archa. protect agriculture, 47, 7 ; Zoroaster's guardian spirit and body united by the archa., 47, 21-9 ; archa. opposed to harm, 47, 55 ; archa. assist Zoroaster in converting Vijtasp, 47, 67-70, 81, 124, 164; archa. send forth the soul of Srito from heaven, 47, 79 ; archa. report the birth of Zoroaster, 47, 87; apostles confer with the archa., 47, 106, 112 ; archa. sent by Auharmaz^ to protect the infant Zoroaster, 47, 145 ; glory of the seven archa., 47, 148 ; reverence of the emanations of the six archa., 47, 168. See also Ameshaspewtas, and Angels (3).

{m) G. OR SACRED BEINGS (YAZATAS,

YazdAn) in Zoroastrianism.

Abstract deities worshipped by the adherents of Zoroastrianism, 4, Ixi, Ixv ; 23, 30 ; natural deities in early Zoroastrianism, 4, Ixi, Ixv ; prayers and sacrifices to all the g. offered by Zoroastrians, 4, 221-4, 245, 248 ; the holy g. and the great Ratu,

4, 250 ; Auharmaai and the angels who are the whole of the heavenly and earthly sacred beings (yazdan),

offered by Zoroastrians, 4, 221-4, 245, 248 ; the holy g. and the great Ratu,

4, 250 ; Auharmaai and the angels who are the whole of the heavenly and earthly sacred beings (yazdan),

5, 155; spirits of the sky, water, earth, plants, animals, mankind, and fire, 5, 156; g. or sacred beings invoked and worshipped by the devout, 5, 312; 18, 123-5, 134-6, 166-73, 279-81, 325 sq. ; 24, 10, 12 sq., 26, 43 sq., 78; 37, 34 sq., 344 sq., 377, 428 sq., 431, 436, 466 sq. ; meat-offerings apportioned to g-j 4 335-8; resurrection the happi- ness and hope of the good spirits, 18, 38 ; are the spirits distressed when a righteous man dies ? 18, 50 sq. ; man, a servant of the g., 18, 122 sq., 125; good spirits co-operate in the preparation of the sky, 18, 26 1 ; one Yajt for every Amshaspand and every Ized, 23, 1-3 ; thirty g. and numerous abstract deities invoked, 23, 2-20 ; glory of the gods in the heavens and in the material world, 23, 291 sq., 352; the sacred being is the best protection, 24, 41 ; divine providence overrules des- tiny, 24, 55 ; belief in the s. b. a good work, 24, 75 ; fear of s. b., 24, 78 ; ceremonies are a thanksgiving to the s. b., 24, 94 sq. ; demons the opponents of the s. b., 24, 1 64 ; the pantheon of Zoroastrianism, 31, 195-203 ; thirty-three lords of the ritual order, 31, 198 sq., 198 n., 205, 210, 216, 220, 225; all the Yazads, heavenly and earthly, wor- shipped, 31, 202, 207, 212, 218, 222 sq., 227, 254 sq., 257, 259, 272, 274, 277, 319, 328, 374, 382, 389, 39 r ; Fravashis of the Yazads wor- shipped, 31, 273 ; sacrifices to the lords of spiritual and of earthly creatures, of aquatic animals, beasts, and birds, 31, 335 ; triumphs of the s. b. over the demons, 37, 23, 285 ; 47, 123 ; bringing of the word from

254

GODS

the s. b., 37, 31 ; gratified by justice, 37, 102 ; spirits of fire, water, and plants hurt by the destruction of a righteous man, 37, 149 ; cere- monials of the various s. b., 37, 183 sq. and n. ; 47, 168 sq.; assembly of the s. b., 37, 189 ; mutual service of man, cattle, and s. b., 37, 265 ; worship of s. b. not to be neg- lected under any circumstances, 37, 276 sq. ; who is liberal to the s. b. is free from destruction, 37, 282 ; reverence for s. b. a good work, 37, 311-13 ; s. b. gratified by proper care of cattle, 37, 318 sq.; s. b. gratified by virtuousness, 37, 323-7 ; power of s. b. increased by love of their affairs, 37, 335 ; body and life given to the s. b., 37, 352 sq. ; dis- crimination in the aff'airs of the s. b., 37, 373 sq. ; the s. b. instruct Masye and Masyaoi in arts and manufacture, 47, xxv, 7 sq. ; friend- ship of Zaratujt for the s. b., 47, 47 ; s. b. are beneficent and righteous, 47, 69. (n) Chinese spirits or spiritual

BEINGS (KwEI-SHAN).

; dis- crimination in the aff'airs of the s. b., 37, 373 sq. ; the s. b. instruct Masye and Masyaoi in arts and manufacture, 47, xxv, 7 sq. ; friend- ship of Zaratujt for the s. b., 47, 47 ; s. b. are beneficent and righteous, 47, 69. (n) Chinese spirits or spiritual

BEINGS (KwEI-SHAN).

Shun sacrificed to the Six Honoured Ones, to hills and rivers, and to the host of sp., 3, 39, 39 n. ; thanksgiving sacrifices to the sp. of the land and of the four quarters, 3, 371, 37r n., 373, 373 n. ; people suffering injury protest to the sp. of heaven and earth, 3, 90 ; Thang fears to offend *the Powers above and below,' 3, 91 ; sp. of hills and rivers were all in tranquillity, as long as kings were virtuous, 3, 93 ; sp. of heaven and earth worshipped, 3, 96, 126 ; 27, 307 ; worship of the sp. of the land and grain, 3, 96, 1 26 ; 16, 256 ; 27, 107, 115, 183, 191, 218, 222, 225 sq., 278, 300, 309, 313-15, 329 sq., 373, 397, 416 ; 28, 33, 67, loi, 222, 235, 253, 265 ; accept only the sacrifices of those who are sincere, 3, 99 ; victims devoted to the sp. of heaven and earth, 3, 123; invoked for help in war, 3, 135; pious rulers behave gravely and respectfully to sp. and men, 3, 163 ; the spirit of the land sacrificed to in a new city, 3, 183 ; the king should sacrifice to the sp. above and

of heaven and earth, 3, 123; invoked for help in war, 3, 135; pious rulers behave gravely and respectfully to sp. and men, 3, 163 ; the spirit of the land sacrificed to in a new city, 3, 183 ; the king should sacrifice to the sp. above and

beneath, 3, 186 ; services to sp. and to Heaven, 3, 217 ; the Minister of Religion regulates the services for sp. and manes, 3, 228, 228 n. ; perfect government and bright virtue have a piercing fragrance for the spiritual intelligences, 3, 2"32 ; the descents of sp. ceased when Kbung and Li made an end of the communications between earth and heaven, 3, 257, 257 sq. n. ; ancestors become tutelary sp., 3, 301; ^ all spiritual beings ' or * the hundred sp.' presiding over all nature, 3, 318, 318 n. ; hearken to him who seeks a friend, 3, 347, 347 n.; hearken to the officers who quietly fulfil their duties, 3, 365 ; great altar to the sp. of the land raised by Than-fu, 3, 384, 385 n. ; unseen by men, one is still under the observation of sp., 3, 388, 388 n., 415; sacrifice to the spirit of the path, 3, 399, 399 n., 425 sq., 425 n. ; 27, 314 sq. ; * host of all the sp.,' one of the titles of the sovereigns of China, 3, 405, 405 n. ; King Hsuan expostulates with God and all the sp. whom he expects to allay a terrible drought, 3, 419-23; sacrifices to the sp. of the four quarters and of the land, 3, 422; Kwei-shan or sp., what they are, 16, 32, 34, 45, 355 sq. n. ; inflict calamity on the full and bless the humble, 16, 226, 226 sq. n. ; men of worth employed to do ser- vice to sp., 16, 324, 325 n. ; sacri- fices tosp. or phenomena of nature, 27, 36; 28, 203, 209, 218, 218 n.; 39, 300 n. ; sacrifices to sp. of hills and rivers, and of the quarters, 27, 116, 2i6sq., 273, 278, 307, 313-15, 376, 385 sq., 397 ; 28, loi ; sacrifice to the Father of War, 27, 220; those who gave false reports about appearances of sp. put to death, 27, 238; sacrifices to the sp. of the ground, 27, 259, 259 n. ; sacrifice to the 'first match-maker,' 27, 259; husbandry dear to the sp., 27, 279, 279 n. ; prayer to 'the Honoured ones of Heaven, '27, 300, 300 n.; the ruler's intercourse with sp.,27, 375, 377 ; the sp. of nature as associates for men, 27, 383 sq.; enjoy the virtue of the superior man, 27, 394 ;

GODS-GOLD

255

things used for rites shall be in accordance with the requirements of the sp., 27, 395, 395 n. ; distinc- tion between g. and manes, 27, 430, 4^0 n. ; the Father of Husbandry,

27, 431 ; communion with the sp. by sacrifices, 27, 434-6 ; marriage a service of the sp., 27, 441 sq. ; do not take liberties with or weary sp.,

; distinc- tion between g. and manes, 27, 430, 4^0 n. ; the Father of Husbandry,

27, 431 ; communion with the sp. by sacrifices, 27, 434-6 ; marriage a service of the sp., 27, 441 sq. ; do not take liberties with or weary sp.,

28, 73 ; music and ceremonies bring down the sp. from above, 28, 114; the honouring of sp., 28, 219, 341 sq. ; the Spiritual Intelligences served with reverence, 28, 239; communion with the Spiritual Intelligences attained by purifica- tion, 28, 240, 245 ; sacrifices give expression to the loving feeling towards the sp., 28, 271 ; the powers of sp., 28, 307 sq. and n. ; the superior man presents himself before them, 28, 325 ; the Spiritual Intelligences of heaven and earth, 28, 349; eight sp. worshipped by the founder of the Kbin dynasty, 39, 41, 41 n. ; the power of the sp. or manes, 39, 82, 104; sp. of the land worshipped under an oak-tree, 39, 217-19; from the Tao came the mysterious existences of the sp., 39, 243, 243 n.; the Taoist sage suffers not from ghosts and is not scared by the sp. of the dead, 39, 333 ; the Taoist sage suffers no reproof from the sp. of the dead, 39, 365 ; tutelary sp. of the land do not bestow their blessings selfishly, 39, 382 ; altars raised to the spirit of the grain, 40, 75 ; man's relation to men and sp., 40, 83, 83 n. ; sp. in heaven and earth take account of men's actions and curtail their lives according to the gravity of their transgressions, 40, 235 sq., 244; bad men revile the sp., 40, 242 ; the Divine Ruler of the eastern Hwa, the Divine Ruler of the Golden Gate, and the Royal- mother of the West, 40, 2 4 8 sq. See also Ancestor Worship {ci, b).

{0) False g. in Islam.

Nature-g. (Ginns) worshipped by the Arabs, 6, xi sq. ; patron deities of Arabian tribes, 6, xii ; false g. can neither harm nor profit people, 6, 194, 204; are lifeless, cannot

create anything, 6, 252 ; 9, 64, 83, 161 ; if there were other g., they would rebel against God, 9, 5 ; themselves have recourse to God, 9, 7, 7 n. ; deny their worshippers on judgement day, 9, 32 ; cannot defend the idolaters against God, 9, 49 ; are helpless and cannot help, 9, 153, 167; are punished in hell, as well as the idolators, 9, 169 ; worship of false g., in order to be brought nearer to God, 9, 182 ; desert their worshippers on the last day, 9, 204. See also Ginns.

Gog and Magog, 9, 25, 25 n., 54.

Gogo^asp, or Gojasp, n. of a Zoroastrian teacher, 5, 243, 243 n., 265 sq., 275.

Gokar^ (or Gokerano, or Gokereno), see Haoma, and Trees.

GoHhar, ^ the great one of the middle of the sky,' 5, 2 1 sq. and n. ; leader of planets, 5, 1 1 3 sq., 1 1 3 n. ; falls from a moonbeam on to the earth, 5, 125; burns the serpent in the melted metal, 5, 129, 129 n.

G6k-pat6, see Gopatshah.

GoHhar, ^ the great one of the middle of the sky,' 5, 2 1 sq. and n. ; leader of planets, 5, 1 1 3 sq., 1 1 3 n. ; falls from a moonbeam on to the earth, 5, 125; burns the serpent in the melted metal, 5, 129, 129 n.

G6k-pat6, see Gopatshah.

Gold, man consists of, 1, 205 ; at night one should not study in a wood where there is no fire nor g., 2, 44 ; is, like fire, a means of purification, 2, 66 sq. ; 7, loi ; 44, 235 n., 236, 239, 239 n. ; eating g.,a penance, 2, 276, 276 n. ; 14, 1 17, 31 1 ; its origin, 5, 183; 18, 199; Ajvattha tree of golden leaves, 8, 189; the first among precious things, 8, 209, 353 ; one should not wish for g., 8, 365 ; used at auspicious rites, 12, 276 sq. n., 277 sq.; 26, 63, 74, 100 n., 224, 238; 29, 22, 36, 50 sq., 143, 182, 214, 294 ; 30, 56, 166 sq., 210, 213, 258 sq., 276, 281 sq. ; 42, 94, 322, 348 sq. ; 44, 537 sq. ; Agni's seed became g., 12, 277 sq., 322 ; 26, 54, 59, 63, 238, 390; 41, 45, 59, 121 ; 44, 187, 275, 462, 467 ; born from fire, 14, 134; 25, 189, 189 n. ; 42, 63 ; gift of g. meritorious, 14, 135 ; Gambunada g., 19, 23; 49 (ii), 1735 176) 178, 180, 182; new-born child fed with g., honey, and butter, 25, 34, 34 sq. n. ; Snataka wears golden ear-rings, 25, 134 ; tbe offering with g. before the buying of Soma, 26, 52-60 ; is immortal,

256

GOLD— GOOD WORKS

meritorious, 14, 135 ; Gambunada g., 19, 23; 49 (ii), 1735 176) 178, 180, 182; new-born child fed with g., honey, and butter, 25, 34, 34 sq. n. ; Snataka wears golden ear-rings, 25, 134 ; tbe offering with g. before the buying of Soma, 26, 52-60 ; is immortal,

256

GOLD— GOOD WORKS

immortality, immortal life, 26, 70, 198, 206, 394, 425 ; 41, 29, 35, 84, 92 sq., 203, 265, 366, 382 ; 43, 251, 291, 343; 44, 203, 239, 348-50; used at sacred rites, 26, 130, 145, 197 sq., 203, 205 sq., 256 n., 401 n. ; 41, 35,84, 92sq., 112 ; 44, 537 sq.; as Dakshiwa, 26, 342 sq., 345-8 ; is light, 26, 346 ; 41, 366 ; 44, 203, 303, 348 sq. ; is life, 26, 347; he breathes over g. after the offering of Soma cups, 26, 425 ; 44, 108 ; is sacred, 33, 222; g. and fire neces- sary in a court of justice, 33, 277-9 ; a witness shall take g. in his hands, 33, 302; elixir of g., 40, 254; g. plate representing the sun, and g. man, at the building of the fire- altar, 41, 155, 166, 265-7, 271, 313, 323, 364-79, 375sq. n., 382; 43, xxii, I sq. n., 18, 146, 147 n., 295, 342 sq. and n., 355 n., 358, 366-74, 388 sq., 391-3 ; is fire, 41, 366 ; 44, 348 sq. ; g. chips thrown into the heads of the animals on the fire- altar, 41, 402 sq., 409 ; pearl shell born of g., 42, 62, 383 sq. ; as an amulet for long life, 42, 63, 668 sq. ; the immortal light, 42, 183, 192, 654 ; 43, 343 ; strewing chips of g. on the fire-altar, 43, 96, 146 sq., 182 sq., 201, 291, 294 ; a g. coin as prize at a disputation, 44, 51, 53 ; a chip of g. made a type of the fire, resp. of the sun, 44, 125 ; sacrifice offered on g. when the sacred fire goes out, 44, 187; a piece of g. representing the sun, 44, 195; seven chips of g. placed on the seven seats of vital airs of the corpse, 44, 203 ; from the seed of Indra, 44, 215 ; is a form of the gods, 44, 236 ; a g. and a silver plate as symbols of lightning and hail, 44, 251 ; a g. plate of a hundred grains' weight used at the Sautrama«i, 44, 261 ; is a form (symbol) of the nobility, 44, 303 sq. ; priests and sacrificer seated on g. stools at the horse- sacrifice, 44, 360 sq. ; serves for repelling the fiends, 44, 462, 467 ; a plate of white g. (i. e. silver) placed below the Pravargya pot, 44, 462 ; a g. plate put on the top of the Mahavira pot, 44, 467 sq. ; warlike accoutrements must not be of g.,

47, 161. See also Metals, Money,

and Theft. Golden germ, see Hirawyagarbha. Golden person, see Person. Goliath (Galut), story of David and,

6,39. Gome^, Zd. and Phi. t.t. 'bull's urine,' as a means of purification. See under Bull. Gomr/ga, ' bovine antelope,' 44,

298, 299 n., 338, 338 n., 382, 388. Gonaddha, n. of a town, 10 (ii),

188. Good, good and evil, see Dualism,

Golden person, see Person. Goliath (Galut), story of David and,

6,39. Gome^, Zd. and Phi. t.t. 'bull's urine,' as a means of purification. See under Bull. Gomr/ga, ' bovine antelope,' 44,

298, 299 n., 338, 338 n., 382, 388. Gonaddha, n. of a town, 10 (ii),

188. Good, good and evil, see Dualism,

and Morality. Good conduct, see Morality. Good mind, see Vohu-mano. Goodness, forgiveness, courage, harmlessness, &c., constitute the quality of, 8, 373 sq.; wisdom without g. is useless, 24, 37 ; the origin of ceremonial is in g. and truth, 24, 94 sq. ; threefold g., ten moral precepts of Buddha, 49 (ii), 167 sq. ; quality (gu/za) of g., see Qualities. Good works, prayer, and sacrifice, 4, 281-3 ; no g. w. reach him who is not ceremonially pure, 5, 299; how one should perform g. w.,8, 3 1 4, 325-8 ; finding fault with g. w., a mark of the quaUty of darkness, 8, 320 ; the Brahman to be attained by g. w., viz. sacrifice, gifts, sacred study, 8, 339 sq. ; g. w. ordered in his lifetime benefit the departed soul, 18, 27-9, 28 n. ; on the growth of g. w., 18, 29 sq. ; balance of sins and g. w. at the judgement on the soul, 18, 30-3 ; effect of doing more g. w. than are necessary for attaining heaven, 18, 120 sq., 121 n. ; g. w. and sins done unwittingly, 24, 5 sq. ; nine chief g. w., divided into seven classes, 24, 26 sq. ; thirty-three g. w., 24, 73-5 ; which is the best g. w., 24, 1 1 3 ; the causes of g. w. and sins, 24, 133; all sects teach to perform g. w. and abstain from crime, 24, 193; heaven cannot be obtained through any g. w. , except by certain ceremonies, 24, 263; the six indis- pensable g. w., 24, 264 sq. ; are of no use unless performed with the authority of the priests, 24, 266 sq., 267 n. ; share of g. w. imputed to

GOOD WORKS— GOTAMfPUTRA

25?

w. , except by certain ceremonies, 24, 263; the six indis- pensable g. w., 24, 264 sq. ; are of no use unless performed with the authority of the priests, 24, 266 sq., 267 n. ; share of g. w. imputed to

GOOD WORKS— GOTAMfPUTRA

25?

others, 24, 269, 269 n. ; g, w. measured according to the scale of sins which they counterbalance, 24, 273, 273 n., 303, 306 sq., 311-13, 317, 330-2, 334 sq., 3^3 sq., 347, 349> 358, 361; cases where one person shares in the results of g. w. of another, 24, 278, 280-2; in case of any doubt as to sins and g. w. a high-priest must be consulted, 24, 290; 37,479; shall not be postponed for the morrow, 24, 344-7 ; 37, 378 sq. ; lead to heaven, evil works to hell, 35, 283, 291 ; the merit of g. w. can be transferred to others without diminishing, 36, 155 sq. and n. ; mutual relation of sin and g. w., 37, 54 sq. ; merit of certain g. w., 37, 204 sq. ; efficiency of g. w., 37, 234- 6; praise of g. w., 37, 283; g. w. and wealth, 37, 295 ; zealousness for g. w., ethics of labour, 37, 316 sq. ; practising g. w. is welcoming Auharmaz^ in oneself, 37, 334, 336 sq., 339 sq. ; sin mingled with g. w., 37, 335 sq.; immortaUty produced by g. w., 37, 338 sq. ; are an assist- ance of the renovation of the universe, 37, 343, 345 ; mankind im- proved by g. w. done publicly, 37, 362, 370 sq. ; diligence in g. w., 37, 367, 382 ; soul expanded by a g. w., 47, 149; valued higher than sacrifice, 49 (i), 23; three kinds of g. w. according to Buddha, 49 (ii), v sq. See also Karman, Morality, Retribu- tion, and Works.

Gopaito, the spiritual chief of A!ran- ve^o, 24, 87, 87 n.

Gopaitoshah, half ox, half man, frees the sea from noxious creatures, 24, III sq. See also Gopatshah.

Gopaka, n. of a Thera, 17, 238.

Gopala's mother, the fame of her good deeds reached even to the gods, 35, 172 ; on giving a meal to some Elders, she became the chief queen of King Udena, 36, 146,

Gopalatapani-upanishad, modern, 1, 52 n.

Gopatlia-brahma^^a, Vaitana-sutra older than, 44, xvi sq.

Gopatshah, or Gok-pato, title of Aghrera^, 5, 117, 117 n. ; son of AghrSra^, 5, 135 sq., 135 n. ; one of the seven immortals, 5, 195; 18,

257, 257 n., 258 n. ; 37, 202 sq. and n. ; half bull, half man, 23, 114 sq. n. See also Gopaitoshah.

Gopi, or Ku-i, wife of Buddha, 19, XX sq.

Gopika, daughter of Maitra, con- verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 198-200.

Obs, genius of cattle, 5, 21 n., 104, 213 n., 336 n. ; connected with the Moon, 23, 88, 88 n.; Goj Yajt devoted to G., 23, 110-18 ; the Soul of the Bull worshipped, 23, 245, See also Cattle, Cow, and Goj-aurvan.

Gomla Makkhaliputra(Pali, Gosala), see Makkhali-Gosala.

Gomsp, see Gogojasp.

Goi'-aurvan (Gojurvan, GojfirQn), soul of the primaeval ox, 4, 294 n., 295 ; 5, 20 sq., 20 n., 21 n., 163 ; 18, 380, 380 n. ; 37, 407 ; the wailing and complaint of G., 5, 20 sq., 163 ; 37, 237-40, 318, 390, 393 ; the same asGoj, 5, 402, 405; 23, no; protects Keresasp from hell, 18, 380 ; 37, 199, 199 n. See also Animals (/*).

; 37, 407 ; the wailing and complaint of G., 5, 20 sq., 163 ; 37, 237-40, 318, 390, 393 ; the same asGoj, 5, 402, 405; 23, no; protects Keresasp from hell, 18, 380 ; 37, 199, 199 n. See also Animals (/*).

Goshira, converted by Buddha, 19,

245.

GojTUti Vaiyaghrapadya, n.p., 1, 75.

Goj't-i Fryan, one of the immortals, 5, 195, T95 n.

Gosubar, its origin, 18, 419.

Gomrun, see Goj-aurvan.

Gomrvan, see Goj-aQrvan.

Gotama (Buddha), his disciples are always well awake, 10 (i), 7 1 sq. ; G.'s gate and G.'s ferry at Pa/aliputta, called after Buddha, 11, 21; 17, 103 sq. See Buddha.

Gotamaka ^etiya, at Vesali, 11, 40, 58.

Gotama Rahugawa, Purohita of Videgha Mathava, 12, xli, 104-6 ; Indra passed himself off as G., 26, 82 n. ; author of Vedic hymns, 32, 127 sq., 155, 160, 169 sq., 176; 46, 93, 95, 97, 100, 102, 104; dis- covered the Mitravinda sacrifice, 44, 66 ; Vamadeva appeals to his father G. for kinship with Agni, 46, 332 ; G.'s Stoma (form of chanting), 44,

375. Gotamas, family of i?/shis, 32, 109,

125 ; 46, 52, 100, 102 ; worship the

Maruts, 32, 169, 176. Gotami, see Mahapa^apati G. Gotan}iputra,n.of a teacher, 15, 225.

258

(JOTIPALA -GREAT ONK

6^otipala, the Bodisat as the young Brahman, 36, 20-2.

Government, principles and methods of, 3, 38-41, 46-8, 53-6, 79 sq., 115 sq., 179-81, 219-25; 28,263-8,312- t8; 39, 96 sq., 100-5, 108 sq., ii7sq., 122 sq., 136, 144, 259-62, 267 n., 333-8 ; 40, 96 sq., 121-4, 215 ; five orders of the nobles, 3, 136 sq. and n. ; * the Great Plan ' for the g. of the nation, 3, 138-49; eight objects of g., 3, 141 sq. and n. ; 27, 230, 248 ; the threefold business of g., 3, 231, 231 n. ; filial piety in g., 3, 473-80, 483, 486 ; to be entrusted to good and able feudal princes, 16, 62, 63 n. ; how to promote union among the different members and classes of a state, 16, 75 n. ; lessons of good g. to be learned from a well, 16, 164-6, 166 sq. n., 253; orna- ment and beauty help the course of g., but are not sufficient in great matters of judgement, 16, 294 sq., 295 n. ; characteristics of good and bad g., 24, 43-5; science of g. to be learnt by the king, 25, 222 ; proceedings of g. in the different months, 27, 20 sq., 249-310 ; inter- change of missions between different courts, 27, 58 ; 28, 458-64 ; oppres- sive g. more terrible than tigers, 27, 190 sq. ; of state expenditure, 27,

2 2 1 sq., 239; exemption from g. service, 27, 243 ; importance of ceremonies for g., 27, 375-9; an ideal state, 27, 391-3 ; notice taken of very old people by g., 27, 466 ; ceremonies, music, punishments, and laws as instruments of g., 28, 93, 97-9, 105-7, 107 n., 272, 276 sq., 352 sq., 356 sq.; brought in harmony with the laws of heaven and earth, 28, 106 ; five things by which ancient kings secured good g., 28, 2 16 ; nine standard rules of g., 28, 314-16; g. under different dynasties, 28, 341-

under different dynasties, 28, 341-

3 ; good g. depends on the regula- tion of the family, 28, 411, 417-19 ; twenty-one chieftainships, 37, 167; five chieftainships, 37, 308 ; let men be, and there will be no necessity for governing them, try to govern it, and the world will be full of trouble, 39, 142 sq., 291-8, 302 sq. ; 40; 285-8 ; ideal g. without rewards

and punishments, 39, 315 ; the g. of sages, of virtuous men, and of spirit- like men explained, 39, 323 sq. ; governing the world is like taming horses, 4Q, 284. See also King, Parables (^), and Taxes.

Gro-vikartana, one of the king's * jewels,' 41, 63.

Govinata, a form of the Ajvamedha, 44, 400 sq.

Govinda, n. of Krishna, 8, 40, 43. See Kr/sh«a.

Govindara^a, author of Manu/ika, 25, cxxvi-cxxviii, cxxxi.

Graha, meanings of the word, 26, 432 sq. See also Sacrifices {k),

Graha and Abhigraha worshipped by the Snataka, 30, 166.

Grahas, and Atigrahas, eight organs and objects of sense, 15, 125 sq. See also Senses.

Grahi, 'seizure,' the demon of fits, 42, 15, 34, 49, 57, 187; the fetter of G. (attack of disease), 42, 165, 525.

Grain offered, are a form of day and night, parched g. a form of Nakshatras, 44, 296.

Grama;/!, Sk., t.t., headman, one of the king's * jewels,' 41, 60 sq., in.

Grammar, grammatical terms in Bhagavadgita, 8, 90.

Grammarians quoted, 48, 60, 79.

Grandsire, see Brahman (masc), and Pra^apati.

Grants, royal, 7, xxi n., 21 sq. See also Gifts.

Grasping, see Upadana.

Grass-stalks, sacrificial, 43, 1 85. See also Plants (Darbha, Durva g.).

Gratitude, duty of, 24, 328-30, 357.

Gravaratu, n.p., 23, 217.

Graves, see Ancestor worship.

Great Complex, King Sudassana's chamber of the, 11,267 sq.,27r, 274, 277, 278, 281, 285, 287.

Great One, the, Mahat, is the second creation, 8, 333 sq., 333 n. ; first manifests itself as Vish«u, then as Brahman or 5iva, 8, 333 n. ; com- prehended in the form of knowledge, 8j 350, 350 n. ; the wheel of life made up of the entities beginning with the G. and ending with the gross elements, 8, 357 ; is a development of the Unperceived (Pradhana), 8,

GREAT ONE— GUESTS

259

; com- prehended in the form of knowledge, 8j 350, 350 n. ; the wheel of life made up of the entities beginning with the G. and ending with the gross elements, 8, 357 ; is a development of the Unperceived (Pradhana), 8,

GREAT ONE— GUESTS

259

382 ; beyond the G. there is the Undeveloped, 15, 13, 22; 34, 237 sq.; is Buddhi or power of intellect, 15, 313; 34, 238 n. ; is the individual soul, 25, 486 ; 34, 244 ; is one of the three entities of the Sawkhyas, 25, 486, 486 n., 490, 495 ; 34, 238, 296 ; 48, 282, 287; originates from the Undeveloped, if it be the intellect of Hirawyagarbha, 34, 244 ; has a different meaning as a Sawkhya term, and in Vedic use, 34, 252 ; of the Yoga-smriti, 34, 296; the subtle elements of material things proceed from it, 34, 376 ; creation from the G. down to the Brahman- egg and Hirawyagarbha, 48, 334. Greed, see Avarice, Az, and Sins. Greeks, their astronomy alluded to in the Ya^«avalkya-smr/ti, 7, xxi ; the week of the G., in the Vishwu- smriti, 7, xxix, xxxii, xxxii n. ; over- come by the Persians, their triumph prophesied, 9, 124 sq. and n. Gr^hma, opposed to Righteousness, 31, 55, 63 sq., 64 n. ; an opponent of Zarathujtra, 31, 55, 64. Gndhraku/a, or 'Vulture's Peak,' where Buddha stays at Ra^agaha, n. of a hill, 11, i sq., 11, 55; 21, xxvi, xxxii, r, 235, 248 sq., 307 sq., 321, 396, 398, 43T. Griffon bird, see Birds {b), Gr/hapati, Sk. (Pali, Gahapati), * house-lord,' meanings of the word, 11, 257 sq. n. ; title of the principal sacrificer at a sacrificial session, 41, 158 n. ; 44, 131, 131 n., 135. Gr/hasthas, or householders, go the path of the gods, 1, 80. Gnhya-sutras, birth ceremonies in, 15, 222 n. ; translated, Fols. 29 and 30; based on Smnti, 29, xvii sq.; relation between ^ahkhayana and Paraskara G., 29, 17 n., 20 n., 28 n., 34 n., 37 n., 39 n., 88 sq. n., 105 n. ; 30, xxxviii sq. ; their place in Vedic literature, 30, ix-xxiii, xxix-xxxvii; metrical texts on Gr/hya ritual, 30, xix, xxxv-xxxvii ; contents and arrangement of the G., 30, xxiv- xxix, 299-307 ; their relation to the 5rauta and Dharma-sutras, 30, xxix- XXXV ; their relation to one another, 30, xxxvii-xxxix ; domestic cere- monies derived from practice, not

from 5ruti, 30, 251; the Atharva- veda in the G., 42, xliii-xlv.

6^r/mbliaka, demons in Vai jramawa's service, 22, 248 n.

6^nmbliikagrama, town in which Mahavira reached Nirvana, 22, 201, 263.

Gr/tsamada, the Rishi of the second MaWala of the Rig-veda, 1, 215; 32, 298, 429; 46, 188, 195, 200, 213, 216, 218; satiated at the Tarpa«a, 29, 122, 219 sq. ; an ancient Vedic family, 46, 203.

Grudge, demon of, see Demons.

Guardian angels, see Angels.

Guardian spirits, see Fravashis.

Gudakei-a, n. of Ar^una, 8, 43, 88, 92.

Gd^^ar^-, Giw, son of, 5, 118.

; an ancient Vedic family, 46, 203.

Grudge, demon of, see Demons.

Guardian angels, see Angels.

Guardian spirits, see Fravashis.

Gudakei-a, n. of Ar^una, 8, 43, 88, 92.

Gd^^ar^-, Giw, son of, 5, 118.

Guests, daily gift of food to men, one of the five * great sacrifices,' 2, 48; 7, 193, 215 sq.; 8, 306, 358; 12, 190 sq. ; 14, 239 sq. ; 25, 88 sq., 92-7 ; 44, 95 ; duties towards g., 2, 109 sq., 112, 138, 161 sq. ; 7, 207 ; 8, 243, 361 ; 14, 69, 265 ; 15, 3 sq., 51 sq.; 25, 133; 27, 155, 397; 37, 91; 48, 270 ; rules for the reception of g., its importance andmeritorious- ness, 2, 114-22, 204-7; 7, 217; 8, 216; 14, 43-5, 49-51; 27, 407; 28, 20, 171 ; 29, 87-90, 92 ; recep- tion of g. represented as a sacrifice offered to Pra^apati, 2, 117 sq. ; g. who are worthy of a cow and the honey mixture, 2, 120 sq. ; 14, 49, 244 sq. ; hermit and ascetic must honour g., 2, 195 ; 8, 361, 364 ; 14, 259, 292, 294; observances to be paid to g., one of the eight objects of government, 3, 142; animals slain for the honouring of g., 7, 170 ; 14, 26 sq. ; 25, 175 ; 27, 227 ; 30, 256, 266; 45, 27 sq. ; depend upon householders for support, 7, 194; let him not suffer a guest to stay at his house unfed. . . . By honouring a guest he obtains heaven^ 7, 215; hospitality of the Arabs, 9, 147 n. ; the fathers at the PiWapitr/ya^wa presented with water like g., 12, 365, 368, 433, 435 ; definition of the term * guest,' 14, 43; presents for the purpose of honouring g, may be accepted from anybody, 14, 70 ; let him never turn away a

S 2

260

GUESTS— HABtB EN NAG^6^AR

stranger from his house, 15, 67; cere- monies at the reception of g., 19, 172; 25, 79; 29, 197-200, 273-6, 384, 433-5; BO, 129-32, 171-5, 277-9, 305 sq.; 49 (i), 10, 171 sq.; permission to study the Veda must be obtained from one's g., 25, 148 ; g. rules over the world of Indra, 25, 157; quarrels with g. to be avoided, 25, 157 ; presents received with the honey-mixture, 25, 374, 374 sq. n. ; penances for slaying or casting off sup{)liants for protection, 25, 469, 471 ; Atithya^ or g.- offering given to King Soma, 26, 85-92, 100; 41, 355; 43, 259; 44, 491 ; entertained with the game of pitch- pot, 27, 50 sq. ; 28, 397-401 ; feast- ing of g. at the Hsiang meeting, 27, 56; 28, 435-46; rules of etiquette for host and g., 27, 71 sq., 74-6, 79-81, 96, 105; the aged exempt from duties towards g., 27, 241 ; gifts and offerings between host and g., 27, 414; no rules of hospitality between ruler and minister, 27, 421; 28, 295; minister received as g. by the ruler, 28, 7 sq. ; humility the principal thing for visitors and g., 28, 77 sq. ; sacrifice at hospitable receptions, 28, 292 ; bridegroom received as g., 29, 34 ; 30, 48, 256 ; the householder should eat before his g., 29, 321 ; Snataka received as g., 29, 409 ; 30, 84 sq.,

171-5.

Guggulu, n. of an Apsaras, 42, 33.

Guhadeva, quoted by Ramanu^a, 34, xxi.

Guhagupta, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4.

Guha//y^akasutta,t.c., 10 (ii), 147 sq.

Guggulu, n. of an Apsaras, 42, 33.

Guhadeva, quoted by Ramanu^a, 34, xxi.

Guhagupta, one of the sixteen virtuous men, 21, 4.

Guha//y^akasutta,t.c., 10 (ii), 147 sq.

Guhya : a Gaina should not say * god of the sky! god of the thunder- storm ! ' &c., but ' the air ; the follower of G.,' &c., 22, 152.

Guhyakas, produced by Activity, 25, 494, 494 n.

6'umbaka, i.e. Varuwa, offering to, 44, xxxix, 336 n., 340 n., 343.

Gu/^abhadra, translator of a life of Buddha into Chinese, 19, xxv sq.

Gii;/akhya, ^ahkhayana, mentioned in the Kaushitaki-Arawyaka, prob- ably not the author of the Sahkha- yana-Grihya-sutra, 29, 4 sq.

Gu^aprabha, Vasubandhu s pupil and 5ri-Harsha's teacher, 21, xxii.

Gu^^as, Sk., t.t., three constituent elements or qualities of pradhana, see Qualities.

Gu;/anlaka, a ^aitya at Ra^agr/ha, 22,311.

Guru, Sk., t.t., * venerable person,' i. e. • certain relatives and the teacher: definitions, 2, 51, 51 n.; 7, 128; 33, 265; how they should be saluted, 2, 5 1 sq., 5 1 n. ; 7, 1 2 9 ; — violating a G.'s bed, a mortal sin, penances and punishments for it, 1, 84; 2, 89; 7, 133; 8, 389; 14, 5, 104, 127, 132, 201, 296, 299 ; 25, 338, 383, 451 sq., 452 n., 480, 496 ; 33, 229 sq. : — obedience towards G., 7, 13, 13 n. ; fine for defaming G., 7, 28 ; he who offends a G. commits a minor offence, 14, 5 ; self- possessed men are corrected by their G., 38, 230; the king must show honour to G. before entering the court, 33, 280. See also Teacher {a),

Guruskandha, one of the princes of mountains, 8, 346.

Gustabm, see Vistauru.

Guj-tasp (pers. for Vijtasp), see Vijtaspa.

6^utika, converted by Buddha, 19, 241.

Guttila, the musician, went up to heaven even in his human body, 35, 172 ; 36, 146.

Gu^'ak, wife of Hoshyang, 5, 58 ; daughter of AirU, 5, 133 sq., 133 n. ; 47,34,^140.

6^valanadhipati, n. of a Tatha- gata, 49 (ii), 67.

6^vara, worshipped at the Tarpa^/a, 30, 244.

Gymnosophists, see Gainas.

(S^yotishprabha, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6, 66, . See Brahma G.

6^yotish/oma, see Sacrifices (y).

H

Habaspa, n.p., 23, 206.

*//abbab, story of *Hasiy ibn Wail

and, 9, 33 n. 'Hab'hab, a stone worshipped by

the Arabs, 6, xiii. 'Habib en Na^ar, stoned to death

^habIb en na6^c;ar— hair

261

for believing the disciples of Jesus, 6, cv; 9, 163 sq., 164 n. Hadhaokhdha, worshipped, 31,

337, 337"., 341.

Hadhayaj, see Animals (/).

'Hadi^ah, a rich widow, becomes the wife of Mohammed, 6, xix, xxi, xxiii ; her death, 6, xxix ; converted by Mohammed, 6, xlix.

Hadish, a sacred being, 47, x, xxv, 7.

Haey^a^asp(6), n.p., ancestor of Zoroaster, 5, 140; 47, 34, 140.

Hae/^aZ-aspid, daughter of Zara- thiutra, 31, 191.

Hagar, the well Zemzem near Mecca discovered by, 6, xvii.

"H-digg, pilgrimage to Mecca, duty and rites of, 6, xi, xiii, xvii, xxviii, xxxix-xli, liii, Ixxi, Ixxiii-lxxv, 22, 27-9, 58, 17-3 ; 9, 59» 59 n., 236 sq. and n. ; is burdensome and useless nowadays, 6, Ixxvi ; chase and game forbidden during 'H., 6, 96 sq., no sq.

"H-digg, pilgrimage to Mecca, duty and rites of, 6, xi, xiii, xvii, xxviii, xxxix-xli, liii, Ixxi, Ixxiii-lxxv, 22, 27-9, 58, 17-3 ; 9, 59» 59 n., 236 sq. and n. ; is burdensome and useless nowadays, 6, Ixxvi ; chase and game forbidden during 'H., 6, 96 sq., no sq.

'Hagv: the fellows of El 'H. (Tha- mud) punished, 6, 249, 249 n.

Hail, a terrible form of rain, 44, 251.

Hair, how the Vedic student should wear his, 2, 8, 37 ; 8, 360 ; 14, 41 ; 25, 69 sq. ; 29, 400; 30, 63, 160; customs about the h., and beard, 2, 178, 178 n., 219, 219 sq. n. ; 14, II sq. n., 77, 159, 344 ; 29, 169, 323 ; arrangement of h. of the ascetic and hermit, 2, 194 sq. ; 8, 362; 10 (i), 38, 41, 90; (ii), 74, 96, 98, 126, 188; 14, 45, 47, 259, 274, 285, 287; 25, 199; 49 (i), 75; the kinsmen untie their locks at the ceremony of overturning the water- vessel of a sinner, 2, 278 ; shaving the h. or wearing it in braids, a penance, 2, 300 ; 14, 104, 108, 124, 223; 25, 446, 449, 453, 456; onttings or shavings of h. defile, 4, Ixxviii, 190-2; untimely white h, produced by the Daevas, 4, 90, 90 n. ; considered as plants, 4, 191, X91 n. ; bathing ordained after tonsure of the head, 7, 94 ; some sects wear matted h., others are clean-shaven, 8, 375 ; tonsure of Sama«as, 10 (i), 65 ; (ii), 41, 74 ; 11, 187 sq. ; 35, 19, 19 n. ; 36, 83; 45, 140 ; the sacrificer's h. and beard

shaven, 12, i, 407, 443, 448-50,

; bathing ordained after tonsure of the head, 7, 94 ; some sects wear matted h., others are clean-shaven, 8, 375 ; tonsure of Sama«as, 10 (i), 65 ; (ii), 41, 74 ; 11, 187 sq. ; 35, 19, 19 n. ; 36, 83; 45, 140 ; the sacrificer's h. and beard

shaven, 12, i, 407, 443, 448-50,

448 n. ; 26, 5-7 ; gifts of h. (as garments) to the Fathers, 12, 369 n.; 30, 230 ; shaving the hair of women as punishment, 14, 109 sq. ; 33, 183; cutting the hair at the be- ginning of rites, vows, and fasts, 14, 300, 303, 323; 29, 247; having the head shaven, a sin, 18, 408, 408 n. ; modes of h. -dressing for- bidden to Bhikkhus, 20, 69 sq , 138 sq. ; ceremony of shaving the beard (Godana, Kejanta), 25, 42, 42 n. ; 29, 56 sq., 186 sq., 227, 276, 301-3, 380, 402-4; 30, 41, 69 sq., 2t8, 253, 284 sq. ; 42, 306 sq., 665 ; clipping nails or h., 25, 139, 140 n. ; do not wear false h., 27, 76, 76 n. ; about women's h.-dress in mourn- ing, 27, 129; shaving ceremony for a child, 27, 473 ; cut or shaved before the student's initiation, 29, 61, 187, 193, 304; 30, 138, 271; the student has his h, cut at the Samavartana, 29, 91, 314, 408; 30, 163-5, 275; h. and beard of the dead body cut, 29, 237; family customs regard 'ng the arrangement of the h., 29, 301, 303, 399, 408; 30, 62, 218, 284; Snataka has his h. cut, 30, 84 ; razors known before the Aryan separation, 32, 235 ; shaving the head, a punishment for Brahma»as, 33, 204 ; about shaving the h., 37, 124; a king does not shave his h., 41, 126, 128; the Kejavapaniya or h. -cutting sacrifice at the king's consecration, 41, 126- 8 ; h. of lion, wolf, tiger at Sautra- ma«i, 41, 132; 44,218,229; charms to promote the growth of h., 42, 30 sq., 470 sq., 536 sq. ; prayer on shearing h. and beard, 42, 57 ; modes of dressing the h., 42, 108, 538 sq. ; nothing injures one at the h., 43, 158 ; h. and form, 43, 295 ; how it grows and gets grey, 44, 52 sq., 55 ; the mystery of man's h., and the sacrificial grass, 44, 52 sq., 55 sq. ; as many h.-pits as sweat- pores and as twinklings of the eye, 44, 169; the hair of victim, when wetted, comes olF, 44, 313; Zu^a- karawa or tonsure of the child's hair, see Child (b) ; parting the h. at the S-mantonnayana, see Child {b). See also Body.

262

HAIRAA^YANABHA—HAOMA

Haira;/yanabha, A/nara's son, the Kausalya Para, 44, 397.

'Halid, commander of the Meccan cavalry, 6, xxxviii ; joins the Muslim ranks, 6, xli.

Halig^, jee Haridraka.

Halingava, quoted, 43, 363.

Haman, the prime minister of Pharaoh, 9, 108, 108 n., 112; punished, 9, 121, 193; Moses sent to H., 9, 192 ; told to build a tower for Pharaoh to mount up to Heaven, 9, 194.

Hamaspathmaedhaya, worship- ped, 31, 198, 205, 210, 216, 220, 225, 335, 338, 368, 370, 372.

Ham-baretar vanghvam, n.p., 23, 211, 211 n.

Hami^, n.p., 5, 148.

Hamasi birds, see Birds (b).

'Hamzah, Mohammed's uncle, slain in battle, 6, xxxviii, 264 n.

Hamaspathmaedhaya, worship- ped, 31, 198, 205, 210, 216, 220, 225, 335, 338, 368, 370, 372.

Ham-baretar vanghvam, n.p., 23, 211, 211 n.

Hami^, n.p., 5, 148.

Hamasi birds, see Birds (b).

'Hamzah, Mohammed's uncle, slain in battle, 6, xxxviii, 264 n.

Han : systematic chronology in China began with the H. period, 3, 20 sq. ; investiture of the marquis of H., 3, 426 ; recovery of the Ritual Books under the H. dynasty, 27,

2-5.

Hand : t^rthas or parts of the h. sacred to different deities, 7, 198 ; 12, 365 n., 366 n.; 14, 21, 25, 166, 238, 255 ; 25, 40 sq. ; 29, 252, 252 n.; 30, 18; organs of action, 8, 53 n., 261, 359 ; laid down, palm upwards, for protection, 44, 465.

Hang, see Thien J^Mng-jze.

Hangaurush, son of Gamasp, 47, XXX, 165.

Hanghaurv^ungh, son of Gamaspa, 23, 208.

'Hanifs, a sect of Arabian thinkers, 6, XV sq. ; Islam, the faith of the *H., 6, 204 ; 9, 127 sq,; exhortation to become *H., 9, 59 ; Jews and Christians bidden to become 'H., 9, 338.

Hantl'imukha, n. of a demon harass- ing infants, 29, 296.

Han Ying, his text of the Shih King, 3, 287.

Hao, Duke, as a mourner, 27, 318.

Haoij't, son of Geurva, 37, 224, 224 n.

Haoma (Phi. H 6m), overthrew the Keresani (Alexander), 4, xlviii ; 31, 2 37sq., 237 n.; Vedic Soma, Avestic

Hantl'imukha, n. of a demon harass- ing infants, 29, 296.

Han Ying, his text of the Shih King, 3, 287.

Hao, Duke, as a mourner, 27, 318.

Haoij't, son of Geurva, 37, 224, 224 n.

Haoma (Phi. H 6m), overthrew the Keresani (Alexander), 4, xlviii ; 31, 2 37sq., 237 n.; Vedic Soma, Avestic

H., 4, Hi; 26, xii, xvi; 31, 230 sq.; worship of H. Aryan, 4, Ixiv ; puri- fication of the H., 4, 73 sq. ; the dead become immortal by tasting of the white H., 4, 74 n. ; the plant of life, kin^ of healing plants, 4, 74 n., 226; 5,90; 31,241; 37,165; preparation of H. for sacrifices, 4, 207, 351-3 ; the white or Gaokerena H., round which the healing plants grow, 4, 227, 227 sq. n. ; approached Zarathujtra, 4, 258; 31, 231; use of H. at sacrifices, 4, 288 n., 289 ; 18, 160 n., 163-5 and n., 169 sq., 170 n. ; the angel, co-operator with Tijtar, 5, 26, 169 ; 37, 292, 292 n. ; lizard created to injure the H., 5, 65 ; the white H., the healing and undefiled, 5, 100 ; the white H. belongs to Ajta^, 5, 104 ; the H. of the angel H., of three kinds 5, 105; Hush, the drink of immortality, pre- pared from H., 5, 126; white H., the counteractor of decrepitude and death, 5, 176 sq. ; H.-juice given to a new-born infant, 5, 322; 24, 286 sq. ; 37, 122; meat-offering to the angel H., 5, 336, 336 n., 338, 338 n.; the white H., an ingredient of the elixir of immortality, 18, 112, 112 n.; washing of polluted H. twigs, 18, 363 ; Gaokerena, the white H., invoked and worshipped,*23, 5, 5 n., 12, 14, 20, 32, 36 sq., 271 ; golden, tall, enlivening, 23, 20; the increaser of the world, 23, 102, 102 n. ; wor- ships Drvaspa, 23, 114, 114 n. ; offered a sacrifice to Mithra, 23, 141 sq. ; established as a priest by Ahura-Mazda, 23, 142 ; the Fra- vashis watch the H., 23, 194 n. ; drinking of H. is attended with Asha and Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 271 ; worshipped Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 277 sq. ; prayer recited when drinking H., 23, 312 ; H. and sacred twigs, 24, 103, 103 n. ; where the H. is grown, 24, 1 1 1, 1 1 1 n. ; H. and Para- haoma, and the (offered) Haomas worshipped, 31, 208, 212, 214, 221 sq., 227 sq., 230, 246, 270 sq., 276, 291, 348; among the offerings to the gods, 31, 213 sq., 223, 227 sq., 270 sq., 274 sq., 280, 349 sq., 353 sq., 374 sq. ; the H.-yajt, worship and praise of H., 31, 2 30-44 ; drives

HAOMA— HARIKfe^A-BALA

263

; the H.-yajt, worship and praise of H., 31, 2 30-44 ; drives

HAOMA— HARIKfe^A-BALA

263

death afar, 31, 231-7, 244-6, 291 ; invoked against demons and all evil creatures, 31, 236, 238-40; grants knowledge and wisdom to students, 31, 237 ; grants offspring to women, husbands to maidens, 31, 2 37 ; grants speed to racers, 31, 237 ; grows on the mountains, 31, 238, 24o-3,,29t ; pressings of H., 31, 240 ; the press- ing, tasting, or praising of H. avails to the smiting of the Daevas, 31, 241; curses the man who holds him from full outpouring, 31, 244 sq. ; praised, 31, 246; bound the Turanian Frangrasyan, 31, 246 ; the reviver and healer, worshipped Srao- sha, 31, 302 ; curing with H.-water, 47, xi, XXV, 57 sq. ; H.-water used by Zoroaster, 47, xxvi; guardian spirit of Zaratujt passed, through H., to his parents, 47, xxix, 21-9, 21 n.; milk mixed with H., 47, 27 sq., 28 n.; Zoroaster bringing H.- water from the river meets Vohu- mano, 47, 47 sq., 155 sq. ; Vijtasp drinks H., the fountain of life, 47, 70 sq., 71 n.; Zoroaster's guardian spirit is in the H., 47, 136 sq., 139 ; pouring H.-juice into water, 47, 154. See also Plants (b), Sacrifices (^, k)y and Soma.

IIaom6--^?/arenah, n.p., 23, 214.

Haoshang, see Hoshang.

Haoshyangha, see Hoshang.

Happiness, five sources of, 3, 149 ; three sorts of h., 8, 126 ; what is true h., 10 (i), 53-5 ; 13, 81 ; a life in h. and mindfulness with a wise friend, or in solitude, 17, 307 sq. ; perfect peace is sublime h., 20, 231-3. See also Bliss, and Highest Good.

Haptanghaiti, see Yasna.

Haptoiri/^ga, see Haptok-ring.

Haptok-rmg (Av. Hapt6iri«ga), the star Ursa Major, chieftain of the north, 5, 12, 12 sq. n., 21 ; 24, 131 ; seas under his protection, 5, 44 ; meat-offering to H., 5, 337, 337 n. ; keeps off demons, witches, and wizards, 24, 91 sq.

Hara, used in the sense of God, 15, 235; identified with strength, 25, 512; n. of Rudra, 29, 256; is immortal and imperishable, 48, 139, 364.

Hara Berezaiti, or Haraiti Bareza (Mount Alburz, or Alborz), both the waters and the light come from it and return there, 4, 230, 232-4, 232 n.; 18, 263, 263 n. ; seven palaces in it, 4, 262 sq. n. ; 37, 220 sq. ; revolution of the sun round it, 5, 22-4 ; the- first of mountains, 5, 29 sq., 34-6, 41 sq., 91, 174 sq.\ rivers flow forth from it, 5, 74-7, 75 n., 172 ; 24, 98 ; Alburn and the Daitih peak, 18, 46-8, 48 n. ; the mountain where Mithra dwells, 23, 131 sq., 141 ; the sun rises above it,

23, 150; stars move round it, 23, 174; 24, 91 sq. ; the abode of the clouds is on it, 24, 86, 86 n.; star Vanand protects its passes and gates,

24, 91, 91 n. ; arranged around the world, 24, 100, 100 n. ; below it is the iTinva^ Bridge, 31, 19, 19 n. ; 37,2 10.

Haradatta, quoted by Nandapaw<^ita, 7, xxxiii.

Haraiti Bareza, see Hara Berezaiti.

Hardar, n.p. 5, 141.

Hardarj-n, n.p., 5, 141.

Hardhar, n.p., 47, 34.

Hare, in the moon, 44, 10 ; * horn of ah.,' 48, 433, 453, 508 sq.

Haredhaspa, n.p., 23, 214.

; 37,2 10.

Haradatta, quoted by Nandapaw<^ita, 7, xxxiii.

Haraiti Bareza, see Hara Berezaiti.

Hardar, n.p. 5, 141.

Hardarj-n, n.p., 5, 141.

Hardhar, n.p., 47, 34.

Hare, in the moon, 44, 10 ; * horn of ah.,' 48, 433, 453, 508 sq.

Haredhaspa, n.p., 23, 214.

Harem., see Woman («,/).

Hareth, n. of Satan, 6, 161 n.

Hari, epithet of Rudra, 2, 298 ; n. of Vishwu or Krishwa, 7, 7 ; 8, 92, 131, 2I9j 347; 48, 93; is contemplated in the sacred stone called 5alagram, 34, 114; the Creator, 48, 87; all beings a play of H., 48, 406 ; all this is the body of H., 48, 423 ; the Lord H. condensed the Vedanta- texts in an easy form, 48, 527 ; Buddha compared with H., 49 (i), 171. See also Vish«u.

Hari, a noble family of Gainas, 22, 92, 218, 225.

Haridraka (Pr. Hali^^a) Kula of the isTarawa Ga«a, 22, 292.

Haridrumata, Gautama, teacher of Satyakama, 1, 60; 34, 228; 48,

343. Harikar^/iputra, n. of a teacher, 15,

224 n. Harikei'a, epithet of Indra, 2, 298. Harikei^a-Bala, a i^aw/^ala who had

become a monk, 45, 50 n.

264

HARIA^EGAMESl— HEALING PLANTS

Hariz/egamesi, the divine com- mander of the foot troops, ordered by 6'akra to exchange the embryos of Devananda and Trijala, 22, 227 sqq.

Harishe;/a, a king who became a Gaina monk, 45, 86, 86 n.

Harivf/^andra, King, bought the son of A^igarta Sauyavasi, 14, 87 ; vows to sacrifice his son to Varuwa, 44, xxxiv.

Harita, quoted in law-books, 2, xxviii, 49, 65, 66 n., 70, 88 sq., 91 sq. ; 14, xvii, xx sq., xxvii, xl, 10, 220.

Haritagotra, Mgupta of the, 22, 291.

Harita Ka^yapa, n. of a teacher, 15, 226.

Haritamalakari, 5akha of the M- ra«a Ga«a, 22, 291.

Haritayana, gotra, 22, 286.

Hariti, n. of a giantess, 21, 374.

Harlot, see Prostitution.

Harmlessness, see Ahi^^sa.

Harmya, see Hell (a).

Harut, and Marut, two fallen angels, 6, xiv, 14, 14 n.

Harya^vayana, worshipped at the Tarpa«a, 30, 244.

Haryaksha, n. of a demon harassing nfants, 29, 296.

Hasar, measure of time, 5, 308, 308 sq. n.

Hashim, Mohammed's grandfather, 6, xvi, xviii.

Han, n. of a Daeva, 23, 49 sq.,

49 n. *Hasiy ibn Wail said he should

have wealth and children on the

judgement day, 9, 33, 33 n. Hasta, of the Kajyapa gotra, a

Sthavira, 22, 294 n. Hasta, guardian of Soma, 26, 72. Hastilipta (Pr. Hatthili^^a), a Kula

of the Uddeha Ga«a, 22, 290. Hastin, of the Kajyapagotra, a

Sthavira, 22, 294. Hastinapura, Sambhuta took the

resolution to become there a univer- sal monarch in some later birth, 45,

56 sq., 60 ; residence of Mahapadma,

45, 86 n. Hastipala : Mahavira died at Papa

in King H.'s office of the writers, 22,

264, 269.

Hastiyama, n. of a park at Nalanda, 45, 420.

Hate, see Hatred.

Ha/^a-yoga, always occasions death, 8, 297 n.

Hatred, the devotee free from, 8, 5T, 63, Toi ; self-restraint is freedom from h. and other defects, 8, 168 ; desire and h. are born from nature, 8, 288. See also Love, and Passion,

Hatthi-gama, Buddha at, 11, 66.

Hau, title of Chinese sovereigns, 3, xxvi.

Hatred, the devotee free from, 8, 5T, 63, Toi ; self-restraint is freedom from h. and other defects, 8, 168 ; desire and h. are born from nature, 8, 288. See also Love, and Passion,

Hatthi-gama, Buddha at, 11, 66.

Hau, title of Chinese sovereigns, 3, xxvi.

Hau-/^i, his wonderful conception and birth, perils of his infancy, 3, 396 sq. and n.; what he did for agriculture, 3, 398 ; as the founder of certain sacrifices, 3, 398 sq., 398 n.; 28, 350; invoked against a drought 3, 420 ; associated with God at sacrifices, 3, 422 n. ; 28, 32; sacrifices to H. as the correlate of Heaven, 3, 477, 477 n. ; his meri- torious services, 28, 340. See also KM.

Hau Mu, about the rites of mourn- ing, 27, 152.

Haurvat^/, see Horvada^.

Hau-thu, attending spirit of Hwang Ti, 27, 280; sacrificed to as the spirit of the ground, 28, 208.

Hau !^ka,Ta.g, disciple of Hsia-hau Shih-/^>6ang, 3, 287 ; a Li scholar, 27, 7 ; his treatise KM Thai Ki, 27,

17.

Havanan, see Priests (d),

Havani, lord of the ritual order, worshipped, 31, 196, 201 sq., 204, 207, 209, 215, 219, 223, 254, 379 sq.; thirty-three gods round about H., 31, 198.

Hazan, a Karap, 47, 143.

Head, placing the life-breath in the, 8, 79; the self is without a h., 8, 367 ; etymology of Sk. jiras or h., 41, 144 sq., 401 ; h. of a child or young animal born first, 41, 233; 43, 40, 287 ; human h. placed on ukha, 41, 311, 404; is the birth- place of the breaths, 41, 396 ; 43, 57 ; measures a span, is four-cor- nered, contracted in the middle, 41, 396 ; 44, 454 ; is threefold, 43, 78, 114 ; 44, 163, 335, 499 ; consists of two bones, 43, 78, 387; fivefold vital air in h., 43, 190.

Healing plants, see Plants (b).

HEART -HEAVEN

265

Heart, the small ether in the lotus of the, 1, 125 sq. ; 34, xxxvi, 174- 92; 38, 144; 48, 314-17, 660 sq. ; the self abides in it, 1, 129; the dying devotee confines the mind within the h., 8, 79, 239 ; the Lord is seated in the lotus-like h. of all beings, 8, 88, 104, 113, 129, 187 n., 194, 281 sq., 283 n., 332 ; the being of the size of a thumb in the h., 8, 192; is the breath or seat of the breath, 8, 242 n.; 26, 204; the h. and the seat of the h., 8, 252 ; per- ceiving all entities in one's own h., 8, 342 ; the great self, the h. of all beings, 8, 345 ; supporter of con- sciousness in the h., 8, 350; the two entered into the cave (of the h.) are Brahman and the individual soul, 15, 12 ; 34, xxxv, xlii, 118-23 ; 38, 240 ; 48, 98, 267 sq. ; one thinks with the h., with the mind, 43, 95 ; Agni, Vayu, Aditya are the hs. of the gods, 43, 162 ; is smooth, round, and near the right arm-pit, 43, 180 sq. ; this h. is, as it were, in secret, 44, 36. See also Arteries.

Hearth : harmya, fire-pit, h., house, 23, 216-18; spirit of the h., 40, 236; striding over the h. a crime, 40, 243 ; offences committed in the treatment of the fire and the h., 40, 244, See also Fire (e).

Heat, or te^as, 1, 93 n. ; effects of h. on the body, 8, 237 ; cold and h., see Pairs of opposites.

a crime, 40, 243 ; offences committed in the treatment of the fire and the h., 40, 244, See also Fire (e).

Heat, or te^as, 1, 93 n. ; effects of h. on the body, 8, 237 ; cold and h., see Pairs of opposites.

Heathen, see Heretics.

Heaven (Sky, Heavenly world).

(«) H. (Thien), a supreme and moral power in China.

{b) H. and Rulers in China.

ic) H. and Earth in China.

{d) H. or Svarga world in India.

{e) H. (Dyaus) as a deity in India. {/) H. and Earth in India. (^) H. (Asman, Garo^fman) in Zoroastrian-

ism. \h) Plurality of Heavens.

{a) H. (Thien) a supreme and

MORAL POWER IN CHINA.

The term Thien or H. inter- changed with Ti and Shang Ti (God) to denote the Supreme Power, 3, xxiv sq., 196-8, 477 sq. n., 354 5 ^9, 15-18; sacrifices offered to H., 3, 39, 134, 302, 317 sq.; 27, 36, 427, 437; 28, 202, 217 sq.; sends down calamities (on the of-

fender), 3, 51 sq., 108, 120-2, 157 sq., 160 sq., 170, 177 sq., 236, 266, 408-10, 417-19; 27, 256, 279; 40, 107; virtuemovesH., 3, 52; appeal to (azure) H. in sorrow, 3, 52, 184, 360 sq., 364, 418, 428 sq., 434 sq., 434 n., 435 n., 439, 439 n., 441, 444; the source of moral laws, 3, 55 sq., 129, 169 ; punishments appointed by H., 3, 77, 83, 85-7, 90, 126, 130, 132, 135, 219 ; warnings of H. conveyed by eclipses and the like, 3, 81,81 n.; sends down misery or happiness and length of years on men according to their conduct, 3, 89, 99, loi, 109, 1 19, 174, 207 ; 16, 299 sq. n. ; 40, 246 ; the way of H. is to bless the good, and make the bad miserable, 3, 90; 16, 285, 286 n. ; makes no mistakes, 3, 90, 4 1 7 ; 1 6, 2 30, 2 30 n. ; the bright requirements of H., i. e. the worship of the gods and ances- tors, 3, 96 ; 28, 415 ; calamities sent by H. may be avoided, but from those brought on by one's self there is no escape, 3, 98; 28, 359; secures the tranquillity of the people, aiding them to be in harmony with their condition, 3, 139, 139 n. ; fulfilling to the end the will of H., one of the five sources of happiness, 3, 149; decree of H. is not to be changed, 3, 157, 161, 236; the will of H. intimated by divination, 3, 159, 189 sq. ; awful though H. be, it yet helps the sincere, 3, 167; H.'s appointments are not unchanging, 3, 171? 379 sq. ; 28, 420 sq. ; approves, if spirits are used only at sacrifices, 3, 176 ; the bright principles of H., 3, 176, 197 ; sacrifices ascend to H., 3, 177 ; the aged have matured their counsels in -the sight of H., 3, 185 ; the favour of H. is not easily pre- served, not to be depended on, 3, 206 ; the virtue of great H., 3, 206, 209, 259 ; the dread majesty of H., 3, 208, 210, 241, 262, 264, 380, 380 n. ; Great H, has no partial affections ; it helps only the virtuous^ 3, 212; services to spirits and to H., 3, 217 ; ^the way of H.,* or virtuous conduct, 3, 248 ; 16, 229, 372 ; 27, 39 sq., 367, 389; 28, 268; 39, 121 sq., 210; 40, 257-9; the oppressed declare their innocence to H., 3,

266

HEAVEN

; Great H, has no partial affections ; it helps only the virtuous^ 3, 212; services to spirits and to H., 3, 217 ; ^the way of H.,* or virtuous conduct, 3, 248 ; 16, 229, 372 ; 27, 39 sq., 367, 389; 28, 268; 39, 121 sq., 210; 40, 257-9; the oppressed declare their innocence to H., 3,

266

HEAVEN

256, 354, 357 sq.; those who preside over criminal cases are the shepherds of H., 3, 259 ; accordance with the will of H., 3, 260, 379; 16, 261; allows us to make use of punish- ment, 3, 260 ; is impartial, but men ruin themselves, 3, 264 ; prosperity sent down from H., 3, 306; 16, 286, 318, 322, 323 n. ; the ordinances of H. are deep and unintermitting, 3, 314, 357 ; 16, 251, 251 n. ; 28, 322 ; made the lofty hill, 3, 316 ; its ap- pointment is not easily preserved, 3, 329 sq., 330 n. ; inspects all our doings, 3, 330; does not weary in its favour, 3, 335 ; sends inflictions, is charged with injustice and cruelty, 3) 351-3) 353 n. ; the calamities of the lower people do not come down from H., 3, 357 ; the angry terrors of compassionate H. extend through this lower world, 3, 358 ; bad officers do not stand in awe of H., 3, 358 ; what H. confers, when once lost, is not regained, 3, 359 ; who art called our parent, 3, 361 ; azure H. invoked against slanderers, 3, 361 ; offerings made to the ancestors, that their descendants may receive the blessings of H., 3, 370, 370 n. ; the way of H. is hard and difficult, 3, 376 ; the doings of high H. have neither sound nor smell, 3, 379 sq., 380 n.; model of action afforded by H. to men, 3,380 n. ; 16,414,415 n.; 39, 146, 161, 365-7; 40, 208; en- lightens the people, 3, 409, 409 n. ; gave birth to the multitudes of the people, 3, 410, 425; great H. is intelligent and clear-seeing, 3, 410, 416; it is not H. that flushes your face with spirits, so that you follow what is evil, 3, 41 1 ; those whom H. does not approve of sink down in ruin, 3, 414; is letting down its net of crime in which are many calamities, 3, 428 sq. ; mysteriously great H. is able to strengthen any- thing, 3, 429, 429 n. ; filial piety is the method of H., 3, 473, 479 ; ' H. in the midst of a mountain,' sym- bolical of great accumulation, 16, 37, 300, 300 n. ; will set its seal to the virtue of him who restrains him- self, 16, 155, 157 n.; symbolic mean- ing of H., 16, 213 sq., 214 n. ; * the

; filial piety is the method of H., 3, 473, 479 ; ' H. in the midst of a mountain,' sym- bolical of great accumulation, 16, 37, 300, 300 n. ; will set its seal to the virtue of him who restrains him- self, 16, 155, 157 n.; symbolic mean- ing of H., 16, 213 sq., 214 n. ; * the

Heavenly or H.-given seat,' 16, 218, 218 n., 223 n. ; diminishes the full and augments the humble, 16, 226, 226 sq. n. ; ^the procedure* of H.,' characterized by change, 16, 229, 229 n. ; progress proceeding from correctness is the appointment of H., 16, 234, 234 n. ; sincerity is the response of man to H., 16, 263, 264 n. ; in its motion, is a symbol of strength, and of untiring activity, 16, 267, 268 n. ; divination is Mielp extended to man from H.,' 16, 351 ; the sage rejoices in H. and knows its ordinations, 16, 354; produced the spirit-like things, and the sages took advantage of them, 16, 374, 374 n. ; he whom H. assists is obser- vant of what is right, 16, 375 sq. ; Hhe great man,' the equal of H., 16, 417, 418 n. ; 28, 327; sends down rain, 27, 201 ; decision in law courts * according to the judge- ment of H.,* 27, 236; the most for- lorn of H.'s people, 27, 244 ; the blessing of H. secured by cere- monies, 27, 371, 376, 376 sq. n. ; the author of all things, 27, 377 n., 430 ; produces the seasons, 27, 378; rules of ceremony have their origin in H., 27, 388 ; the border sacrifice an illustration of the way of H., 27, 430 ; harmony of H. and man, 28, 210 ; eS9, 144, 332 sq.; 40, 257-64; by ceremonies and music man be- comes H.-like, 28, 224; the supreme Decider, 28, 233, 233 n. ; a filial son serves his parents as he serves H., 28, 269 ; commands of superiors taken as if from H., 28, 288 ; accordance with the nature of H. is the path of duty, 28, 300, 301 n. ; the superior man does not murmur against H., 28, 306 sq., 338; 40, 242 ; perfection of nature charac- teristic of H., 28, 317 ; the superior man knows H., 28, 325 ; the Taoistic idea of Thien or H., 39, 15-18, 154, 196, 196 n. ; 40, 112 sq., 112 n. ; a great sage called ^ H.,' 39, 17 sq., 299, 299 n., 301-3; the full possessor of Tao is like H., 39, 60 ; the work of the Taoist like that of H., 39, III sq. ; is lenient, but does not allow offenders to escape, 39, 116; though H. hates the ill-doer, yet its

HEAVEN

267

; 40, 112 sq., 112 n. ; a great sage called ^ H.,' 39, 17 sq., 299, 299 n., 301-3; the full possessor of Tao is like H., 39, 60 ; the work of the Taoist like that of H., 39, III sq. ; is lenient, but does not allow offenders to escape, 39, 116; though H. hates the ill-doer, yet its

HEAVEN

267

judgements do not always prove that he who suffers is an ill-doer, 39, ii6 sq. ; presides over the in- fliction of death, 39, 117 ; the Tao or way of H. is unselfish, that of man selfish, 39, 119; there is no other H. but what belongs to man's own mind, 39, 129, 182 ; unity with H. obtained by renouncing worldly life, 39, 150 ; 40, 1 2 ; Kbing completed his bell-stand, when his H. -given faculty and the H.-given qualities of the wood were concen- trated on the work, 39, 150; 40, 22 sq. ; the Southern Ocean is the 'Pool of H.,' 39, 164, 167; the notes or sounds of H., 39, 177 sq., 178 n. ; as a synonym of Tao, 39, 178 n., 182, 182 n., 185, 185 n., 229 n., 234 n., 278 n., 306; 40, 61, 61 n. ; that the Master of the Left has but one foot, is from H., not from man, 39, 200 ; death and life or- dained from H., 39, 241 ; to be regarded like a father, but the Tao to be loved more, 39, 241 sq. and n. ; creatures cannot overcome H., 39, 248 sq. ; t/ie small man of H. is the superior man among men; the superior man among men is the small man o/H.,

39, 253, 253 n. ; what disturbs the regular method of H. causes dis- order in the world, 39, 302 ; spirit- like, and yet requiring to be exer- cised, 39, 305 ; those who do not understand H. are not pure in their virtue, 39, 306 ; he who has for- gotten himself has become identified with H., 39, 318; the ancients sought first to apprehend H., the Tao came next, 39, 336; six ex- treme points and five elements belong to H., 39, 346 ; the music of H., 39, 348-51 ; ' the gate of H.,' B9, 357 ; union (between father and child) by H.'s appointment, 40, 35 ; *a man in appearance, but having the mind of Heaven,' description of a master of the Tao, 40, 42, 42 n. ; Taoist teacher called H., 40, 51, 68 ; the harmony of H. will come to him who looks only at the Tao,

40, 61 ; the people of H. are those whom their human element has left, 40, 82 ; those who cannot stop where they cannot arrive by means

; Taoist teacher called H., 40, 51, 68 ; the harmony of H. will come to him who looks only at the Tao,

40, 61 ; the people of H. are those whom their human element has left, 40, 82 ; those who cannot stop where they cannot arrive by means

of knowledge, will be destroyed on the lathe of H., 40, 83; the door of H. is non-existence, 40, 85 ; the sage is skilful H. wards, but stupid man wards, 40, 88 sq. ; the true men of old did not by their human eff'orts try to take the place of H., 40, 1 10 ; the sage follows the direction of H., 40, 116, 199 ; if the breath of creatures be not abundant it is not the fault of H., 40, 139 ; the mind of man more difficult to know than H,, 40, 209; regarded as the primal source by the sagely man, 40, 215 ; protects the good man, 40, 237 ; the bad man slights H.'s people, 40, 239 ; to H. belong the five mutual foes (elements), and the same five foes are in the mind of man, 40, 258 sq. ; has no feeling of kindness, but the greatest kindness comes from it, 40, 261 sq. ; when H. seems most wrapt up in itself, H.'s operation is universal in its character, 40, 262; the title ' H.-honoured,' 40, 265 sq.; 'H.-endowed men,' 40, 265-8 ; ether and destiny depend on H., 40, 268. See also God {b), {b) H. AND Rulers in China.

* Son of H.,' designation of Chinese sovereigns, 3, xxv, xxv n., 83, 113,

120, 144^ 220, 244, 325, 352, 406, 425, 428, 467 sq., 468 «., 472, 483, 485 ; 16, 88, 285 ; 27, 82, 99, 707 sq., &c.; 28, 31, &c., J4y; 39, 307 m, 308 n., 331; 40, 158, 170, 181, 189-91, 195 ; appoints the kings, 3, 45, 47, 50, 58, 62, 99, 119,

121, 128, 134 sq., 154, T57, 167, 181, 196-9, 207 sq., 210, 2/7, 236, 244, 308, 312, 316, 335, 378, 381, 389, 394, 402, 404; 16, 276 sq.n. ; 27, 108 sq. ; 28, 347 ; 39, 338, 338 n.; the work of government is H.'s, men must act for it, 3, 55 ; protects and establishes the king, and makes him virtuous so as to enjoy every happiness, 3, 91, 93, 96, 98, loi, 104, 162, 347 sq. ; virtuous kings give heed to the commands of H., 3, 104 ; intelligent kings act in accordance with the ways of H., 3, 115; King Thang became equal to great H., 3, 118 ; wicked King Shau does not reverence H., 3, 125; made rulers for the help of the

268

HEAVEN

; virtuous kings give heed to the commands of H., 3, 104 ; intelligent kings act in accordance with the ways of H., 3, 115; King Thang became equal to great H., 3, 118 ; wicked King Shau does not reverence H., 3, 125; made rulers for the help of the

268

HEAVEN

people, 8, T 2 6, 264; loves the people, and punishes wicked sovereigns who do not carry out the mind of H., 3, 126-8 ; the oppressed people cry to H., 3, 127 ; gave the Great Plan to Yu, 8, 140 ; sends a thunderstorm to reveal the virtue of Tan, 8, 155 sq. ; the king, the servant of H., which has assigned to him a great task, 3, 159; overthrow of a dynasty no usurpation, but the will of H., 8, 166, 184, 196-9, 21 3--1 7 ; guides and protects kings who are obedient to H., 3, 185 sq. ; the king shall be the mate of great H. and reverently sacrifice, 3, 186; king prays to H. for a long-abiding decree in his favour, 3, 187 sq. ; the king responds to the favouring decree of H., 8, 192 ; favours those who obey the king, 3, 200, 218; the inflictions of H. carried out by the king, 3, 200 ; indulgence in ease is not the way to secure the favour of H. for a king, 3, 203 ; deceased ministers associated with H. in sacrifices to it, 8, 207, 207 n. ; that kings have good ministers is a favour of H., 3, 208, 210; the princes of Yin kept reckon- ing on some decree of H., 3, 214, 216; approved of the ways of Wan and Wfi, and gave them the four quarters of the land, 3, 245 ; com- missioned the swallow to give birth to Shang (Hsieh), 3, 307 ; Thang received the blessing of H., 8, 310 ; sent t Yin down as a minister to Thang, 8, 3 1 1 ; by its will is inspect- ing the kingdom, 3, 312; sacrifice to H. associated with King Wan, 8, 317; the correlate of H., 3, 3 1 9 sq. ; 476 sq., 476 n. ; 16, 46 sq. ; 28, 201 sq. ; a great sovereign gives rest even to great H., 8, 325, 325 n., the purpose of H. carried out by Wu in the plain of Mu, 3, 342; grants blessing to the prince (Hsi), 3, 345 ; blessing of H. invoked by the king for his lords, 3, 373 sq., 374 n. ; the posterity of Wu will receive the blessing of H., 8, 394 ; robbers and oppressors have no fear of the clear will of H., 8, 407, 407 n. ; a king invokes H. to allay a drought, 8, 422 sq. ; Thang overcame Hsia, and Wu Shang, in accordance with

; the posterity of Wu will receive the blessing of H., 8, 394 ; robbers and oppressors have no fear of the clear will of H., 8, 407, 407 n. ; a king invokes H. to allay a drought, 8, 422 sq. ; Thang overcame Hsia, and Wu Shang, in accordance with

the will of H., 16, 254 ; a general in whom the king has reposed entire confidence has * received the favour of H.,' 16, 276, 276 n. ; the ancient sovereigns were helped by H., 16, 383 ; the ruler on his tour of in- spection announces his arrival to H., 27, 216 ; emperor's sacrifice to H., 27, 222 ; gives the eulogy for a deceased emperor, 27, 333 sq,, 3 34 n. ; whatever good the son of H. possessed, he humbly ascribed its merit to H., 28, 233 ; is with the virtuous ruler, 28, 308 sq. ; desiring to know men, the wise ruler should know H., 28, 313; the purposeless and yet powerful spontaneity of H., a pattern for rulers of the world, 89, 143 sq., 307-14, 307 n., 318, 318 n., 330-38, 346 ; a son of H., and a co-worker with H., 39, 207 ; the sons of H. are those whom H. helps, 40, 82. See also Rulers. {c) H. AND Earth in China.

Are the parents of all creatures and things, 8, 125, 476 ; 16, 238 sq., 356, 357 sq. n., 429 sq.; 40, 12, 94; worshipped, sacrifices to them, 8, 129, 405 n. ; 27, 116, 116 n., 225, 227, 323, 329, 373, 397, 410, 425; 28, 253, 265, 271 sq. ; addressed by King Wu when going into battle, 8, 135 ; worshipped during a drought, 3, 420, 420 n. ; are a pattern for the conduct of men, 3, 473 ; 16, 39 sq., 238 sq., 28r, 282 n., 359 sq., 360 n.; 27, 380-4, 387 sq. ; 28, 305, 326 sq., 393 ; B9, 52, 66, 334-8, 364 ; 40, 60 sq. ; are served with intelligence by showing filial piety to fathers and mothers, 3, 484 sq. and n.; their marriage, and their sons and daughters, 16, 49 sq. ; symbolism of their reciprocal influence, 16, 223 sq., 224 n., 418-21 ; harmony between them symbolical of har- mony in the state, 16, 227, 227 sq, n.; 28, 100, 104, 106 ; *the mind of H. and E.' the love of life and of all goodness, 16, 233, 233 n. ; nourish all things, 16, 235 ; correctness and greatness seen in the character of H. and E., 16, 240, 241 n. ; their union emblematic of marriage, 16, 242, 243 n., 257, 258 n.; 27, 55; are separate, but the work which they

HEAVEN

269

and E.' the love of life and of all goodness, 16, 233, 233 n. ; nourish all things, 16, 235 ; correctness and greatness seen in the character of H. and E., 16, 240, 241 n. ; their union emblematic of marriage, 16, 242, 243 n., 257, 258 n.; 27, 55; are separate, but the work which they

HEAVEN

269

do is the same,. 16, 243 ; H. dis- pensing and E. producing, 16, 247, 248 n. ; by their union (marriage) all things spring up, 16, 250 ; 27, 439 sq. ; 28, 265 ; undergo their changes, and the four seasons complete their functions, 16, 254, 262; their inter- action symbolical of men's opera- tions, 16, 259, 259 n. ; H. is lofty and honourable, E. is low, hence their symbols KMen and Khwan (male and female), 16, 348 sq. ; H., E., and man (ruler), the * three Powers,* 16, 351, 351 sq. n., 402, 402 sq. n., 423 sq., 424 n. ; 27, 377 sq. ; 28, 115, 115 n., 256 sq., 300 sq., 301 n., 319, 319 n.; 40, 258-60 ; the Yi King made on a principle of accordance with H. and E., 16, 353 sq. ; their great attribute is the giving and maintaining life, 16, 381 ; all things were produced after H. and E., 16, 433, 435 ; are in har- monious co-operation in spring, 27, 255 ; begin to be severe in autumn, 27, 285 ; no intercommunion of H. and E. in winter, 27, 298 ; the rules of propriety are rooted in H. and have their correspondencies in E., 27, 367 ; separated from the Grand Unity, 27, 386 sq. ; harmony and graduation in them, 28, 99 ; music has its origin from H., cere- monies from E., 28, 100-5, 114 sq. ; a pattern for the relation of ruler and minister, 28, 103 sq.; represented by musical notes, 28, iii ; music the lesson of H. and E., 28, 1 2 8, 1 30 ; worshipped at the ruler's ploughing of the field, 28, 222; virtue of ancient rulers equal to that of H. and E., 28, 281 sq. ; 40, 48 sq. ; great as they are, men are dissatisfied with some of their actions, 28, 304 ; their characteristics, 28, 322 ; evolved from the Tao, 39, 67 sq. ; 40, 290 sq., 293 ; unite and send down the sweet dew, 39, 74 ; the Great Powers whose influences extend to all below and upon them, 39, 143, 307 sq. ; do nothing, and yet there is nothing that they do not do, 39, 149 ; 40, 3 sq. ; there is nothing which H. does not cover, and nothing which E. does not sustain, 39, 228, 258 ; clearly under-

; do nothing, and yet there is nothing that they do not do, 39, 149 ; 40, 3 sq. ; there is nothing which H. does not cover, and nothing which E. does not sustain, 39, 228, 258 ; clearly under-

standing their virtue is what is called * The Great Root,' and * The Great Origin,' 39, 332 ; regarded by Tis and kings as their author, S9, 333 ; H. has a more honourable, E. a lower position, 39, 335 sq. ; the principles of H. and E. to be followed, 39, 381 ; cause inflictions, such as hunger, thirst, &c., 40, 37 sq., 38 n. ; under the control of the Tao, 40, 47, 47 n. ; body, life, his nature, and his offspring are only entrusted to men by H. and E., 40, 62 sq. ; how it was before H. and E., 40, 71 sq. ; to respond to the feeling of H. and E., the right thing for a Taoist ruler, 40, 95 ; the sage embraces them both in his regard, 40, 105 ; are grandly complete by doing nothing, 40, 106 ; happiness only in the pursuit of the perfect virtue of H. and E., 40, 107; are the greatest of all things that have form, 40, 1 28 ; Taoists of later ages no longer saw the undivided purity of H. and E., 40, 217 ; the bad man appeals to them to witness to the mean thoughts of his mind, 40, 242 ; H. is pure, E. is turbid, H. moves, E, is at rest, 40, 250 ; their method proceeds gently and gradually, 40,

263 ; the Tao is in H. and E., but they are not conscious of it, 40, 267. See also Nature.

(d) H. OR SVARGA WORLD IN INDIA.

The five men of Brahman, the doorkeepers of h., 1, 47 ; is the altar on which the Devas sacrifice the 5raddha libation, 1,78; obtained by esoteric knowledge, 1, 129 sq., 153, 233 ; 8, 368 ; 15, 177; 44, 177,

264 ; the world of the gods, the reward of the sacrificer, 2, 140, 159 ; 12, 157 sq., 252, 254 sq., 260 sq., 266, 310, 345 sq., 450 sq., 451 n. ; 26, 173, 307, 424, 449 sq. ; 41, 7, 32 sq. and n., 286 sq., 322, 344 sq. ; 42, 183-5, 187, 189-91 ; 43, 198- 200, 217 sq., 267 sq., 279 sq., 391 ; 44, 38, 42 sq., 53, 56, 61, 68, 79, 81, 143, 151, 185, 190, 204 sq., 239, 280 sq., 297, 309 sq., 328, 473, 482 sq. ; 46, 24; 48, 681; 49 (i), no; re- wards in h., 2, 169 sq. ; the reward of true witnesses, 2, 246 sq. ; 33, 93 ; assault against a Brahma«a

270

HEAVEN

; 46, 24; 48, 681; 49 (i), no; re- wards in h., 2, 169 sq. ; the reward of true witnesses, 2, 246 sq. ; 33, 93 ; assault against a Brahma«a

270

HEAVEN

causes loss of h., 2, 282 sq. and n. ; fallen warriors go to h., 7, 18 ; 8, 46 sq. ; 25, 230; the reward of good conduct and pious actions, 7, 108 ; 8, 158 sq., 159 n., 322, 327, 344, 360 sq.; 10 (i), 35, 35 n. ; 11, 17, 91,94 sq. ; 17, 100; 35, 283, 283 n. ; 36, 230 ; 45, 83 ; faithful wives will gain h., 7, iii; 14, 232; attained by worship of Vishwu, 7, 156 ; is a merely temporary good, sorrowful and not worth having, 8, 48 sq. and n., 240 ; 19, 74 sq., 80, 121, 159 sq., 203 sq., 206 ; 48, 177, 181 ; 49 (i), 72 sq., 76 sq. ; the gods pass up- wards to the world of h. by penance, 8, 389; 44, 91 sq., 505 ; a few only go to h., 10 (i), 47 ; better than going to h. is the reward of the first step in holiness, 10 (i), 48; the Arhat sees both h. and hell, 10 (ii), 116 ; one tooth of Buddha is honoured in h., 11, 135 ; living in the forest as a hermit is the road to h., 14, 291, 294; there is no death in h., 15, 4; reached by the road of the Fathers, 15, 177 ; 42, 170 ; birth in h., the aim of ascetics, 19, 74 sq., 79 sq. ; 49 (i), 72 sq., 76 sq. ; Buddha ascends to h. to preach to his mother, 19, 240 sq. and n. ; he who makes peace in the Samgha, will be happy in h. for a kalpa, 20, 254, 268 ; the gods convey the sacrificer to h., 26, 190 ; * 7nay there be a place for me in the world of the gods ! ' With this hope he offers whoever offers : that same sacrifice of his goes to the world of the gods ; and behind it goes the gift he gives to the priests^ and holding on to the gift follows the sacrificer, 26, 342 sq., 345, 348 sq.; the dead go to h., 29, 242 sq. ; that within which the h., the earth, &c., are woven, is Brahman, 34, XXXV, 154-62 ; if the Gaina main- tains that h. exists, or does not exist, and is eternal or non-eternal, nobody will act for the purpose of gaining it, 34, 430 ; the Abhidhamma preached in h., 36, 248 ; the con- secrated king supposed to have ascended to h., 41, 104, 104 n. ; north-east the gate of h., 41, 252 ; prayer for h. after remission of sins, 42, 165 sq. ; the firmament is

; north-east the gate of h., 41, 252 ; prayer for h. after remission of sins, 42, 165 sq. ; the firmament is

the world of h., 43, 250, 304 ; * the life of a hundred years makes for h.,' 43, 323 sq. ; begging alms from pious women makes for h., 44, 50; the gate of h. opened by sprinkling water in the northerly direction, 44, 82 ; the conclusion of the * sacrifice to the Brahman ' (Veda- study), 44, 96 ; out of the world of h. the gods formed the Udayaniya Atiratra, 44, 140 ; Adityas and Ahgiras contend together who shall be first to reach h., 44, 152 ; the h. of the living, 44, 212; by the Brahman (the priesthood) he gains h., 44, 221 ; fathers led to the world of h., 44, 238; by means of the golden light the Sacrificer goes to h., 44, 303 ; the horse knows the world of h. and leads the Sacrifi- cer to it, 44, 304-6 ; sacrificial horse led to h. where the pious dwell, 44, 319; the way to h. not known to the gods, but to the sacrificial horse, 44, 320 ; that is h. where they immolate the victim, 44, 323 ; by preparing the knife- paths, the Sacrificer makes for himself a bridge for the attainment of h., 44, 326 ; established upon the Brihati, 44, 402 sq. ; Surya is the heavenly world, 44, 502 ; the palace Saudharman in h., 45, 291 ; ridge of h., 46, 45 ; carrying Agni, they opened the doors of h., 46, 68. See aha Brahman- wo rid. Future Life, Sky, Transmigration, and Worlds.

{e) H. (Dyaus) as a deity in India. Used in a curse, 1, 251 ; invoked and worshipped, 2, 108 ; 29, 207, 242, 321 ; 32, 423; 44, 297 sq., 297 n., 505; 46, no, 115, 127; * If thou like, rain, O Sky,' 10 (ii), 3-5; Sky or Dawn, the daughter of Pra^a- pati, 12, 209 ; invoked to protect the bride, 30, 188 ; Father H., 41, 390; 46, 150; starry H., the bull with a thousand horns, 42, 105, 373 ; Vaijvanara as H., 43, 396 ; one of the eight Vasus, 44, 1 16 ; H. is day, dawn is night, 44, 298 ; Father H. committed incest with his daughter, 46, 74 sq., 78, 80 ; the two eyes of H., sun and moon, 46, 83, 86 ; Agni imparts strength to the Father H.,

HEAVEN

271

46, 144; the Ahgiras, sons of H., 46, 318 ; the red young child of H., probably Soma, 46, 360, 362. (/) H. AND Earth in India.

Their sons are the gods, 12, 225 ; Mother E. and Father H., 12, 229 ; 42, 50, 166, 207; 44, 238, 287, 325; 46, 144 ; when H. and E. are in har- mony, it rains, 12, 241, 241 n. ; in- voked and worshipped together, 12,

(/) H. AND Earth in India.

Their sons are the gods, 12, 225 ; Mother E. and Father H., 12, 229 ; 42, 50, 166, 207; 44, 238, 287, 325; 46, 144 ; when H. and E. are in har- mony, it rains, 12, 241, 241 n. ; in- voked and worshipped together, 12,

248 sq., 253 sq., 369-73, 388 ; 25, 90; 26, 23, 104, 330 sq. and n., 396 n., 397; 29, 98 n., 126 sq., 161, 203 sq., 219, 290, 315, 337, 337 n., 367 sq.; 30, 59, 213; 32, 249 sq., 347; 42, 3, 14, 23, 48, 50, 89, 113, 115, 139,296,453; 44, 75, 75n.,8i, 337, 337 n., 342 n., 347, 449 sq., 484 sq., 488; 46, 23, 143, 253; salt, the savour of h. and e., 12, 278 ; were once close together, 12, 278 n.; dangerous are the paths between h. and e., 12, 356; as husband and wife, 15, 205, 220; the universe rests on them, 26, 19, 104, 292; 44, 87 ; endowed with strength and sap by the sacrificer, 26, 145, 194 ; beings enclosed between them, 26, 213 sq.; 46,291; nothing is beyond them, 26, 396 n. ; are the thirty- second and thirty-third gods, 26, 411; 'H. I, E. thou,' 29, 36, 168, 282 ; 30, 190; Vedic student given in charge of them, 29, 306; 30, 154 ; 44, 87; *H. am I, and I am E.,' 29, 363 ; Pra^apati is H. and E., 41, 28; informed of the king's consecration,

41, 90 ; the parents or mothers of Agni, 41, 224, 350; 46, 168, 233,

249 sq., 291, 293, 336 ; Agni shines between them, 41, 273 ; the two worlds, are reta/f>si^, 41, 383 sq. ; the bestowers of happiness, 42, 57 ; parents of demons, 42, 67, 340 ; are the two sides of the war-chariot,

42, 120; hate him who slays a Brah- ma«a, 42, 169; produced by Rohita (the sun), 42, 208 ; father and mother of plants, 42, 419 ; upheld by the Brahman, 43, 59 ; separated, 43, 75 ; fit into one another, 43, 126 ; deities of Brihat and Rathantara, 43, 330 ; are out- and up-breathing, 44, 488 ; the two worlds turned towards each other, 46, 67 ; filled by Agni, 46, 157, 229 ; the two variegated, great

goddesses, 46, i6r, 163, 291 ; Agni invoked to make them inclined, 46, 194, 271 ; establish Agni as Hotr/ priest, 46, 244 ; the two wives, the two milch-cows of Agni, 46, 244, 246; the two well-established god- desses, turned to the East, 46, 245. (g) H. (AsmAn, Gar6z>mAn) in Zoroastrianism.

(g) H. (AsmAn, Gar6z>mAn) in Zoroastrianism.

Invoked and worshipped, 4, 2 1 3 sq., 221, 221 n.; 31, 363; four grades of h. (star station, moon station, sun station, and endless light), 5, 4, 34, 34 n., 294 n. ; 24, 20, 29 sq., 100 sq. ; 37, 351, 351 n. ; the reward of the righteous, 5, 124, 127; 18, 56 sq., 63-70, 70 n., 76; 31, 390 ; the one place which is good, 5, 335; 18, 4, 4 n. ; fhou shouldst not consider even any one hope- less of h., 5, 349 sq. ; 37, 73 ; splen- our of Auharmaz^ in h. for those who propitiate the archangels, 5, 375-9 ; is in the uppermost part of the sky, 18, 87 ; attained by cere- monies, 18,237, 237 n.; 24, 262 sq. and n. ; the seat of Auharmajsi, angels, archangels, and guardian spirits, 18, 275 ; Keresasp prays to Auharmaz/^ for h. or better exist- ence, 18, 371, 374, 376-8; by which good works people arrive most at h., 24, 73, 83 sq, ; attained through wisdom, 24, 99, 102 ; if there is no discrimination of good from evil, there is misery even in h., 24, 198 ; obtained by. steadfastness in religion and good works, 24, 321 sq. ; trea- sury of good works in the * endless light' h., 24, 327 n. ; thirty-three ways to h., 24, 343 ; as the * best mental state,' 31, 25, 30; the right- eous saints go to the happy abode of the Good Mind and of Ahura, 31, 34 sq. ; is Good Mind, 31, 66, 66 n. ; H. and E. worshipped, 31, 256, 291 ; the best world of the saints, 31, 257, 322 sq., 345, 363, 372; the shining h., the first- made earthly object, 31, 346 ; Kai- ifrs attempts to reach the h. of the archangels, 37, 221 ; the way to supreme h., 37, 313; souls and archangels in the light of supreme h., 47, 79. See also Garo-nmanem, and Sky.

272

HEAVEN— HELL(S)

i^h) Plurality of Heavens.

The world of Brahman in the third h. from hence, 1, 131 ; the h. of Tusita (Tushita), 10 (ii), 126 ; 49 (i), 4 ; Bhikkhus become in- heritors of the highest h., there to pass entirely away, thence never to return, 11, ^25 sq., 213 sq. ; gods born in the Ag-ana h., 15, 60, 61 n. ; thirty-three hs., 19, 122; Brahma and other hs., 19, 138 sq. ; three stars around the Trayastriwja h., 19, 201 ; three hs,, 32, 50 sq. ; 42, 68, 400 ; 46, 198 ; Maruts in the highest, in the middle, in the lowest h., 32, 352 ; Ajvattha tree in the third h.742, 4, 6, 416; invoked, 42, 161 ; nine earths, oceans, hs., 42, 228, 631; the Mahaprawa h., 45, 84 ; rebirth in h. of the Vaimanika gods, 45, 164, 164 n. ; description of the top of the world (place of the Siddhas) above the Sarvartha and tshat-pragbhara h., 45, 21 r sq. ; the dwelling-places of the gods, and duration of life therein, 45, 225-9 J Arupadhatu, highest h. of the Bud- dhists, 45, 415 n ; Mara rules four hs., 49 (i), 163, i63n. ; Yama, Tushita, and other hs., 49 (i), 187, 197 ; — the bright abode of the holy ones, 23, 11, 19; worshipped, 23, 229; — seven hs., 6, Ixx; 9, 5, 66, 71, 199, 290, 292, 303, 316; highest h. called the Throne, 6, 144; 9, 7 1 ; rolled up on the last day, 9, 55 ;— ten hs., 40, 254.

; Yama, Tushita, and other hs., 49 (i), 187, 197 ; — the bright abode of the holy ones, 23, 11, 19; worshipped, 23, 229; — seven hs., 6, Ixx; 9, 5, 66, 71, 199, 290, 292, 303, 316; highest h. called the Throne, 6, 144; 9, 7 1 ; rolled up on the last day, 9, 55 ;— ten hs., 40, 254.

Heavenly, the, in man, 28, 96, 125; 39, 156, 161 ; 40, 142-4, 146, 176, 179) 205 sq., 280 sq. ; the virtue of man is in what is H., 39, 148, 383 sq. ; the development of man's H. constitution produced goodness and freedom from harm, 40, 14; the Human and the H. are one and the same, 40, 37-9, 38 n., 39 n.; the Creator recompenses men only for the use of the H. in them, 40, 205 ; connexion between the H. and the Human elements in man*s constitu- tion, 40, 287, 289 sq.

Heavenly lights, secret union of the, 15, 46.

Heavenly vision, the power of seeing beings pass from one exist- ence to another, 11, 216 sqq.

Heavenly world, see Heaven. Hek = I^a, 12, 223. Hell(s).

{a) H. in Indian religions. {b) H. in Zoroastrianism. {c) H. in Islam. {d) H. in Chinese religions.

{a) H. IN Indian religions.

Punishment of h. for transgres- sions of the law, 2, 19, 166, 169 sq., 248; 7, III, 282; 11, 17 n. ; 14, 29 sq., 95; 25,78, 84, 496, 500; 42, 171, 177, 434 sq.; the perjuror punished in h., 2, 171, 247; 7, 51, 57 ; 14, 204 ; 25, 267, 267 n., 270 ; 33, 93 sq., 245 sq. ; the condition of outcasts is h., 2, 281 ; lists of h., and description of the torments in- flicted in them, 7, xxix, 140-4 ; 10 (ii), 121 ; 19, 157 sq.; 45, 93-7, 279-86, 376; 49 (i), 149 sq.; the seven h. or Patalas, 7, 3, 3 n. ; 38, 123; carnal desire, wrath, and greed, the threefold path to h., 7, 132 ; 8, 116 sq.; twenty-one h., 7, 140-4; 25, Ixviii, 142 sq. and n. ; 33, 220; intermingling of castes and destruc- tion of families lead to h., 8, 41 sq. ; evil-doers go to h., or are reborn in h., 8, 116, 182 sq., 233, 240, 321, 378; 10 (i), 35, 35 n., 38; (ii), 41, 47, 55 ; 17, 100 ; 25, 473 ; 35, 124, 283,28311.; 45, 15, 21, 28, 31, 33, 83, 417; 46, 335; the downward course, the evil path, Niraya, 10 (i), 74-6 ; swallowing of hot iron balls in h., 10 (i), 86, 86 n. ; he who has attained the bliss of the right view is released from the four h., 10 (ii), 38 ; he who is strong after conquer- ing the pain of h., is Dhira, 10 (ii), 91 ; the Buddhist saint sees both heaven and h., 10 (ii), 116; Hhis h.,* the world, 10 (ii), 129; *h. is destroyed for me,' 11, 26 sq.; the pains in the h. were allayed on the eve of Buddha's birth, 19, 345 ; he who causes a schism is boiled in Niraya, h., for a Kalpa, 20, 254, 268; 35, 163, 167 sq.; eight evil conditions causing sufferings in h. for a Kalpa, 20, 262 sq. ; some Bodhisattvas save the creatures in the h., 21, 13; no h. in Buddha fields, 21, 194, 197, 377; 49(ii), 12, 33j 97j 97 ^'i the preacher hears

HELL(S)

273

for a Kalpa, 20, 262 sq. ; some Bodhisattvas save the creatures in the h., 21, 13; no h. in Buddha fields, 21, 194, 197, 377; 49(ii), 12, 33j 97j 97 ^'i the preacher hears

HELL(S)

273

the cries of those who suffer in h., 21, 339; beings in h., brute creation, and in kingdom of Yama, 21, 233, 248, 401 sq.; h., brute creation, and Yama's realm will come to an end through Avalokitejvara, 21, 415; unworthy king sinks into h., 25, 307-9 ; 33, 246; a son saves his father from the h. called Put, 7, 65 ; 25, 354 ; Harmya = fiery pit, into which evil-doers are thrown, 32, 217 sq.; degree of pleasure and pain enjoyed by inmates of h., 34, 27 ; the fire of h. more fierce than ordinary fire, 35, 103 ; though they burn for hundreds of thousands of years in purgatory, beings are not destroyed, 35, 103-6 ; beings in purgatory are still afraid of death,

35, 206-13, 206 sq. n. ; fear of.h. a motive of good conduct, 35, 295 ; the Bhikkhu should preach of pur- gatory and Nirvana, 36, 345 sq. ; to h. a man-slayer sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 413; the sinner, though he be a monk, will not escape h., 45, 2 3 ; fifteen places of punish- ment, 45, 182 ; seven kinds of h. and denizens of h., and duration of life in h., 45, 201, 221 sq. ; denizens of h. commit sins, 45, 356 ; the southern region, h., and the dark fortnight are the share of the evil- doer, 45, 372, 372 n., 377 ; sinners fall into h. but are saved by being preached to, 49 (ii), 197 ; — And- hatdmisra h., 7, 275 ; 25, 159 ; Asam'vxita h., 14, 95 ; 25, 141 ; A^viYi h., 20, 264; 21, 7, 10, 337, 340;

36, 261, 263; 49 (ii), 9; punish- ments in the hs\K\ and other h. for those who scorn Buddha's Law, 21, 92, 359 sq. ; ks\K\ h. outside the earth, 35, xl, 9, 9n. ; AvUi, the Waveless Deep, 36, 221, 221 n.; Kdlasutra\i,^'2^^ 121 ; ^^Mahdrau- ra'va h. for those who drink spirits, 7, 175 ; the Paduma h., a punishment for backbiting, Buddha describes it, 10 (ii), 119-24; Raurava, one of the seven h., 38, 123 ; 48, 593 ; those who do not perform sacrifices go to Samyamana, the abode of Yama, 38, 122 sq. ; T^dmisra h., 25, 155.

[b) H. IN ZOROASTRIANISM.

The Dru^ comes from h., 4, Ixxii

sq., 122, 122 n., 223; the dogs of h. (Kerberos), 4, Ixxivsq. ; Spe«ta Armaiti throws him into h. who does not make gifts, 4, 31 ; the sinners go to h. by their own doings,

4, 66 sq., 81 ; lies in the north, 4, 76 n., loi, 112, 129, 209; 23, 45, 45 n. ; the wicked dragged into and punished in h., 4, 218 n., 223, 247;

5, 204, 215; 18, 115; 24, 23, 81; 31, 132 sq., 141, 390; 37, 250, 272, 290 sq.; gate of h., 4, 225; 5, 15 n.,

36, 109, 361 ; 24, 58 n., 91 sq. and n.; abode of the Evil Spirit, 4, 376; 23, 296; 24, 104; the * endlessly dark,' 5, 4 ; demons and wizards hurled into, rush back to h., 5, 19, 227 ; 24, 9, 81 ; 37, 228 ; 47, 148 ; is in the middle of the earth, 5, 1 9 ; the souls of Mashya and Mashyoi in i., 5, 55 ; fountain from h. in Kamindan, 5, 87 ; described, 5, 114;

in Kamindan, 5, 87 ; described, 5, 114;

37, 209 sq., 209 n.; punishments and misery of h., 5, 124 sq. and n., 303, 305, 350; 18, 57 sq. ; 24, 51- 3, 183 sq., 188, 193 sq., 200, 336; 37, 6g (frost) ; created by Auhar- mdifzd, 5, 129; the way to h. through which the demons make the wicked run, 5, 161 ; four grades of h., 5, 294 n.; 24, 24 sq., 30 sq., 31 n. ; they should not set their minds stead- fastly on h., 5, 350 ; how the wicked soul goes to h. and what it suffers there, 18, 70-4, 76 ; position and subdivision of h., 18, 74 sq. and n. ; the gloomy abyss at the bottom of the sky, 18, 87, 259, 259 n.; there is no h. after the renovation of the universe, 18, 118; Keresasp in h., 18, 372 sq. ; next-of-kin marriage preserves from h., 18, 417; Evil- thought H., Evil-Word H., Evil- Deed H., 23, 320; the unhappiest land in which h. is formed, 24, 28 ; fear of h., 24, 50 ; how to escape from h., 24, 83 sq.; 37, 179, 426, 436, 445; escape from h. through wisdom, 24, 99 ; men go to h. by want of wisdom, 24, 102 ; what admits men to eternal h., 24, 176 sq. ; h. and hellish existence by the will of God, 24, 203 ; worshippers sent by God to h. through a fiery river, 24, 224 sq.; escape from h. by renunciation of sins, 24, 309 ;

274

HELL(S)— HERETICS

for those who are liberal towards the unworthy, 24, 343; as *the worst life,* 31, 25, 30; the abode of the Worst Mind, 31, 64, 64 n.; the Home of the Lie, 31, 177, 184 ; demons rush from h. into the world, 37, 197 ; childlessness in h., 37, 211 ; gloomy existence which is horrible h., 47, 92.

(c) H. IN IslAm.

Seven divisions, doors of h., 6, Ixx, 247 ; certain Jews believe that h. fire only touches them for a number of days, 6, 10, 49 ; torments of h. for the misbelievers, 6, 32, 57, 70, 165, 167, 175, 178, 180, 182 sq., 189, 193, 199, 206 sq., 216-18, 232 sq., 234 sq., 237, 242, 253, 256 ; 9, 5, II, 26, 33, 44, 48 sq., 54, 61, 64, 81, 86, 124, 133, 149, 174, 177, 188, 190, 196 sq., 271, 274, 292, 29J, 294 sq., 305 sq., 329, 340, 344 ; the reward for killing a believer, 6, 85 ; the hypocrites condemned to h., 6, 91 sq. ; many of the ^inn and men predestined for h., 6, 160; frightful tortures in h., 6, 240, 244 ; for him who is only desirous of this life, 9, 3 ; the tree Ez Zaqqum in h., 9, 7, 7 n,, 170, 170 n., 220, 264 ; prayer to God to avert h., 9, 89 ; described, 9, 170 ; Satan and his followers shall fill h., 9, 181; mutual recriminations of the un- believers in h., 9, 195; and its nine- teen angels, 9, 309 ; El 'Hu/amah in h., 9, 341.

(d) H. IN Chinese religions. The teaching of Purgatorial Suf- ferings refuted by iTwang-jze, 40, 63 n. See also Future Life.

Hemaka, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 187, 201 sq., 210.

Hemakania;^avapu>^y^^a, t.c, 10 (ii), 201 sq.

Hemavata, n. of a Yakkha, 10 (ii), 26-8.

Hemavatasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 25-9.

Hemp, layer of, in fire-pan, 41, 252 ; sling of h. for gold plate, 41, 266.

Hen, see Parables (c).

Herbad Za^-sparam, see Za^- sparam.

Herbs, see Plants.

Hemakania;^avapu>^y^^a, t.c, 10 (ii), 201 sq.

Hemavata, n. of a Yakkha, 10 (ii), 26-8.

Hemavatasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 25-9.

Hemp, layer of, in fire-pan, 41, 252 ; sling of h. for gold plate, 41, 266.

Hen, see Parables (c).

Herbad Za^-sparam, see Za^- sparam.

Herbs, see Plants.

Heresy (apostasy, heretical teach- ing) ; Aharman appears on account

of toleration of h., 5, lii, 233; he who performs the rites of h. will become a snake, 5, 384 sq. ; is the most mischievous weapon of the fiend, 18, 106-9, 109 n. ; the sin of h. and how to atone for it, 18, 136-9, 218 sq.; 24, 72, 72 n.; 37,

18, 73, 156; 47, 86, 88 sq., 96 sq.; the merit of him who saves others from it, 18, 139-41 ; a vice of priests, 24, 105 ; sects and heretical doctrines, 24, 168, 172, 193, 195; false teaching one mode of engaging in conflict, 37, 40, 40 n., 44 ; see also Ashemaogha ; — heretical teach- ing of * demoniac' beings, 8, 115; study of heretical books, 19, 263 sq., 264 n. ; 25, 443, 443 n. ; the hiMbsLv'is destroy their books of h.,

19, 279 ; sixty-two heretical doc- trines, 21, 48 ; heretical systems denounced, 25, 484, 484 n., 505 ; list of heretical views, 36, xxiii-xxv, 361 sq. ; heretical opinions the cause of bad births, 45, 230 sq. ; pious monk does not utter heretical doctrines nor ridicule them, 45, 327. See also Vhilosophy.

Heretics (apostates, Daeva-wor- shippers, Titthiyas) : sins atoned for by killing a Daeva-worshipper, 4, 270; the Holy Word not to be taught to h., 4, 276 n., 277, 315 ; hearken not to the doctrines of h., teach him with the thrust of the sword, 4, 277, 277 n. ; he who gives to the Ungodly harms Asha, 4, 297-9 ; he who refuses food to the heathen and the sinner is not guilty, 4, 3 1 5 ; killing h. a good work, 4, 371 ; 24, 307; 37, 346, 392; treat- ment of h., 24, 44, 44 n. ; 37, 250 sq. ; the Waters invoked against the godless h., 31, 318 ; proceedings against h., 37, 62 ; controversy with them, 37, 72, 406 sq. ; assault on h., 37, 72 ; testimony of the ortho- dox and the heterodox, 37, 118; disturbers of religion, 37, 278-80; avoiding h., 37, 285 sq. ; priests triumph over h., 37, 328 sq.; not being deceived by h., 37, 340 ; relegated to hell, 37, 345 sq. ; heretical demon-worshippers, 37, 484 ; — Jewish doctors and Christian monksdenounced,6,i77; — Titthiyas

HERETICS-HERMITS

275

; priests triumph over h., 37, 328 sq.; not being deceived by h., 37, 340 ; relegated to hell, 37, 345 sq. ; heretical demon-worshippers, 37, 484 ; — Jewish doctors and Christian monksdenounced,6,i77; — Titthiyas

HERETICS-HERMITS

275

(Pali), ascetics adhering to various systems of philosophy, 10 (ii), x, xiii ; disputatious h. do not over- come Buddha, 10 (ii), 63 ; call each other fools, 10 (ii), 170 ; a Bhikkhu who had formerly belonged to a Titthiya school, goes back to it again, 13, 177, 186 sq.; probation time and ordination of h., 13, 186-91 ; Bhikkhu or Bhikkhuni who joins a sect of Titthiyas, cannot be received into the order again, 13, 186 sq.; 20, 366; enter upon Vassa under an earthenware vessel, 13, 319; Buddha rebukes Bhikkhus for taking upon them- selves the vow of silence as h. do, 13, 328 ; the wickedness of h. in the last epoch of the world, 21, 259-61 ; to be avoided by Bodhi- sattvas, 21, 263, 265 ; how the Gaina should behave towards h., 22, 62 sq.; a monk or nun on a begging tour should avoid the com- pany of h., 22, 90 ; not to be honoured^ 25, 133, 133 n.; in a country which is subject to h., a Snataka shall not dwell, 25, 138; for h. no funeral libations are made, 25, 184, 184 n. ; banished, 25, 381 ; the kings must maintain the rules settled among corporations of h. (such as Buddhist or Jain monks), 33, 153-5 ; he who has forsaken the order of religious ascetics, and he who has entered an order pro- hibited in law, are both contemp- tible, 33, 265 ; cannot be witnesses, 33, 303 ; Milinda mentions his dilemmas as being the expressions ofh., 35, 145 sq., 153 sq., 199, 219; 36, 131 ; Samawas and Brahmans hold forth their various nostrums, 36, 366 ; philosophical doctrines of the h. mentioned by Gainas and Buddhists, 45, xxiii-xxvii ; Gaina and Buddhist doctrines influenced by the teaching ofh., 45, xxvii-xxix ; many people are h. and follow heretical teachers, 45, 43 ; a bad iSrama«a follows heretical teachers, 45, 79 ; practise the five wrong jilas, 45, 80, 80 n. ; attend the meeting of Keji and Gautama, 45, 121 ; are those who have chosen a wrong path, 45, 126; revilers of

the sacred lore, the Kevalins, and the Sangha, realize the Kilvisha- Bhavana, 45, 231 ; will not be freed from Sawsara, 45, 239, 240 sq., 242 sq., 246, 250 ; see no harm in the enjoyment of women, 45, 270 ; a monk should expound the true doctrine about the soul to h., 45, 308 sq. ; heretical teachers and the parable of the Lotus-pool, 45, 335-8 ; the doctrines of the h. refuted, 45, 339-47.

Her-Frovag, or At(jr-Fr6bag,son of Farukhuza^/, quoted, 18, .289, 289 n.

Hermaphrodites, their food for- bidden, 2, 267 ; a Bodhisattva has no intercourse with h., 21, 264, 266; cannot be converted, 36, 177. See also Deformities.

refuted, 45, 339-47.

Her-Frovag, or At(jr-Fr6bag,son of Farukhuza^/, quoted, 18, .289, 289 n.

Hermaphrodites, their food for- bidden, 2, 267 ; a Bodhisattva has no intercourse with h., 21, 264, 266; cannot be converted, 36, 177. See also Deformities.

Hermits (Sk. Vanaprasthas) belong to the third ajrama, 1, 35 n. ; who in the forest follow faith and austerities, go on the path of the gods, 1, 80; life of h. is really abstinence (brahma^arya), 1, 131 ; 38, 300 sq. ; studentship a necessary preliminary for the h., 2, 153, 153 n., 155 ; rules for h. living in the woods, 2, 155-8, 195 ; 7, 276-8 ; 8, 361 sq.; 14, 45 sq., 259, 291-4; 25, 193, 198-205, i98sq.n. ; are exempt from fare or toll, 7, 36 ; 25, 325 ; his wealth inherited by his spiritual teacher or pupil, 7, 69 ; food of h., 7, 171 ; 25, 64 sq. andn., 123, 125, 199 sq., 202 sq. ; order of h., living on fruit, roots, and air, prescribed for the three twice-born castes, 8, 316 ; order of h., previous to the establishment of the Buddhist church, 10 (ii), xii ; Buddha recom- mends the life of a h. to Rahula, 10 (ii), 55 sq. ; the merit of the h.'s austerities and of the householder's reciting a single Rik are equal, 14, 1 30 ; receiving alms from h., &c., purifies from sin, 14, 327 ; Buddha walks alone in the forest like an elephant, 17, 308, 312-14 ; pro- bationary not allowed to lead life of h., 17, 387; perform sacrifices and rites, 19, 76 sq. ; life of h. not necessary for religion, 19, 97 ; leading a h.'s life leads to the first, dhy^na, 19, 137; 21, 132 sq. ; h.'s life without morality no use, 19,

X 2

276

HERMITS-HINDRANCES

260 sq. ; Bhikkhunis not allowed to adopt h.'s life, 20, 362 sq. ; righteousness and sagedom are in- consistent with weak house-inhabit- ing men, 22, 46 sq. ; dress of h., 25, 199, 201 ; may starve himself to death, 25, 204 ; h. who gained sovereignty, 25, 222 ; produced by quality of goodness, 25, 494 ; penance of h. when they have broken the vows, 38, 319 ; Taoist h. eat acorns and chestnuts, and wear skins and hair-cloth, 40, 34, 93 sq. ; living at home or in the forest, 44, 356 ; h. who returned to the state of householders, 49 (i), 100 sq. See also Ajramas, Holy per- sons, and Vaikhanasa.

Heroes, advantages resulting from the actions of Gayomar^ and other h., 24, 57-65.

Heroism, worshipped as a deity, 31, 346.

Heterodoxy, see Heresy.

Hetuvidya, see Philosophy.

who returned to the state of householders, 49 (i), 100 sq. See also Ajramas, Holy per- sons, and Vaikhanasa.

Heroes, advantages resulting from the actions of Gayomar^ and other h., 24, 57-65.

Heroism, worshipped as a deity, 31, 346.

Heterodoxy, see Heresy.

Hetuvidya, see Philosophy.

Hexagrams : the eight triagrams of Fu-hst, and sixty-four h., 3, xvi sq. ; the sixty-four h., their names and meanings, 16, viii sq., 57-210 ; ^ The Great Symbolism ' — moral lessons derived from the h., 16, 36-8, 267- 347 ; correspondence between the phenomena of nature and the figures of the Yi King, 16, 38-40, 348 sq., 349 sq. n., 353 sq., 354 sq. n., 358- 61, 359 n., 373, 377 sq., 378 sq. n., 380 sq., 387 ; plates exhibiting the h. and triagrams, 16, 56 ; the changes of triagrams and h., 16, 219 sq. n. ; on the distinction of triagrams into Yang and Yin, 16, 388, 388 sq. n., 395, 423 sq. ; nine h. discussed, 16, 397 sq., 398 sq. n. ; short explanations of triagrams, 16, 428-32 ; appendix to the Yi on the orderly sequence of the h., 16, 433- 40 ; treatise on the h. taken pro- miscuously, 16, 441-4; the Khan and Li h., 40, 295 ; the h. of the 'dragons on the wing,' 40, 314, 314 n. ; alluded to, 40, 319 n. See «/jo Symbols, andYl King.

"Hidhv, legend of Moses and his servant in search of El *H., 9, 21-3, 23 sq. n.

Highest Being, see God.

Highest good (summum bonum), according to Upanishads and Bhagavadgita, 8, 16 sq.; not attained through the Vedas, 8, 16 sq., 214 ; attained by action, 8, 52 sq.; or ' Brahmic wealth,' the way to it, 8, 162, 162 n. ; according to Buddha, 10 (ii), xvi, 43 sq. ; 49 (i), 120; to be obtained by the Dhamma, 10 (ii), 54 sq. ; means of attaining it, 25, Ixxiii, 501-9, 511 ; 34, 298 ; consists in three things, 25, 70 sq. ; the ascetic having become indifferent attains to eternal happiness, 25, 21 2 sq. ; * the better than the good ' besought for the holy man, 31, 94, 99, 99 n. ; weal and immortality, 31, III, 119 sq. ; the best creation of the bounteous spirit, 31, 148, 148 n. ; the h. g. of Buddhists, the bliss of Arhatship, 35, 31, 49 sq., 146, 146 n. ; 36, 356 ; Vessantara's only aim in giving was Supreme PZnlightenment, 36, 124 sq,; * Per- fect Enjoyment ' according to Taoism, 39, 149 ; 40, i-% ; the four requisites for the attainment of it, 45,15-18. See also ^\Y\2in2i. Highest Person, see God, and

Person. Highest Self, see God, and Self. High-priest, see Priests (d, e). Himalaya, ' Manu's descent ' at the deluge, a peak of it, 12, 218, 218 n.; Ris\i\s and Brahmans live in the H. mountains, 19, 78 ; Mount White is chief of the H., 36, 55 ; descrip- tion of H., 36, 129. See also Himavat, and Parables .{/j. Himapati, a demon converted by

Himalaya, ' Manu's descent ' at the deluge, a peak of it, 12, 218, 218 n.; Ris\i\s and Brahmans live in the H. mountains, 19, 78 ; Mount White is chief of the H., 36, 55 ; descrip- tion of H., 36, 129. See also Himavat, and Parables .{/j. Himapati, a demon converted by

Buddha, 19, 242. Himavat (i.e. Himalaya), Uma, daughter of, 1, 151, 151 n. ; one of the princes of mountains, 8, 346 ; invoked at the house-building rite, 29, 347; Kush/^a plants brought from it, 42, 5 sq., 415 ; the waters flow from it, 42, 12 ; salve from H., 42, 61 ; the holy mountain H. inhabited by i^/shis, 49 (i), 75. Hinayana, see Mahayana. Hind, wife of Abu Sufiyan, accom- panies him in war, 6, xxxvii. Hindrances, the five * veils ' or, of lustful desire, of malice, of sloth, of pride, of doubt, 11, 182 sq., 182 n.

HINDOK— HOLY PERSONS

277

Hinduk, astronomical tables of, 37, xlvi sq.

Hiouen Thsang, on the Buddhist canon, 10 (i), xii ; on Vasubandhu and Guwaprabha, 21, xxii ; believes in Buddha as a human being, 21, xxviii; translated theVa^ra^^>^edika, 49 (ii), xiii.

Hira/zyadat Vaida, n.p., 1, 208.

Hira;/yagarbha, is Brahman, 8, 186 n. ; 34, Ixxxiii, cix, cxxiii, 172 n. ; 38, 391 sq. ; 48, 748-50; world of H., 8, 33 3 n. ; 48, 768 ; the disk of the sun, 12, 271 n. ; 32, 6, 10 ; the personified Brahman and Kapila, 15, xxxviii sqq. ; produced by Rudra, 15, 245, 252 ; a name of the Self, 15, 311; Manu, the son of H., 25, III ; the creator, 32, i- 4 ; 43, xiv ; 48, 334 ; H.'Pra^apatya, author of a Vedic hymn, 32, 3 ; a name of Pra^apati, 32, 6, 10 ; 34, 142, 142 n. ; 41, 173 sq. ; is the Self of all organs, and dwells in the Brahma-world, 34, 173 ; lords such as H., 34, 213 ; the intellect of the firstborn H. is called * the great Self,' 34, 240, 244 ; a subordinate causal substance, 38, 77 n. ; the Self of the pra«a appears as H. in his double, universal and individual, form, 38, 91 ; H. himself comes to an end, 38, 238 ; the golden germ, 41, 368 : 43, 295 n. ; 44, 391 ; a form of Vishwu, 48, 93 ; an individual being, 48, 254 ; created and taught the Vedas, 48, 334 ; promulgated the Purawas and the Yoga-smriti, 48, 413, 529; repre- sents the collective aggregate of all individual souls, 48, 578 ; differenti- ation of names and forms belongs to Brahman, not to H. (i. e. Brahma), 48, 578-83 ; is the first created being, 48, 749.

Hira^yakajipu, or King Kin-pu, born in misery on account of evil deeds, 19, 234, 234 n.

IIira;^yakenn : ^ relation between the schools of Apastamba, H., and Baudhayana, 2, xvi, xxiv n., xxiv sq. ; 14, xxxv sq. ; Satyasha^/6a H., satiated at the Tarpawa, 14, 253 n., 255 ; BO, 245 ; different authors of Haira«yakeja-sutras, 25, xl; Gn'hya- sutra of H., 30, 133-246.

Hira^yanabha, the prince of Kosala, 15, 283. ^

Hira/^yastiipa (Ahgirasa), a great -R/shi, 12, 175, 175 n. ; author of hymns, 46, 24 sq.

Hira^^yavati, n. of a river, 11, 85.

Hirisutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 42 sq.

Hitaspa, smitten by Keresasp, 18, 370; 23, 255, 255 n., 296.

Hira^yanabha, the prince of Kosala, 15, 283. ^

Hira/^yastiipa (Ahgirasa), a great -R/shi, 12, 175, 175 n. ; author of hymns, 46, 24 sq.

Hira^^yavati, n. of a river, 11, 85.

Hirisutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 42 sq.

Hitaspa, smitten by Keresasp, 18, 370; 23, 255, 255 n., 296.

Hitopade^a, and Dhammapada, 10 (i), 36 n.

Ho, brothers of that name appointed as astronomers by Yao, 3, 32-4, 32 n. ; punished for negligence, 3, 81-3 ; Hsi and Ho identified with A'^ung and Li, 3, 257 sq. n. ; sent forth the horse with the * river map,' 27, 392 sq., 393 n. ; discourse between the Spirit-earl of the H. and the Spirit-lord Zo, 39, 148, 374-84, 374 n. ; animal and human sacrifices to H., 39, 220, 220 n.

Hoazarodathhri-hana Parejtyaro, n. of a high-priest, 5, 115, 115 n.

Hobgoblins, see Demons.

Ho-hsii, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 279 sq. and n., 287.

Holiness, first step in, is better than going to heaven, and lordship over all worlds, 10 (i),- 48. See also Arhatship, and Purity.

Ho-lii, famous swords made for, 40, 84, 84 n.

Holy persons : use of the words bhikshu, yati, sannyasin, 2, Ix ; food given by h. p. may be eaten, 2, 70, 70 n. ; ascetics and hermits eat little, an Agnihotrin and a student much, 2, 123; 14, 265, 281; men who keep the vow of chastity can work miracles, procure rain, bestow children, &c., 2, 158; students, hermits, and ascetics are free from tolls and taxes, 2, 164; 7, 36; 14, 98-100, 98 sq. n. ; 25, 325 ; inter- cession of a spiritual teacher, a priest, a Snataka, causes mitigation of punishment, 2, 166 sq. ; the naish^^ika (professed student), bhikshu (ascetic), and vaikhanasa (hermit), 2, 192, 192 n.; meri- toriousness of gifts to Brahmawas, ^rotriyas, and Vedaparagas, 2, 203, 203 n. ; way must be made for a Snataka, and even a king must make way for a ^rotriya, 2, 211 ;

278

HOLY PERSONS—HOLY PLACES

; way must be made for a Snataka, and even a king must make way for a ^rotriya, 2, 211 ;

278

HOLY PERSONS—HOLY PLACES

persons who sanctity the company at a ^raddha, 2, 259 ; 14, 19 sq., 51 sq., 266 sq. ; 25, no; ascetics and those who pursue the mode of life of Brahma^arins reach the in- destructible seat, 8, 78 sq. ; sages became great sages by living as Brahma^arins, 8, 178 ; ^ramawas (or Sama«as) and Brahmawas, 10 (ii), xii-xiv, 14, 18, 22, 30 sq., 45, 71, 86-8, 91, 142 sq., 164, 200 ; 11, 13, 16 sq., 45, 48, 72, 98, 105 n., 152-4, 187, 192-9, 270, 288 ; IB, 97, 136 ; 17, 95, 125, 129; 19, 19; 20, 196; 35, 7, 10, 195 ; 36, 28, 127 n., 221, 266 ; perpetual students, hermits, and ascetics do not inherit, 14, 89, 89 n. ; trading ascetics and ^rotriyas, 14, 100 ; penances for hermits and ascetics, 14, 115, 115 n. ; ^rotriyas, students, and ascetics not to be witnesses, 14, 204 ; 25, 265, 265 n. ; 33, 82, 82 n., 87 sq., 246; presents of money to be given to good Brahmawas, ^rotriyas, and Veda- paragas, 14, 240 ; food of hermits and ascetics, 14, 265 ; different kinds of ascetics and hermits, and their modes of life, 19, 72-4, 80; 49 (i), 70-8 ; hospitable reception of a Snataka or 5^rotriya, 25, 96 sq., 97 n, ; purification for students, hermits, and ascetics, 25, 193 ; mendicants and Dikshitas allowed to speak to women, 25, 316; her- mits and ascetics produced by goodness, 25,. 494 ; by slaying a Soma-sacrificer one becomes guilty of murder of a Brahmawa, 26, 35 ; jR/shis, hermits, the chaste ones, and those who have only one wife, wor- shipped at the Tarpawa, 30, 245 ; stages of saintship : Sakadagamins, Anagamins, Arahats, Pa^^eka-Bud- dhas, Buddhas, 35, 156-9 ; 36, 5 ; 49 (ii), 120 sq., 120 n., 167, 193-5 ; Samawas and Brahmawas leading a virtuous life, live for the weal of gods and men, 35, 274 sq. ; he who has slain an Arhat, wounded a Tathagata, or outraged a nun, cannot be converted, 36, 78 n. ; space the resort of i^/shis, ascetics, and Bhfitas, 36, 316; h. p. and deceased Fathers invoked against enemies, 42, 119, 585 ; gods, pious

; he who has slain an Arhat, wounded a Tathagata, or outraged a nun, cannot be converted, 36, 78 n. ; space the resort of i^/shis, ascetics, and Bhfitas, 36, 316; h. p. and deceased Fathers invoked against enemies, 42, 119, 585 ; gods, pious

men, and Fathers, 42, 126 ; Rakshas, serpents, pious men. Fathers, 42, 162 ; one does not become a Sramana hy the tonsure, nor a Brdhmana by the. sacred syllable dm, nor a Muni by living in the woods, nor a Tdpasa by tuearing (clothes of) Kusa-grass and bark. One becomes a Sramana by equanimity, a Brdhmana by chastity, a Muni by knowledge^ and a Tdpasa by penance, 45, 140 ; he who subdues himself is to be called a Brahmawa, a S'ramawa, a Bhikshu, a Nirgrantha, 45, 333 sq., 355; Naish/^ikas, Vai- khanasas or Parivra^akas, who have broken their vow are not qualified for the knowledge of Brahman, 48, 705-7 ; Buddhas, Pratyekabuddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats, 49 (i), 188 sq. ; Buddha makes millions of ascetics, disciples, Arhats, sages, &c., 49 (i), 1^97 sq. ; Buddhas, Bo- dhisattvas, Aryas, 5'ravakas, and Pratyekabuddhas, 49 (ii), i ; light going out from 5ravakas and Bodhi- sattvas, 49 (ii), 52, 60 sq. ; elders, great disciples, and Arhats and Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), 89 sq., 90 n. ; friars, nuns, laymen and women, and Bodhisattvas, 49 (ii), 144. See also Ascetics, Hermits, Snatakas, Theras, Tirthakas, Vaikhanasa, and Yogin.

Holy places, or Tirthas, 1, 144, 144 n.; 7, 205, 205 n., 256; ^raddhas offered in h. p., 2, 255, 255 n. ; 14, 55; mountains, rivers, holy lakes, places of pilgrimage, dwellings of i^/shis, cow-pens, and temples of the gods, are places which purify from sin, 2, 276 ; water from a holy lake or river to be used for the purifica- tion of a sinner, 2, 279 ; 14, 78 ; to preserve the altars of their land and grain, the duty of princes, 3, 468, 468 sq. n. ; visiting Tirthas or places of pilgrimage, 7, xxx, 13, 256-60, and notes ; one about to visit a place of pilgrimage is exempt from fares or tolls, 7, 36 ; mortal sinners are purified by visiting' all Tirthas on earth, 7, 133, 135 ; one purified by visiting Tirthas sanctifies acompany,7, 254 ; the Kaabah estab- lished by Abraham, and the pilgrim- age proclaimed, 9, 59 ; see also 'Ha^^,

HOLY PLACES-HONEY

279

Kaabah, Mecca, and Mosque ; so long as the Va^^ians honour their shrines, so long will they prosper, 11, 4 ; places of pilgrimage for devout Buddhists, 11, 90 sq. ; an ascetic should not care for the three Pushkaras, 14, 48 ; mountains, rivers, &c., destroy sin, 14, 117, 311; residing and bathing in h. p. purifies from sin, 14, 128, 136 ; 49 (i), 8, 22, 74 ; not to be entered without having cleansed one's feet, 14, 249; jKaityas raised in honour of. former Buddhas, 19, 323, 334 sq.; ViMra- bhumi and viharabhumi, places for religious practices or for study, 22, 90, 96, 163, 170 ; festivals and feasts in honour of h. p., &c., 22, 92 ; near rivers, marshes, or ponds, 22, 182; the country of the Brahmarshis, 25, 32 sq. ; h. p. not to be defiled, 25, 136 ; pilgrimages to the Ganges and the land of the Kurus, 25, 270 ; 33, 246 ; holy fields exempt from taxes, 27, 227 ; sacrifice offered at a ATaitya or holy shrine, 29, 178 sq. ; the bridal procession passing h. p., 30, 262; obstruction of the sanctuary of a deity forbidden, 33, 158 ; dis- cussions on secret doctrines should not be carried on in h.p., 35, 139 ; miracles at the iTetiyas or mounds raised over the ashes of deceased Arhats, 36, 174-6 ; altar with bells, 40, 31 sq. ; sacrificial hall erected to ^wang-jze, 40, 320-3 ; the Law is * the pond,' celibacy * the holy bathing-place' of the monk, 45, 56 ; h. p. of pilgrimage are ladders to heaven, 49 (i), 75 ; Tirthas in Ra^agr/ha, 49 (i), 104 ; iTaityas with relics of Buddha, 49 (i), t66-8 ; (ii), 124, 130; holy rivers, 49 (i), 168. See also Altar, «« J Temples.

Holy women, see Nuns.

Holy Word, see Mathra Spewta, Prayers, Revelation, Sacred Books, and Zoroastrianism.

Horn, see Haoma.

Home, ceremonies for officers leaving their country, 27, 104 sq. ; how one should try to stop rulers or officers from leaving their state, 27, 107 ; rite performed to avoid being deprived of ones h., 44, 126.

Horn Ya^t, written after the death

of Alexander, 4, xlviii sq., liv ; translated, 31, 230-44.

; how one should try to stop rulers or officers from leaving their state, 27, 107 ; rite performed to avoid being deprived of ones h., 44, 126.

Horn Ya^t, written after the death

of Alexander, 4, xlviii sq., liv ; translated, 31, 230-44.

Homicide (manslaughter, murder), causes loss of caste, 2, 74 ; 25, 444 ; composition paid for h. (Wergeld), 2, 78 sq. n., 285 ; 6, 25, 85 ; 14, 201 sq. and n, ; 32, 356, 361 ; penance for committing h., 2, 78-82, 83, 90, 283-5, 292 sq. ; 7, 157 sq. ; 14, 107 sq., 118 ; 25, 444-9, 455-8, 480 ; law of self-defence, 2, 90 sq. ; 14, 19, 200; 25, 314 sq. ; 33, 285; 37, 38 ; punishments for h., 2, 167 ; 4, 44 sq. ; 33, 202 sq. ; assassination of a king, 2, 277 ; sin of killing a Brahma«a, penance for it, 2, 278, 280; 7, 132, 181 ; 8, 389 ; 14, 5, 105 sq., 109, 127, 132 sq., 211, 222, 296, 299, 310, 317 ; 25, 270, 440 sq., 496 ; 33, 229 sq. ; 44, j^ J, 396 ; sin of murdering one of the faithful, 4, 33, 33 ^'i 103 ; laws about h., 6, 25, 85 ; 14, 201 sq. ; 33, 85, 359, 363 sq. ; 37, 53 ; sin of h., 6, loi sq., 135 ; 9, 89 ; 42, 521 sq. ; seven kinds of assassins, 7, 41 ; crimes of h. which are equal to killing a Brahmawa, 7, 133 sq. ; sin of slaying women, children, or suppliants, 7, 133 sq., 180; 25, 270, 469 ; slaying a sacrificer, 7, 133 sq. ; 26, 35 ; sin of slaying a friend, 7, 134 ; 25, 441 ; crime of killing a Kshatriya, or a Vaijya, or a ^udra, 7, 136 ; he kills not and is not killed, 8, 44 sq., 123 ; h. is a sin, except for just cause, 9, 4 sq.; murder of a husband, of a learned Brahma«a, and destruction of embryo, are the only crimes by which women become outcasts, 14, 133; revenge for bloodshed, 27, 140 ; punishment of parricide and regicide, 27, 195, 195 n. ; slaying a mother, a father, an Arhat, excludes from conversion, 36, 78 n., 177. See also Abortion, and Slaughter.

Honesty, not acting dishonestly, part of the conduct of the good, 8, 243. See also Truth.

Honey, food is, 1, 162 ; h.-mixture (madhuparka) for the guest, 2, 120 sq., 205 ; 14, 49, 244 ; 25, 75, 96 sq., 175, 374; 29, 89, 197-200, 274 sq., 433; 30, 130 sq., 171-4, 278; 42, 84 ; used as a medicine, 6, 257,

280

HONEY— HORSE-SACRIFICE

257 n. ; means the sun by a metaphor, 34, 256 sq. ; 48, 335 ; see also Madhuvidya ; madhugraha or h.-cup, 41, II, 29 ; used with con- secration water, 41, 78 ; not to be eaten during initiation, 41, 186; is life-sap of the sky, 41, 390; a symbol of personal agreeableness, 42, 99 sq., 277 ; the h.-lash of the Ajvins, 42, 229-32, 587-91 ; mixed with curds and ghee for sprinkling on fire-altar, 43, 182 sq. ; not to be eaten by Brahma^arin, 44, 90 ; is a form of Soma, 44, 243 ; means breath, 44, 467. See also Food.

Hope, meditation on it as Brahman, 1, 119 ; personified, 26, 349.

Hormazd, see Aiiharmazi.

; not to be eaten by Brahma^arin, 44, 90 ; is a form of Soma, 44, 243 ; means breath, 44, 467. See also Food.

Hope, meditation on it as Brahman, 1, 119 ; personified, 26, 349.

Hormazd, see Aiiharmazi.

Horse(s), the duke of Sung comes with white hs., 3, 327 ; U^^aijjravas, chief of hs., 8, 89, 89 n. ; Sindhu hs., 10 (i), 77 ; h.-treasure of King Sudassana, 11, 255 sq., 274, 279, 281, 286, 287 ; h. led in front of the fire at ceremonies, 12, 297 sq., 298 n., 299 sq. and n. ; 41, 359-62 ; white h. the priests' fee for an oblation to Sfirya, 12, 446 sq. ; h. of the h.- sacrifice fancifully identified with things in nature, 15, 73 sq. ; the sea is its kin and birthplace, 15, 74 ; 43, 401 ; Buddha's white h., 19, 57, 67; 49 (i), 59-61, 67 sq., 79 ; the eyesight of the male h., 23, 239, 266 ; (white) h. is the sun, 26, 115 ; 41, 199, 208, 359 sq. ; 44, 312; (white) h. is Agni, 26, 149; 41, 207-12, 224, 360; origin of the h. (from the waters), 26, 281 ; 41, 19, 146 (ajva), 199, 405 ; 43, 401-3 ; 44, xviii-xx, 304, 318, 329; regula- tions for rearing hs., 27, 275 ; white h. of Pedu invoked against the ser- pents, 29, 131, 204, 327, 330; 30, 238, 288 ; 42, 152 sq., 605-8 ; red hs. in mythology, 32, 16-27 ; the h. of wonderful speed of a great king, 35, 199 sq. and n. ; mutilating a h., 37, 48 ; about hs., 37, 90 sq. ; 40, 92 sq. ; 41, 177, 198, 207, 360; taming of hs., 39, 140, 276-9 ; how they are yoked, 41, 19-21 ; 43, 237 ; are coursers and wealth- winners, smell Br/haspati's portion, 41, 22, 28, 209; connected with Varuwa, 41, 60, 162, 405 ; 44, xix ;

one of the five sacrificial animals, 41, 162, 165 sq. ; searches for Agni,

41, 204 sq. ; is the highest and most perfect of animals, ranks next to man, 41, 209 ; 44, xviii, 287, 332 ; sacrifices on the footprint of the sacrificial h., 41, 212; 44, 363, 363 n. ; h. is the nobility, other animals the peasantry, 41, 227 ; 44, 303 sq., 371 ; seven balls of h.-dung used for fumigation, 41, 240 ; 44, 455 ; is sacred to Pra^apati, 41, 240 sq.; 44, 274, 27411., 277 sq.,- 333 ; produced from the eye of Pra^apati, 41, 402; 44, 328, 354; the one-hoofed animal, 41, 410; charm to endow a h. with swiftness,

with swiftness,

42, 145 sq., 507 sq. ; made to smell the bricks of the fire-altar, 43, 141 ; as haya it carries .gods, as va^in Gandharvas, &c., 43, 401 ; Pra^apati in the form of a h., 43, 401 ; mare brings forth within a year, 44, 1 2 ; the four priests compared to four harnessed Saindhava steeds, 44, 94 ; prize- winning steeds sprinkled, 44, 95 ; mare with a foal as sacri- ficial gift, 44, 218, 222 ; impure and unfit for sacrifice is the h., 44, 274 ; is the most vigorous and swiftest of animals, 44, 278 ; sacrificial h. committed to the care of a hundred princes, 44, 288, 355; 'child,' a favourite name of the h., 44, 288 ; born as a runner, 44, 294 ; knows the heavenly world, 44, 304-6, 320; mares -penned up to make the sacrificial horse whinny, 44, 306; h. belongs to all the gods, 44, 311, 332 ; the sacrificial h. as a great bird, 44, 315, 315 n. ; draws nothing else than a chariot, 44, 317 ; is Brahman, 44, 318 ; lying down near sacrificial h. to ensure fertility, 44, 322 n. ; oblation offered on a h.- hoof, 44, 339; qualities of the h. for the Ajvamedha, 44, 353-5 ; HotW sings the praises of the sacri- ficial h., 44, 384 sq. ; has no omen- tum, 44, 388 ; the head of ah. put on Dadhyawi by the Ajvins, 44, 445.

Horse-races, rules of, 37, 125;

Agni invoked for victory in h.-r.,

46, 16. Horse-sacrifice, see Ajvamedha.

H07?VADAZ)~H0USEH0LDER

281

Horvada^/, or Khiirda<^ (Av. Haur- vataif), Genius of Health and Water, archangel, created, 5, lo, ion.; 23, 48 ; has the lily, 5, 104 ; attacks Taire'L', 5, 128; guardian of the water, 5, 359, 372 sq., 377 sq. ; 31, 207, 207 n., 211, 213 sq., 221 sq., 226-8 ; invoked and worshipped, 5, 4or, 405 ; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq. ; Khor- dad Yajtin praise of H.,23, 48-52 ; allied with Tijtrya, 23, 92 ; inter- cedes for men on the day H. of the month Fravardin, 24, 314 sq. ; H., Universal Weal, and Immortality, worshipped, 31, 196, 256, 259, 325, 330, 348, 380 ; offended by chatter during eating, 37, 207, 207 n. ; creatures live through H., 37, 291 ; prescribes to Zoroaster the care of water, 47, 162. See also Ameroda^^.

Hoshang (or Hoshyang, or Hao- shang, Av. Haoshyangha), the Peshdadian, destroyed two-thirds of all creatures of Ahriman, 4, 384 ; primaeval monarch, 5, 58 ; 18, 13, 13 n. ; 37, 27, 27 n. ; 47, 8, 121, 128, 140 ; son of Fravak, 5, 131, 131 n. ; reigned forty years, 5, 149 ; men under his reign, 5, 186; of the early law, 18, 90; smiter of demons, 18, 200, 200 n. ; 23, 224, 251, 275 sq., 292 ; 47, 8 ; the Paradhata king, sacrifices to Ardvi Sura Anahita, 23, 58 sq., 58 n. ; worshipped Drvaspa, 23, 1 1 1 ; worships Vayu and Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 251, 275 sq. ; his exploits, 24, 57 sq., 57 n. ; Vaegere<^ brother of H., 47, x ; his accession, 47, xxix ; the Pejda^ian, monarch of the seven regions, 47, 35.

Hoshedar Bami, son of 2ara- thujtra, will rise from the lake Frazdanava, 23, 79.

Hoshyang, see Hoshang.

Hospitality, see Guests.

Hotra Bharati, n. of a goddess, 46, 154, 156, 187, 191 sq.

Hoshedar Bami, son of 2ara- thujtra, will rise from the lake Frazdanava, 23, 79.

Hoshyang, see Hoshang.

Hospitality, see Guests.

Hotra Bharati, n. of a goddess, 46, 154, 156, 187, 191 sq.

Hotr/, see Priests {a).

House, of other persons not to be entered without permission or in the absence of the owners, 9, 76 ; teaching the ritual for choosing the site of a h., a Mow art,' 11, 199 ; ceremonies on leaving and re- entering the h. before and after a journey, 12, 357-60 ; 29, 96-8 ; 30,

206 sq, ; rules as to h.-building for Bhikkhus, 13, 8 sq. ; five kinds of dwellings allowed to Bhikkhus, 13, 173, 173 sq. n. ; 20, 158; cave dwelling-places, 17, 61 ; ceremonies and prayers on building and enter- ing a new h., 20, 127-9 ; 29, 92-6, 211-15, 345-9, 428-30; 30, xxviii, 120-4, 204-6, 285 sq., 303 sq. ; 42, 140 sq., 343-8, 494; guardian deities of the h., 25, 96 ; * h.-warm- ing' feast, 27, 196 ; five altars of the h., 27, 313, 313 n. ; consecration of a newly-built temple and palace, 28, 169 sq. ; offerings to the deities of the h., 29, 319 sq. ; expiation of the site of the h., every year or every season, 30, 206 ; sprinkling water round the h., 30, 288 ; cele- bration and blessings for the benefit of the h., 31, 352 ; bath and fire- place to be provided in a h., 37, 90 ; about dwellings and boundaries, 37, 118 sq. ; about bed-places, 37, 123 ; oflferings to the spirit of the h., 37, 209 ; charm to protect the h. from fire, 42, 147, 514-16; prayer and rites connected with a h. given as dakshi«a, 42, 193-6, 595-600 ; personified as a goddess, 42, 194 sq., 346 ; many living beings are killed through h.-building, 45, 204. See also Parables (/).

Householder (gr/hapati), duties of the, 1, 144 ; 2, 50 sq., 99-152, 156, 160, 196-214 ; 7, 189-276 ; 8, 216 ; 10 (ii), 65 sq. ; 14, 42-5, 49-58, 63- 75, 236-9, 243-57, 262-73, 286 sq. ; 25, J 28-30 ; 38, 296 sqq. ; the state of the h. is prescribed in the Vedas, 2, 196, 196 n. ; Zoroastrian ideal of a h.'s life, 4, 23, 34, 46-8 ; he who does not give their share to these Jive, the gods^ his guests^ (Jiis wife and children and others), whom he is bound to maintain, his manes, and himself^ is not alive, though he breathes, 7, 193 ; order of h. prescribed for all castes, 8, 316 ; the happiness of the h. contrasted with the happiness of the Buddha, 10 (ii), 3-5 ; the life of the h. condemned as compared with theBhikkhu's life, 10 (ii), 7 ; 11, 187 sq. ; the faith of a h., possessed of knowledge, is not lost, 10 (ii), 16; is never equal to a Muni or Bhikkhu,

282

HOUSEHOLDER— HSIN-YU AN PHING

contrasted with the happiness of the Buddha, 10 (ii), 3-5 ; the life of the h. condemned as compared with theBhikkhu's life, 10 (ii), 7 ; 11, 187 sq. ; the faith of a h., possessed of knowledge, is not lost, 10 (ii), 16; is never equal to a Muni or Bhikkhu,

282

HOUSEHOLDER— HSIN-YU AN PHING

10 (ii), 33-6 ; '■a Brdhmana is born, loaded with three debts,* {and further, * He owes) sacrifices to the gods, a son to the manes, the study of the Veda to the Wishis ; therefore he is free from debt ivho has offered sacrifices^ ivho has begotten a son, and who has lived as a student {with a teacher)^* 14, 56, 44 n., 46 ; nine modes of living for h. with certain vows, 14, 284-91 ; no end of toil and labour in the life of a h., 20, 225 sq. ; strictures on the life of a h. as compared with the reli- gious life, 22, 15-27 ; becoming a h., 25, 75 ; has five slaughter- houses, 25, 87 sq. ; daily rites to be performed by a h., 25, 87-97 ; hs., unlearned in the scriptures, 44, 362 ; some hs. are superior to monks in self-control, but saints are superior to all hs., 45, 22 sq. ; the dreadful ajrama of the h., 45, 39, 39 n. ; even hs. go to the world of the gods by refraining from injuring living beings, 45, 259; are killers of Ijving beings, 45, 350 sq. See also Ajramas.

Housewife, see Wife.

Hrasva Ma;/^ukeya, n.p., 1, 253.

Hr/shikeja, n. of Kr/sh«a, 8, 38 sq., 43, 96, 121.

Hru^u, a name(?)'Of Takman, 42, 3,^273.

Usi, and Ho, appointed as astrono- mers by Yao, 3, 32-4, 32 n.; pun- ished for negligence, 3, 81-3 ; H. and Ho, identified with Kh\m^ and Li, 3, 257 sq. n.

Hsi, Duke, an ode in praise of, 3, 341-6.

Hsia, credibility of the books of the H. dynasty in the Shu, 3, 13; period of the H. dynasty, 3, 23 sq. ; the dynastic designation of Yti and his descendants, 3, 63; 'the Books of H.' translated, 3, 63-83 ; overthrow of H., 3, 214 sq.

Hsia Fu-/^y^i, charged with irregu- larity in sacrificial rites, 27, 403 sq. and n.

Hsia-hau Shih-y^/^ang, disciple of Yuan Ku, 3, 287.

Hsiang: the Shu King comes down to King H. of the ^au dynasty, 3, XV ; half-brother of Shun, 3, 36.

Hsiang,duke of Sung,27, 154, 1 86 sq.

Hsiang-po, hated the bad, 28, 352.

Hsiang-thu, grandson of Hsieh, 3, 309, 309 n.

Hsiang Wang, or Purposeless, 39, 312, 312 n.

Hsiao-hsin, king of the Thang dynasty, 3, 112.

Hsiao-^i, famous for filial piety, met with calamity, 40, 132, 132 n.

Hsiao King, or ^Classic of Filial Piety,' 3, xx, 449 ; attributed to Confucius, 3, 449 sq., 461 sq.; its date, 3, 450 sq. ; its author, 3, 450 sq. ; its contents, 3, 45 1 ; its recovery and preservation, 3, 452-8; criticism of it since the Thang dynasty, 3, 458-62; its genuineness, 3, 461 sq.; translated, 3, 462-88.

Hsiao-po = Hwan, q.v.

Hsiao-yi, king of the Thang dynasty, 3, 112.

Hsieh, minister of instruction to Shun, 3, 42 sq., 43 n., 84.

Hsiao-po = Hwan, q.v.

Hsiao-yi, king of the Thang dynasty, 3, 112.

Hsieh, minister of instruction to Shun, 3, 42 sq., 43 n., 84.

Hsieh, founder of the Shang dynasty, 3, 303 ; his miraculous birth, 3, 307, 307 n., 309, 309 n. ; worshipped as an ancestor, 3, 308 sq. ; 28, 202, 209 ; called 'the dark king,' 3, 309, 309 n. ; assessor at the border sacrifice of Kh\y 27, 372.

Hsieh Tao-hang, story of his life, 40, 311 sq. n. ; author of the in- scription on the stone-tablet in the temple of Lao-gze, 40, 311-19.

Hsien, lord of Kwan, 3, 154 sq., 155 n.

Hsien, king of Ho-^ien, what he did for the Li King, 27, 4-6.

Hsien, duke of 3in, 27, 126 sq., 127 n., 165.

Hsien, duke of Wei, 27, 182 sq. ; 28, 252.

Hsien-y^>^ih, n. of Hwang-Ti's music, 39, 348, 348 n.

Hsien Pan-fu, driving with Duke ATwang of Lfi, 27, 127 sq.

Hsien-yiian, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287, 287 n.

Hsien-jze, on mourning rites, 27, 150-4 ; 28, 157 sq. ; advises Duke Mu as to means for procuring rain, 27, 201 sq.

Hsi-/^^i, killed by Li Kho, 28, 294.

Hsin, sprites haunting mounds, 40, 1 9.

Hsin-yiian Phing, his advice dis- regarded by Wan, 27, 19, 19 n.

HSl PHANG— HUMANITY

283

Hsi Phang, a sage accompanying Hwang-Ti, 40, 96 ; recommended by Kwan ^mig as minister to Hwan, 40, 102, 102 n.

Hsi Shih, a famous beauty, a courtesan, 39, 184, 184 n., 354.

Hsi-sze, brother of Duke Hsi, archi- tect of Hsi's temples, 3, 341, 346.

Hsiung, proposed to Shun as Fores- ter, 3, 44.

Hsi Wang-mu, got the Tao, 39, 245, 245 n. ; the Royal-mother of the West, 40, 249.

Hsiian, reigned forty-six years, 3, 22 ; classics collected under his reign, 3, 293 ; 27, 6 ; on occasion of a great drought, he expostulates with God and all the spirits, 3, 419-23 ; appoints his * great uncle ' to be marquis of Shan, 3, 423 sq. and n.

Hsiian-Ming = Hsieh Tao-hang, q.v.

Hsiian iTiang, princess of Kh\, her beauty, 3, 435 sq.

Hsiian-ming, attending spirit of iCvvan-hsu, 27, 296, 302, 306; a Taoist teacher, 39, 247.

Hsiian Ni, a name of Confucius, 40, 314,31411.

Hsiian of Khi, contemporary of ^wang-jze, 40, 321.

Hsiian of Khxi, ordered the siege of Han-tan, 39, 284, 284 n.

Hsiian-yang 3ze, author of the Yii Shu A:ing, 40, 265.

Hsiian 3u^g> of the Thang dynasty, author of a commentary on the Hsiao King, 3, 450, 456 sq.

Hsii Tien, at the archery trial of Confucius, 28, 450.

Hsii Wii-kwei, the recluse, and the Marquis Wti of Wei, 39, 153 sq. ; 40, 91-6.

Hsii-yi, a Taoist teacher, 39, 247.

Hsii-yii; count of 'K% a, worthy but not a True Man, 39, 239, 239 sq. n.

Hsii Yu, mourning rites for him, 28, 166; example of the 'sagely man,' 39, 127, 169 sq., 169 n., 172 n.; and t-r Sze, 39, 255 sq. ; teacher of Yao, 39, 312 ; 40, 210; flees from Yao on account of the latter's benevolence, 40, 108; refused the throne offered by Yao, 40, 141, 149, 183; found pleasure on the north

of the river Ying, 40, 161 ; regard- less of the name, 40, 274. Hii, proposed as Forester to Shun,

; teacher of Yao, 39, 312 ; 40, 210; flees from Yao on account of the latter's benevolence, 40, 108; refused the throne offered by Yao, 40, 141, 149, 183; found pleasure on the north

of the river Ying, 40, 161 ; regard- less of the name, 40, 274. Hii, proposed as Forester to Shun,

Hii, or jfiTung of 3hai, King K/Ang^s

charge to him, 3, 211-13* Hii, earl of Shao, rewarded by the

king, 3, 427 sq. Hu, the god of the Northern Ocean,

39, 267. Hiibakht, n.p., 5, 145. Hubal, chief of the minor gods of

the Arabs, procures rain, 6, xii. Hud, sent as an apostle to 'Ad, 6,

145 sq., 145 n., 210 sq.; 9, 95. Hiidino, n.p., 5, 145. Hufravakh^, n.p., 23, 219. Hugar=Hukairya, q.v. Hug<:m, n.p., 23, 2 15. Hui, repealed the edict forbidding

the keeping of old writings, 27, 3. Hui, see Yen Hui. Hui Shih, a sophist, his teaching,

39, 163 ; 40, 229-32, 229 n. Hui-wan, jee Wan.

Hui-3ze, mourning rites for, 27, 143; disputations and conversations of H. and i^wang-3ze, 39, 134, 172-5, 172 n., 234 sq. ; 40, 98-100, 137 sq., 144 sq. ; the teaching of H. opposed to Taoism, 39, 147 ; Ka,o Wan, Shih Kwang, and H., 39, 186; H. and iTwang-gze, 39, 391 sq. ; 40, 4; i«fwang-3ze passing by the grave of H., 40, 100 sq., 100 n.; introduces the sage Tai 3in-2an to King Yung,

40, 119 sq.

Hukairya: Ardvi Sura Anahita flows from mount H. to the sea Vouru- Kasha, 23, 52, 54 sq., 54 n., 76, 81 sq., 181 ; H. of the deep precipices, made of gold, 23, 174.

Hu/^ithra, n. of a holy woman, 23, 225.

Huma, daughter of Vijtaspa, 23, 224.

Humai, daughter of Freh-mah, 5, 146, 146 n. ; daughter of Vohuman, 5, 151 ; of the family of Vijtasp, the finest woman, 37, 220.

Hiimai, his accession, 47, xxx, xxxii ; reigns of H. and Darai, 47, xxviii.

Human, n.p., 5, 135, 135 n.; high- priest, quoted, 18, 150, 150 n.

Humanity, benevolence, righteous- ness, propriety, and knowledge are

284

HUMANITY— i/FAREDHI

the attributes of, 27, 59 ; 28, 465 sq. ; is the root of right, 27, 390 ; h. and righteousness rooted in cere- monies, 27, 413 sq. ; the virtues of h., 28, 333-7, 337 n.

Human life, see Life.

Human sacrifice, as a penance, 2, 83, 83 n.; to procure rain, 3, 91 n.; of ancient Arabs, 6, 132 n.; Manu's wife slain as victim, 12, 29 sq. ; Purushaya^wa, man - sacrifice, 38, 220-2; in China, 39, 220, 220 n. ; practised amongst the Aryans of India, 44, xvii sq. ; the Purusha- medha, and h. s. in ancient India, 44,xxxii-xlv,403-i7 ; Purushamedha is everything, 44, 404 sq., 406, 410, 412 sq. ; the symbolical victims of the Purushamedha, 44, 413-17; men sacrificed at the Sarvamedha, 44, 419; using skulls as drinking- vessels, and other cruel rites of .Saivas, 48, 521. See also Man.

Humayaka(?), worshipper of the Da8vas, conquered by Zairi-vairi, 23, 80.

; the symbolical victims of the Purushamedha, 44, 413-17; men sacrificed at the Sarvamedha, 44, 419; using skulls as drinking- vessels, and other cruel rites of .Saivas, 48, 521. See also Man.

Humayaka(?), worshipper of the Da8vas, conquered by Zairi-vairi, 23, 80.

Humility, enjoined, 4, 293 ; 8, 326; 9, 5 ; 39, 52 sq., 96 sq. ; is the most excellent thing in 'propriety,' 16, 80 n. ; is the road to success, 16, 89 sq., 90 sq. n. ; 39, 104 sq., 109 sq. ; the virtue of the superior man, 16, 226, 226 sq. n., 286 sq., 287 n., 344, 362 sq. ; 28, 287-90, 339 sq. ; satisfaction follows from h., 16, 434, 440 ; a virtue of kings, 25, 222 ; 39, 96 sq.; the scholar distinguished by h., 28, 409 ; enjoined by Taoism, characteristic of the man of Tao, 39,65, 67, 71,76 sq., 119; 40, 101-4, 226 sq. ; true strength in weakness and h., 39, 118 sq. ; weakness is true strength, example of water, 39, 120.

Hunger, explained, 1, 99 ; h. is death, 15, 75 ; 43, 402 ; 44, 340 ; sacrifice to H., 30, 128; a hungry man consumed by his vital airs, 43, 347 sq. ; a bent Yupa is a type of h., 44, 124.

Hung Mung, questioned by Ytin iTiang about governing men, 39, 143, 300-3, 300 n., 302 n. ; 40, 286 sq.

Hung Yao, minister of Wan, 3, 208.

Hunting, prohibited for the rich, 5, Ixi, 301, 301 sq. n.; threefold use of

game caught in h., 16, 190, 192 n. ; a vice of kings, 25, 223 ; rules about h., 27, 106, 220 sq., 265, 270 sq., 294 sq., 425 sq. ; 28, 230; tribute of deer to the ruler, 27, 433, 433 n. ; the autumnal hunts, 28, 1 1. See also Animals (/).

Hunus, smitten by Keresasp, 18, 370 sq., 370 n., 371 n. ; n. of a peo- ple (?), 23, 205, 205 n. ; Vijtaspa took the kingly glory from the H., 23, 306.

Hu Pu-Heh, a worthy, but not a True Man, 39, 239, 239 n.

Husband and wife, see Family, Mar- riage, and Wife.

Hush, see Immortality (draught of).

Hushe^ar, see Aushe^ar.

Hushe^ar-mah, see Aushe^/ar-mah.

Hujkyaothna, son of Frashaojtra, 23, 207 sq.

Husravah (Kai Khosrav), legends of, 23, 7 n., 64 n., 65 sq. ; King H. invoked, 23, 7, 7 n., 15, 358 ; killed Franghrasyan, 23, 114 sq., 278, 304, 307, 307 n. ; worships Drvaspa, 23, 115 ; united the Arya nations into one kingdom, 23, 115, 278 ; Frava- shi of King H. worshipped, 23, 222 ; Aurvasara flees from him, 23, 256 sq.; worshipped Ashi Vanguhi, 23, 278 ; the kingly glory of H., 23, 303 sq.; went alive to Paradise, 23, 327 sq., 327 n. . ^

Hutaosa (Phi. Hutos), wife of Vij- taspa, 23, 77 n., 116, 116 n., 224, 257, 279 ; 37, 300, 300 n.; 47, 71 sq. and n., 80 n.

Hutos, see Hutaosa.

Huvasp, n. of a high-priest, 5, 115.

Huyazata, n.p., 23, 214.

Huzavdrak, n.p., 5, 140, 140 n.

Huzza, El *H., Arabian tree goddess, 6, xii sq., xxvi sq.

Hu-^ze, defeats the wizard isTi-hsien, 39,137,262-5.

//7/adaena, son of Frashaojtra, 23, 208.

^z/adhata, n.p., 23, 215.

//7/aklishathra, n.p., 23, 214.

//^aniratha, Sraosha drives to the Karshvar H., 31, 305 ; is worshipped, 31, 349.

Hvsbiivdint, n.p., 23, 214.

Hu-^ze, defeats the wizard isTi-hsien, 39,137,262-5.

//7/adaena, son of Frashaojtra, 23, 208.

^z/adhata, n.p., 23, 215.

//7/aklishathra, n.p., 23, 214.

//^aniratha, Sraosha drives to the Karshvar H., 31, 305 ; is worshipped, 31, 349.

Hvsbiivdint, n.p., 23, 214.

//■z/aredhi, n. of a holy woman, 23, 225.

/^rARE-A-AfiSHMAN— i

285

//7/are-/^aeshman, n.p., 23, 2 1 6, 2 1 9,

220 n. //^are/^ithra, son of Zarathujtra,

4, 21 n. ; 23, 204, 204 n. Hvarend, see Aryans (glory of the),

Kings (glory of the), and Priests

(glory of the). Hvareza, n.p., 23, 218. //•z'aspa, n.p., 23, 217, 217 n. i^^/enibya, see Parjadga H, Hv6b5, see Hvogvi. Hvogvi (Hvobo, Hvov, Hvovi), wife

of Zarathujtra, 5, 143 n., 144; 23,

77 n., 195 n., 224, 224 n., 266 sq. ;

37,^297, 297 n. Hvov, see Hvogvi. Hvova (or Hvogva), family of, 23,

77> 77 n., 207 ; 31, xxvi, xxviii, 92,

94, 133, 142 sq., 185 ; 37, 97, 97 n. Hvovi, see Hvogvi. //2/yaonas, tribe conquered by Vij-

taspa, 23, 117, 117 n., 280, 306. Hwan, minister of war, had a stone

coffin made for himself, 27, 149. Hwan, duke of 3hao, funeral rites

for him, 27, 186. Hwan, duke of Kh\^ introduced the

use of tablets and torches, 27, 323,

420, 420 n, ; stories of him, 39, 145,

150, 233 sq., 343 sq., 343 n. ; 40, 7-

9, 7 n., 18-20 ; Kwan A'ung counsels him about the choice of a minister, 40, 1 01 sq. ; Duke H., called Hsiao- po, killed his elder brother, 40, 177.

Hwan, duke of Lu, his three sons put to death, 27, 421 sq., 421 n., 422 n. ; rites introduced by him, 28,

10, 168.

Hwan, a man of ^ang, becomes a Confucian scholar, 39, 161 ; 40, 204 sq.

Hwan, n. of a hexagram, 16, 19^1-6, 261 sq., 341, 384, 438, 442.

Hwang-fu, leading minister of Yu, 3, 355 sq., 356 n.

Hwang Xiiao, a sophist, debated with Hui Shih, 40, 231.

Hwang- Ti, title of the emperor of China, 3, xxv-xxix ; ancient sove- reign, 3, 27; 39, 338; 40, J28, 55, 96 sq., 96 n. ; what H., Yao, and Shun did for civilization, 16, 383-5 ; 40, 7 ; divine ruler of a month, 27, 280; held the place of honour at sacrifices, 28, 201 sq. ; deserves an- cestor worship, 28, 208 ; questions

Kwang ^Mng-jjzeabout government,

39, 24, 142 sq., 297-300, 297 n. ; 40, 286 ; a Taoist sage, got the Tao, 39, 193, 244, 244 n., 256, 295, 295 n., 311 sq. ; 40, 58, 60; describes the Perfect Music of Hsien->^)^ih, 39, 348-51, 348 n. ; 40, 218; how he ruled the world, 39, 359 ; deteriora- tion going on under his rule, 39, 370 ; buried at KhwSn-lun, 40, 5 ; the garden of H., 40, 73; the first to disturb the primaeval paradisiacal state, 40, 171-3 ; the Yin Fu Zing attributed to him, 40, 255 ; reasoned with Knowledge and Heedless Blus- ter, 40, 291.

Hwang -gze Kao-^o tells Duke Hwan all about ghosts and sprites,

40, 19 sq., 19 n.

Hwan-tau, minister of Yao, 3, 34 ; rebel against Shun, 3, 41, 54; 39,

295.

Hwan Twan, a sophist, 40, 230.

Hwa-^ze, officer of King Yung of Wei, 40, 119.

Hymns, see Prayers.

Hypnotizing, an evil practice pun- ished in hell, 45, 366 sq.

I

Hwan-tau, minister of Yao, 3, 34 ; rebel against Shun, 3, 41, 54; 39,

295.

Hwan Twan, a sophist, 40, 230.

Hwa-^ze, officer of King Yung of Wei, 40, 119.

Hymns, see Prayers.

Hypnotizing, an evil practice pun- ished in hell, 45, 366 sq.

I

I (aham, ego) : relation of the Self and the I, 1, xxx ; 15, 85 ; 48, 57 sq., 61 ; I am all this, 1, 124 ; I am thou, 1, 275 ; I am Brahman, 1, 278; 15, 88 ; I am what He (the person in the sun) is, 1, 313; escape from the I, true deliverance, 19, 139; Buddha preaches on the I, 19, 190- 2 ; Ego and Non-Ego, the spheres of the object and subject, 34, 3; the I is unreal, 48, 36-8 ; conscious- ness of the I in sleep, 48, 37, 53, 67- 9 ; conscious subject unreal, due to the I, 48, 61-7 ; conscious I persists in the state of release, 48, 69-72 ; is a special effect of the Unevolved, 48, 72. See <?/jo Aham, Aha;wkara, Egoism, and^ Individuality.

I, n. of rivers, 3, 66, 69, 74.

1, prince of ^^iung, 3, 78 sq.

I, n. of barbarous tribes, 3, 150, 150

^n. ; 28, 30 ; 40, 220.

I, two elementary forms, 16, 12 ;

286

t— IDOLATRY

hexagram, 16, 114 sq., 235, 301, 435,

a443.

I, internuncius of King Fu Kh^\, 27, 178.

I, a king, degeneration of rites under, 27, 421, 421 n.

t, n. of a famous archer, 39, 227, 227 n. ; 40, 36, 36 n., 88 sq., 99.

Ibairaz, the causer of strife, 5, 118.

Iblis (Satan) : legend of I. and Ibra- him, 4, 210 n. ; a fallen angel, 6, Ixix ; refused to adore Adam, 6, 5, 138 sq., 246 sq.; 9, 8, 19 sq., 44,181; 24, 178 n. ; created from fire, 6, 139; 9, 181 ; allowed to tempt Adam, 6, 1 39 ; cursed, but respited till the day of judgement, and allowed to seduce men, 6, 247; 9, 181; the hosts of I. punished on judgement day, 9, 94 ; people of Seba followed I., 9, 152 sq. See also Satan,

Ibrahim, legend of Iblis and, 4, 210 n.

Id: offering-prayer to the I^s, 12, 146 sq., 146 n., 153, 157, 3I9j 400 "• ; 26, 186 n. ; I^ another name of I^a, 46, 217, 218.

I^a, or I/a, represents cattle, 12, 211, 219, 222 sq., 227 sq. ; connected with the pakaya^wa or domestic offerings, 12, 214, 214 n., 218, 220, 230 ; 30, XV sq., 39 ; represented as a cow, 12, 216 sq. n., 224, 355 ; 26, 60, 415 sq. ; 44, 81, 474; I., the daughter of Manu, produced from the Pakaya^wa, identified with the I. of the mystic I. ceremony, 12, 216- 30 ; 30, 2 39, 2 39 n. ; connected with Mitra and Varuwa, 12, 217 n., 218, 218 n., 224; 29, 296; daughter of Manu, 12, 2i8sq., 224 ; 25, Iviii-lx ; 44, 81 ; the I. offering, 12, 221, 259, 259 n., 403, 410 n., 412, 414; 26, 92 ; 43, 259 sq. ; 44, 121 ; as the Brahman priest, 12, 224 sq. ; god- dess invoked in Apri hymns, 12, 400 n.; 46, 3, 8, iisq., 23, 29, 154, 179, 199, 237 ; mother addressed as I. Maitravaruwi, 15, 224 ; Aila, i. e. son of I., Pururavas, 19, 149; 44, 68; 49 (i), 113, 138; invoked, 26, 40 n., 209 n. ; 29, 30 ; 41, 41, 113; the abode of I., 30, 173 ; Agni (Vaij- vanara) connected with I., 41, 334 ; 46, 187, 191, 287 sq., 302, 375, 377 ; the goddess, the mighty praise, 46,

Maitravaruwi, 15, 224 ; Aila, i. e. son of I., Pururavas, 19, 149; 44, 68; 49 (i), 113, 138; invoked, 26, 40 n., 209 n. ; 29, 30 ; 41, 41, 113; the abode of I., 30, 173 ; Agni (Vaij- vanara) connected with I., 41, 334 ; 46, 187, 191, 287 sq., 302, 375, 377 ; the goddess, the mighty praise, 46,

248 ; the nourishment coming from the cow, 46, 289 sq. Iddhi, Pali, t.t., miraculous or super- natural power, saintship, 11, 2 n., 232 n. ; 20, 424; 35, 130; the four paths to I., by which Buddha might be able to prolong his life, 11, 40 sq. and n., 54-8, 6r, 63, 232 sq.,

232 n. ; how a Bhikkhu may obtain the power of exercising I., 11, 214 sq. ; the four I. of King Sudassana, 11, 259-61, 259 sq. n. ; Arhatsmust not display before the laity their power of I., 20, 78-81 ; Devadatta's I. of appearing in another shape, 20,

233 sq. ; power of quick locomotion by I., 35, 126 sq. ; Buddha exalts I. or saintship, 35, 199-201 ; Karman more powerful than I., 35, 261-3 ;

- a man may get a fruit from the sum- mit of a lofty tree by I., 36, 94 ; the vehicle of I., 36, 117; Nirvana in- creases the power of I., 36, 192; men of the power of I., 36, 231 sq., 231 n., 234; vows necessary to ac- quire the strength of I., 36, 259, 267 sq. See also M\rd,c\es, and Saint- ship.

Iddhipada (/^attaro), t.t., see Iddhi (four paths to).

Idealists and Realists, 11, 49 n. ; maintain that thought only is real, 34, 401 ; are the YogaHras, 34, 401 n. ; 48, 510-13; controverted, 34, 418-27.

Ideas and mental impressions suc- ceed each other as causes and effects, 34, 420, 423, 425-7; two i. cannot apprehend or be apprehended by each other, 34, 422; require an ulterior intelligent principle, 34, 424 ; the i. of the waking state are not like those of a dream, 34, 424 sq.

Idiots, cannot inherit, 2, 309, See also Diseases.

Idolaters, not to be abused, lest they too speak ill of God, 6, 128 ; sin of feasting with i., 37, 130; legal relations between Mazda- worshippers and i., 37, 148 ; neces- sity of destroying i., 'the two-legged wolves,' 37, 151.

Idolatry, a high-priest passing away in, 5, 309; the unpardonable sin, 6, 79 sq., 88 sq., 135 ; denounced, 24,

IDOLATRY— IMMORTALITY

287

15 ; 47, xxvi sq., 95 ; heresy of i., 45, 83, 83 n. ; i. of Dahak, 47, xxvi, 67. Idols (images of gods), as sacred objects, 2, 94, 220; 7, 200, 228; 14, 55; 25, 135; 29, 364; figures of demons destroyed by Vijtasp, 5, i93> 198 ; five i. worshipped by the people of Noah and by the Arabs,

6, xii, cxiv; 9, 303 ; beasts sacrificed to i., forbidden, 6, 97 ; Israelites demand i. from Moses, 6, 154 ; are servants of God, have neither life nor senses, 6, 162 ; Apostles sent to every nation to say ^ Serve God and avoid Ta^^ut,' 6, 254 ; the Arabs set aside part of their produce for the i., 6, 255 sq. ; used for ordeals,

from Moses, 6, 154 ; are servants of God, have neither life nor senses, 6, 162 ; Apostles sent to every nation to say ^ Serve God and avoid Ta^^ut,' 6, 254 ; the Arabs set aside part of their produce for the i., 6, 255 sq. ; used for ordeals,

7, 55, 60 ; 33, 116, 260, 262, 319 ; installation of the monument of a deity, 7, 92 ; hovi^ to clean i., 7, loi ; he must not step on the shade of an i., 7, 203; 25, 149; worship of i. of Vishwu, 7, 208-11, 266, 269; Brahma;2as who subsist upon the offerings made to an i. which they attend, defile a company, 7, 252 ; can neither harm nor profit, 9, 57, 88 ; avoid the abomination of i., 9, 59 ; are helpless and unable to help, 9, 115, 158 sq., 186; are to God, what slaves are to the Meccans, 9, 127, 127 n. ; will disclaim their worship- pers on the resurrection day, 9, 159; worshipped by Buddhists, 10 (i), 32 n. ; impure food not to be thrown away at a procession with i., 14, 72 ; Buddha i., 21, 50 sq., 76 n. ; sin of worshipping i., 24, 71 ; daily libations to, and worship of the i., 25, 62 ; visited on Parva-days, 25, 153; evidence given in the presence of !., 25, 269 ; seats and shrines for i. in a house, 29, 348; sacrifices (by messenger) for gods at a distant sacred place, 29, 361 ; images of tjana, MW/&ushi, and Gayanta, 30, 2 90 n. ; court of justice to be adorned with i., 33, 280 ; dance, sing, &c., 42, 262 ; shrines of the gods wor- shipped by hermits, 49 (i), 74. See also Gods, Holy places, Ordeals, Sacred objects, and 7%-Mt.

Idol-temples, abodes of the demons, 5, 227, 229; 24, 29; destroyed by Khusroi, 24, 64; 37, 225; 47, xxvii, 14.

Idris, a prophet, 9, 3 1 ; was patient and entered into the mercy of God,

9,53.

Ignorance, see Nescience.

l-khm.y see Phing.

I ^ieh, a courtier at Kh^, 40, 114.

I Kiln, minister of Thai-Wu, 3, 207, 207 n.

I/^/^>^ana;^kala, n. of a place, 10 (ii), 108 sq.

Ikshvaku, taught yoga by Manu, 8, 58, 58 n. ; Br/hadratha, a king of the race of I., 15, 291 ; 5uddhodana, Buddha's father, monarch of the T. family, 19, i, 94j 131; 49 (i), 71, 92, 123 ; could not fix a bound for the ocean, 19, 11; 49 (i), 9; a Gaina may beg of families belonging to the line of I., 22, 92 ; twenty-one Tirthakaras of the I. race appeared before Mahavira, 22, 218; a noble family, 22, 225 ; knew the kush/^a of yore, 42, 6, 679 sq.

Ikshvakubhumi, the Arhat jR/sha- bha was born at, 22, 281.

I/a, see Ida,.

i Li, or * The Decorum Ritual,' 3,

^xviii.

I-liao, n.p., 40, 28-31, 104 sq., 104 n., 288 sq.

i Liu, originated certain funeral rites, 28, 164.

'lUiyun, the book of the righteous kept in T. in Paradise, 9, 324.

Illusion, see Maya.

Ilya, tree in the world of Brahman, 1, 275, 277.

i Li, or * The Decorum Ritual,' 3,

^xviii.

I-liao, n.p., 40, 28-31, 104 sq., 104 n., 288 sq.

i Liu, originated certain funeral rites, 28, 164.

'lUiyun, the book of the righteous kept in T. in Paradise, 9, 324.

Illusion, see Maya.

Ilya, tree in the world of Brahman, 1, 275, 277.

Immortality, obtained by highest knowledge, knowledge of Brahman or Self, 1, 35, 149, 312 sq. ; 8, 103, 143, 176, 176 n., 180, 185, 187, 193, 313, 391; 15, 342 ; 25, 501 ; 30, 228; 34, Ixxix sq., 275, 279; 38, 369 sq., 392; 43, 357 ; 44, 165, 170; 48, 18, 296 sq., 311, 386, 396, 690, 694 sq., 699, 731 sq. ; the body is mortal, the Self is immortal, 1, 140 sq. ; when freed from the senses, the wise, on departing from this world, become immortal, 1, 147; 8, 44 ; Breath or Pra«a is death, life, and i., 1, 213 sq., 294; enjoyed by the gods, 1, 291 ; promised to those who avoid sensual pleasures, 2, 114; reached by those who keep the vow of chastity, 2, 158 ; 8, 153 ; in thy

288

IMMORTALITY

offspring thou art born again, that, 7nortal, is thyi,, 2, 159 ; Zoroaster asks Auharmas;^ for i., 5, 1 sq., 192, 194 sq. ; the seven immortal rulers, 5, 117-19,11811.; 18, 79 sq., 255-8, 258 n. ; means for attaining i., 8, 99-102, 165 sq.; 43, 357; 48, 395 sq. ; by transcending the three qualities, 8, 109 sq. ; depends on self-restraint, abandonment, and freedom from heedlessness, 8, 152, 168, 182; delusion I call death, and freedom from delusion I call i.,S, 152; 48, 23 ; depends on truth, 8, 170 ; there is no death, hence there can be no i., 8, 191 ; the Brahman is the highest goal, where one reaches i., 8, 255 ; he who in the moment of death becomes equable even for the space of a single exhalation, be- comes fit for i., 8, 372 ; when the quality of goodness predominates in the unperceived, that fits one for i., 8, 373; no man granted i., 9, 48; earnestness is the path of i., 10 (i), 9 ; Amrita, or i., explained as Nir- vawa, 10 (i), 9 n., 43 ; the immortal place, 10 (i), 3 3 ; the true Brahmawa has reached the depth of the Im- mortal, 10 (i), 93 ; attained by Buddha, 10 (ii), 13, 37; Buddha's disciples merged into i., 10 (ii),'38 ; no prospect of i. for men, 12, 290, 295, 311; obtained through a son, 14, 84; 25, 346, 354, 354 n. ; Na/^i- ketas asks for i., 15, 4 ; 48, 361 ; i. in heaven, secured by the fire- sacrifice, 15, 4 ; when all desires that dwell in his heart cease, then the mortal becomes immortal, and obtains Brahman, When all the ties of the heart are severed here on earth, then the mortal becomes immortal, 15, 23 ; death is unreal, i. is real, 15, 84 ; Ya^wavalkya instructs Maitreyi on i. as the absorption in the Self, 15, 108-13, 181-5; 48, 387 ; he who is free from desires, obtains Brahman, is immortal, 15, 1 76 sq. ; how the creatures are made immortal, 18, 85 ; provided by the Creator, 18, 91 sq. ; succession of mortals by offspring preferable to i., 18, 92 sq. and n. ; through the renovation of creatures, 18, iii, 114, 118, 160, 165; men become immortal through the sacred fire,

; how the creatures are made immortal, 18, 85 ; provided by the Creator, 18, 91 sq. ; succession of mortals by offspring preferable to i., 18, 92 sq. and n. ; through the renovation of creatures, 18, iii, 114, 118, 160, 165; men become immortal through the sacred fire,

18, 172; gates of i. opened by Buddha, 19, 178; 21, 185; resur- rection and i., 23, 290-2, 307; brought by Saoshyawt, 23, 308 ; Aiiharmas;^ reserves it for himself, 24, 5 ; of the righteous in heaven, 24, 30, 81, 122 ; how to become fit for i., 25, 209 ; the sacrificer prays for i., 26, 348 sq. ; of the sacrificer, 26, 449 sq. ; 43, 256; 44, 119, 204, 261 sq. ; Aditi, the navel of i., 30, 174; prayer for i., 30, 212; the two eternal gifts Universal Weal and I., Haurvata^ and Amereta/, 31, 52, 76, 88, III, ii9sq., I23sq., 127, 129, 177, 181, 181 n., 308, 320; the Daevas beguile mankind of i., 31, 54, 59; the souls of the righteous in the eternal i., 31, 128 ; Universal Weal and I. worshipped, 31, 1 96, 256, 259, 325, 330j 348, 380; Hirawya- garbha's shadow is i., and death, 32, I, 7; bhuman is i., 34, 163, 168; i. of all effected things is a merely relative one, 34, 169; prepared by Yim, 37, 177 ; through good works, 37, 338 sq.; hope of i. the basis of religion, 37, 361 sq. ; given to the Mazda worshipper, 37, 387 ; i. of ether is to be understood, like that of the gods, as a relative i. only, 38, 17; he who dies and yet does not perish, has longevity, 39, 75 sq.; the reward of good deeds, 40, 238, 238 n., 267 sq. ; attained to by the Taoist who has his thoughts constantly fixed on absolute Purity, 40, 270-2, 319 n.; light is i., 41, 383; 43, 238; gold bestows i. on the fire-altar, 43, 146 sq. ; is man's highest form, 43, 147, 177 sq. ; the highest thing of all this universe, 43, 148, 181 ; laid into Agni, 43, 177 sq. ; the gods make their bodies boneless and immortal, 43, 178, 180; vital airs are i., 43, 178, 220; obtained by those who live a hundred years or more, 43, 299, 323 sq., 327; gained through fire-building rite, 43, 299 ; is the light that shines yonder, 43, 322 ; the immortal element distributed by Savitr/, the sun, 43, 322 sq.; no one shall be immortal with the body, 43, 357 ; founded on death, 43, 366 sq. and n. ; he who knows the mystery of the Fire-altar being Death,

IMMORTALITY— IMPURITY

289

and n. ; he who knows the mystery of the Fire-altar being Death,

IMMORTALITY— IMPURITY

289

reaches i., 43, 374 ; secured by gift of gold to the priest, 44, 350 ; Yim made men and cattle immortal, 47, 9 ; Upanishads refer to i., 48, 7 ; an attribute of the highest Self only, 48, 280 \— draught of u^ Hush, 5, 65, 70, 126; 18, 112, 112 n., 165 n.; pre- pared from the G6kar<^ (H6m) tree, 5, 100 ; 24, III, III n. ; Horn, the immortalizer of the living, 5, 177 ; Amrita or nectar, draught of i., 8, 62, 88 sq., 126, 391; water an elixir of i., 26, 374 ; 44, 87 ; Soma, the nectar of i., 26, 385 n.; 43, 251 sq., 255 sq. ; sacrificial food baked by fire is immortal (or ambrosia), 41, 164 ; drink of i. bought for a chariot, and stored by Indra in the waters, 42, 162 ; nectar of i. recovered by the gods, 43, 255 sq. ; the threefold divine Amrita, 43, 365. See also Amer6da<^, Emancipation, Imperish- able, and Nirvana.

Impediments to the attainment ot GMnas, 13, 243, 245 sq. ; false doc- trine about them, 17, 377 sqq.

Imperishable, the, Sk. Akshara, is immaterial, unseen, by the command of it everything is, in it the ether is woven, like warp and woof, 15, 137- 9 ; 34, 1 40 ; is Brahman, 34, xxxv, 138, 169-71; that element in Brah- man, from which the material uni- verse springs, 34, cxix; the higher knowledge is this by which the I. is apprehended, 34, 135-8 ; the In- destructible is higher than the high I., 34, 136, 137, 140; the I. is Brahman on account of its supporting all things up to ether ^ 34, 169-71 ; cannot be the embodied soul, 34, 171 ; meditations on the I., 38, 238- 40. See also Akshara.

Impermanence, of all things, see World (a).

Imprecations, at the recitation of the Veda, 1, 251; one may curse an enemy, but not a Brahmawa, 1, 251, 252 ; by means of breath, the beam, 1, 252 ; one should not utter i., 12, 159 ; 40, 241, 243 ; i. against an adulterer, 15, 218; after repeat- ing an i. one should touch water, 29, 31 ; against a sacrificer, in the case of mishaps during sacrifice, 44, 179, 186, 190 sq., 201 ; i. by which

against an adulterer, 15, 218; after repeat- ing an i. one should touch water, 29, 31 ; against a sacrificer, in the case of mishaps during sacrifice, 44, 179, 186, 190 sq., 201 ; i. by which

the sacrificer rids himself of his enemy, 44, 192; against enemies, 44, 266, 438, 501 ; Agni, a protector of sacrifices against i., 46, 96. See also Curse, Incantations, Oath, and Prayers. Impurity: rules about i. caused by death and childbirth, 2, Ivii sq., 249-54; 7, 87-94; 14, 27-30, 153, 177 sq., 180-2, 298 ; 15, 312 ; 24, 339-41 ; 25, 146, 162 sq., 177-87 ; 29, 355, 357-9; impure persons should not salute, nor be saluted, 2, 52 sq. ; causes of i., 2, 55-63, 60 sq. n., 74 sq., 181 sq., 220 sq. ; 7, 94- 106; 14, 22-4, 30, 71 sq., 120, 171, 174, 182 sq. ; 30, 19; 42, 186; children are not defiled before initiation, 2, 139 sq. ; the touch of a child cannot defile, 2, 186; is a cause of interruption of Veda-study, 2, 26osq., 264; 29, 115-17; of a corpse, 4, 26-8 ; 7, 94 ; 11, xxxix, 125 n. ; 37, 256 sq. ; defiling fire or earth with dead matter involuntarily is no sin, 4, 49-51 ^ the defiling power of a corpse differs according to the rank of the being that dies, 4, 50, 58 ; a corpse when dried up does not contaminate, 4, 105, 105 n. ; of menstruous women, 5, Ix, 16, 248, 251, 261, 265, 270 sq., 276-85, 304, 333, 341 n. ; 14, 32 sq., 33 sq. n. ; 18, 447; 24, 270, 296, 302-5, 330, 332-4, 340, 353; 25, 179, 183; 37, 162, 187, 432, 446; caused by death, 5, Ix, 245-76, 310, 319 sq., 332; 33, 373; 37, 153 sq.; caused by a serpent, 5, Ix sq., 254 ; caused by bodily refuse and dead matter, 5, iii, 204 sq., 378; 18, 35, 39-43, 52 n., 161, 161 n., 283, 292 sq. and n., 431, 455-8; 24, iii, 335-7, 339-41, 353-5; 37, 149 sq., 153-60; caused by sexual inter- course, 6, 78, 98 ; 7, 94 ; 25, 179, 194 ; caused by the funeral rites, 7, 76, 94; as long as his relatives remain impure, the departed spirit finds no rest, 7, 80 ; exemption from i. in cases of unnatural death, &c., 7, 92 sq. ; caused by shedding tears for a deceased person, 7, 93 ; food rendered impure, 7, 155 ; penances for being defiled by various causes, "^j 175, 176 ; when thy impurities

290

IMPURITY— INDRA

are blown away, thou wilt not enter again into birth and decay, 10 (i), 60 ; ignorance is the greatest taint, 10 (i), 61 ; a bad mind and wicked deeds are what defiles a man, and no outward observances can purify him, 10 (ii), 40-2 ; five impurities in the world, 10 (ii), 183 ; impure men and animals to be avoided by the Snataka, 29, 318 sq. ; of women after confinement, 30, 56, 56 n. ; defiling fire and water, 37, 108; caused by contact with deformed persons, 42, 72, 556 sq. See also Child {b), Death (c). Pollution, Puri- fication, Purity, tfwi Woman (^, e).

Imran (Amram) : God has chosen I.'s people, 6, 50, son.; Mary, daughter of I., 9, 292..

Inanimate things, classification of, 45, 207-10.

Inauspicious objects, see Omens.

See also Child {b), Death (c). Pollution, Puri- fication, Purity, tfwi Woman (^, e).

Imran (Amram) : God has chosen I.'s people, 6, 50, son.; Mary, daughter of I., 9, 292..

Inanimate things, classification of, 45, 207-10.

Inauspicious objects, see Omens.

Incantations, dispel the effects of poison and sickness, 7, 22 ; reciting deadly i. from the Atharvaveda, is murder, 7, 41 ; women are not to practise i. with roots, 7, no ; trying to overcome another by i., a^^sin, 7, 137 ; 14, 220 ; one who practises i. with roots cannot be a witness, 33, 88 n. ; punishment of those who practise i. with roots and spells, 33, 361 ; prayers andi. of Atharvaveda, Vol. 42. See also Imprecations, Prayers, and Witchcraft.

Incarnations of Verethraghna, 23, 231-8.

Incest, causes loss of caste, 2, 74, 280 sq., 280 n. ; 25, 338 ; penance for committing i., 2, 82 sq., 288, 293; 7, 132 ; 25, 465 sq., 465 n. ; a mortal crime, 7, 132, 134; 25, 441 ; committed by Pra^apati, 12, 209 ; women who must not be approached, 14, 234 sq. ; definition of i., punishments fori., 33, 179 sq., 182. See also Guru, and Sexual intercourse.

Inchastity, see Chastity.

Inda, Pali for Indra, q.v.

Indar, or Andar, demon of the religion of apostasy, 37, 253, 253 n.

Indasala cave, gods converted at the, 36, 248.

Indestructible, see Imperishable.

india, geography of, 8, 222-4; 12,

xli-xliii, 104 n., 105 sq. ; 14, 146-8 ; 32, 58-61, 320, 323, 392, 397-9 ; 35, xlii-xlv ;^36', 203 sq., 211, 249 sq., 250 n. ; Aryavarta defined, 14, 2-4; peculiarities of the Southern country and Avanti, 17, 33-40 ; the border countries of I., 17, 38 sq. ; Paz/jey- yaka, 17, 1^46 sq. n. ; countries where pure Aryan customs prevail, 25, xliv sq., 32 sq. ; Sraosha comes from I. on the East, 31, 304.

Indifference towards life and death, pleasure and pain, &c., a preliminary of release, 8, 246 sq., 392 sq. ; a sign of good conduct, 8, 326 ; the true Brahmawa or Arhat is he who is utterly indifferent, 10 (i), 92-5; (ii), 1 5 1-3 • ^^^ ^1^0 Tranquillity.

Individualism, false notions of, 36, 40 sq., 40 n.

Individuality : discussion on i. and name, 35, 40-5 ; continued identity of the individual, and re-individuali- zation, 35, 63-5 ; impermanence of i., and its being the source of pain, 35, 67; 36, 371 sq. ; i. and trans- migration, 35, 1 1 2 sq. ; five groups of characteristic marks of i., 36, 327 ; the Void Supreme 'versus i., 36, 362. See also I (ego), and Self (f).

Indo-European folklore, 42, 3 1 3 sq.

Indra (Pali Inda, or ^akra, Pali Sakka, or Maghavan, or Purandara).

(«) Names and epithets of I. {b) Qualities, attributes, family, worlds of I. {c) Myths, deeds of I. {d) I. and Agni. {e) I. and other gods. if) I. and the Demons. (^) Worship of I. {h) I. in mysticism and philosophy, (z) I. (^akra, Sakka) in Buddhism and Gainism.

(«) Names and epithets of I. {b) Qualities, attributes, family, worlds of I. {c) Myths, deeds of I. {d) I. and Agni. {e) I. and other gods. if) I. and the Demons. (^) Worship of I. {h) I. in mysticism and philosophy, (z) I. (^akra, Sakka) in Buddhism and Gainism.

{a) Names and epithets of I. Maghavan, a name of I., 1, 137- 40, 150; 8, 219, 347 ; 10 (i), 10; 12, xi, xi n., xix ; 44, 443 ; Vai- kuntba., or the person in the air, 1, 303 ; 15, 10 1 ; called Purandara, or the fortress-destroyer, 8, 219, 347 ; 45, 48, 117 ; thousand-eyed, 10 (ii), 58;42, 476;45, 48, 288; 49 (i), 5, 21 ; his mystic name is Ar^una, 12, 285; 41, 99; of a hundredfold powers, 12, 416 ; 42, 95 ; his horses, I. Harivat, lord of the bay steeds, 12, 434 ; 26, 81, 399 sq., 408 ; 32, 14, 29, 139, 143, 179, 272; 41, 20;

INDRA

291

46, 96 ; 49 (i), 61 ; called 5unasira, 12, 446 n. ; called vr/shan, the strong bull, 15, 47; 32, 139, 143, /45--7, 150 sq. ; 42, 81; a Lokapala, or guardian of the world, 25, 185, 216 sq. ; 35, 37 ; the supreme guide, 26, 57 sq. ; called Kaujika and Gautama, 26, 82, 82 n. ; I. Vimridh (Averter of Scorn), 26, 430 sq. ; 44, 5 sq. ; L the Brahmawa/^Mwsin, 26, 433 sq. ; * a man is I.,' 30, 54 ; I. ^a^ipati, husband of iSa^i, 30, 206 ; 42, 95, 125 sq., 503 ; 49 (i), 21 ; the god of the bright day, whose steed is the sun, 32, 16 ; as a priest (purohita),

32, 42; 42, 79; the lighter up of nights, 32, 119; Narajawsa, praised by men, 32, 295, 303 ; called * the best song,' 32, 439 ; is the god of strength, 34, 99 ; 44, 63 sq. ; I. Gyeshtbsiy 41, 70-2 ; worship of I. Sutraman (the good guardian), 41, 129, 132-5, 136 n. ; 44, 213 sq. n., 224 ; the Vasava, 42, 95 ; Sakra, or I., 42, 117 sq., &c. ; as lord in the south, 42, 192; the manly Asura,

42, 380 ; the lord of the nobility,

43, 74 ; I. Pradatr/ (the Bestower),

44, 8 sq. ; I. Vr/trahan (slayer of VWtra), 44, 11; see below (f)\ I. Vayodhas (giver of strength or life), 44, 2i3sq. n., 273,273n.; I. denotes a class of beings, 48, 331 sq. See also Mahendra.

{b) Qualities, attributes,

FAMILY, WORLDS OF I.

Characteristics of I., 1, 167, 170 ; kingdom, heaven, world, or worlds of I., 1, 275; 7, 194; 12,451; 15, 131, 337 ; 19, 304; 25, 157; 41, 23; 48, 747 sq. ; I. in Veda, and Iwdrain Avesta, 4, lii sq.; 5, ion.; 37, 253 n. ; world of I. attained by a virtuous king, 7, 41 ; 25, 314, 321 ;

33, 24, 288 sq. ; 49 (i), 138; the flag of I., 7, 124; 19, 91, 112, 112 n. ; 49 (i), 11, 11 n., 89, 207 ; his horse U>^i^aijjravas, and elephant Airavata, 8, 89 n. ; his thunderbolt, 10 (i), 28 ; 29, 365 ; 30, 169 sq. ; 32, 179 sq., 182 ; 33, 163 ; 34, 217 n. ; 35, 35; 41, 110 sq. ; 45, 48; 48, 328 ; Inda, the husband of Su^a, 10 (ii), 189 ; I.'s right arm, the most powerful, 12, 53; is the recipient of wealth, 12, 236; the Phalgunis

are his asterism, 12, 285 sq. ; the Night (Dawn, Day) wedded to I., 12, 337 ; those engaged in vows are seated on the throne of I., 14, 102 ;

; 45, 48; 48, 328 ; Inda, the husband of Su^a, 10 (ii), 189 ; I.'s right arm, the most powerful, 12, 53; is the recipient of wealth, 12, 236; the Phalgunis

are his asterism, 12, 285 sq. ; the Night (Dawn, Day) wedded to I., 12, 337 ; those engaged in vows are seated on the throne of I., 14, 102 ;

25, 185; the bliss of I., 15, 60, '61 sq.n. ; appears multiform through the Mayas, 15, 117; 48, 435; the child of Dyaus or Heaven, 15, 221 ; 29, 45 ; 30, 199 ; his palace, 19, 233, 233 n. ; iSakra, n. of Indra's throne, 22, 222, 229 ; the king shall emulate I., the sender of rain, 25, 396 ; born from Yagria. and Va^, 26, 32 sq. ; all the universe had submitted to I.,

26, 242 sq. ; man is I.-like, 26, 407 ; in the ^atapatha-Brahmawa, 26, 463 ; knows that through which no hatred may spring up amongst us, 29, 323 ; Sita his wife, 29, 334 ; Ekash/aka, his mother, 29, 342; his chariot, 32, 14, 29; Sakka is great, and he is only one, 36, 50 ; husbandry beneficial to I. and other gods, 41, 329 ; his great mill-stone, that crushes all vermin, 42, 22, 315 ; drinks Soma, 42, 65, 3i, 89, 204, 210 ; 44, 233 ; 46, 96 ; the bull with a thousand horns, befriended of I., 42, 105 ; is always awake, 42, 106 ; the lovely goddess that bore I., 42, 116 sq.; the day of I., 42, 136, 551 ; to I. belongs the first chariot, 42, 152 ; the divine representative of the warlike kings of the Vedic age, 44, xxi-xxiii ; the sky relates to I., 44, 241, 247; with I.'s power, 44, 253 n. ; has grown in ebriety and strength, 44, 380 ; his wife Indra^-, 44, 474 ; superior power of I. and other gods due to religious merit, 48, 238; heavenly nymphs in I.'s world, 49 (i), 88 ; jewels on his head, 49 (ii), 5c, 173, 176, 182; Indra's bow, see Rainbow.

{c) Myths, deeds of I.

Legend of T. and Vijvamitra, 1, 218 sq., 220 ; grants a boon to Pratardana, 1, 293 ; 34, 97-9, loi ; fourteen Indras (chiefs of the gods), pass away in each kalpa, 7, 79 ; acquired immortality in all worlds, 8, 282; has measured out the six spaces, 12, 137 n'. ; the sacrifice- tortoise did not stand still for I., 12, 161 ; I. and the women, 14, 33, 61 ; forest-produce generated by I.,

U 2

292

INDRA

; the sacrifice- tortoise did not stand still for I., 12, 161 ; I. and the women, 14, 33, 61 ; forest-produce generated by I.,

U 2

292

INDRA

14, 292; having become a bird, handed the Parikshitas to Vayu, 15, 128; in the shape of a Brahma- ^arin interprets a dream, 19, xxi ; love affairs of I., 19, 43 ; 25, 273 n. ; 26, 81, 81 n.; 33, 99, 99 n. ; 49 (i), 44 ; Mandhatr/* and Nahusha occu- pied I.'s throne, 19, 118, 122; 49 (i), 113; first council held in *6'akra's cavern,' 19, 335; delivers the cows, 23, 141 n. ; has laid down in the tree the embryo of the sterile cow, 30, 200 ; created light, 32, 14 ; fights for the bright cows (days, clouds), 32, 14, 37, 44; whets his red weapon, 32, 18 ; cut off the mountain tops, 32, loi ; the treasure (rain) conquered by I. from the clouds, 32, 115; has made the waters to flow freely for man, 32, 180; found the head of the horse at 5arya«avat, 32, 398 ; a version of the Code of Manu ascribed to I., 33, xii ; offered the Va^apeya, 41, 3 ; the doer of mighty deeds, 41, 105 ; mighty through the people, 41, 109 ; excluded from Soma, 41, 130 sq. ; when the Soma was flowing through him, lion, wolf, and tiger sprang from him, 41, 132 sq. ; makes Vasish/M his Brahman priest, 42, Ix ; puts strength into the magic plant, 42, 38 sq., 71, 280; disease shut out by I.'s command, 42, 39 ; was wounded, 42, 48, 310 sq. ; frees from evil sorcery, 42, 51 ; wore a talisman, 42, 80 ; fastened the amulet on for strength and heroism, 42, 85 ; grants husbands to maidens, 42, 94, 324 ; heaps together goods with a rake, 42, 95, 503 ; chose the waters as his goddesses, 42, 146, 350 ; stored away the amr/ta in the waters, 42, 162 ; protects the Brah- ma»a, 42, 169 sq., 433 ; though requested by I.,Bheda did not pre- sent the sterile cow, 42, 179 ; pro- tects the earth, 42, 200 sq. ; together with the i^/shis, 42, 231 ; the sun freed by I. and Atri, 42, 294 ; his misdeeds, 42, 522 sq. ; 43, 345 n. ; cut off the head of Makha, 44, xlviii ; from out of I. the gods formed the Vijva^it, 44, 139; Vasish/M taught I. the Vira^, and I. taught Vasish/^a the expiation for

the whole sacrifice, 44, 212 ; when his vital powers left him by the magic of Tvash/r/, animals and plants and metals flowed from the limbs of his body, 44, 214-16 ; when I.'s energies departed from him, the gods restored them by means of the Sautramam, 44, 231 ; the Adara-plants are I.'s might, 44, 451 sq. ; I. and the other gods perish and are created again, 48, 331 sq. ; Dajaratha, friend of I., 49 (i), 90; I., the lord of the winds, went to heaven through sacrifices, 49 (i), 1 10 ; his arm paralysed when raising his thunderbolt, 49 (i), 142, 142 n. See also belo^ (/). (d) I. AND AGNI.

; I. and the other gods perish and are created again, 48, 331 sq. ; Dajaratha, friend of I., 49 (i), 90; I., the lord of the winds, went to heaven through sacrifices, 49 (i), 1 10 ; his arm paralysed when raising his thunderbolt, 49 (i), 142, 142 n. See also belo^ (/). (d) I. AND AGNI.

Offerings and prayers to them conjointly, 2, 299; 12, 162 n., 176, 237 sq., 350, 369, 371, 375, 377 sq., 377 n., 380, 393 sq., 402, 408 n., 419; 14, 216; 26, 199 sq., 199 n., 221, 225, 296 sq., 313, 322 sq., 428 sq. ; 29, 17 n., 84, 88, 98n., 132, 136, 161, 203, 229, 337, 33711., 392,415; 30, 37,93, 175, 183 sq., 337; 41, 12, 12 n., 45 sq., 383; 42, 24, 49, 55, 58, 75, 126, 139, 173, 195,211,221, 231, 454; 43, 198, 274-8; 44, 75 sq. and n., 81, 392, 392 n. ; 46, 263-5, 420; when the fire is in full blaze, it is I., 12, 340; are all the gods, 12, 378 ; 26, 225- 41, 154, 212, 285, 375; 43, 278; 44, 392; pre- served the Soma for the production of creatures, 2i^^ 151 ; are this All, 26, 292, 292 n. ; preserved the A^^avaka priest for the production of creatures, 26, 317 sq. ; Agni, Mitra-Varuwau, I. win in the race of the gods, 26, 327 n. ; lay down the third layer of the altar, 41, 188, 190 ; 43, 41 sq. ; Agni (fire) belongs to, or consists of, I. and A., 41, 212, 253, 285, 375; I. takes the Soma juice in Agni, 41, 304 ; Agni is like 1., 41, 325 ; are the two arms of Pra^apati, 41, 374 sq. ; they went to the heavenly world, 41, 381-3; grant life and well-being, 42, 53 ; Agni seizes the wizards, and I. destroys them, 42, 64 ; protect from all evils, 42, 81; poured love into the waters, 42, 105 ; deposited in the u^^Msh^a, 42, 226 ; Bnhaspati,

INDRA

293

their companion, 42, 554 ; 43, 134 ; are the best of gods, 43, 41 ; 44, 278; are the gold plate and the gold man of the lire-altar, 43, 342 sq. ; are two arms of the fire- altar, 43, 388 ; behind these two deities are all the other gods, 44, 128 ; Agni, the greatest of Indras, 44, 489 ; Agni invoked to bring I. to the sacrifice, 46, 153, 316, 377 ; Agni identified with I., the bull among beings, 46, 186, 371 ; Agni on one chariot with I., 46, 237, 391 ; cross the waters, 46, 263 ; display the lights of heaven, 46, 263 ; killers of foes or Vr/tras, 46, 263 sq. ; the piousmen, kindling Agni, strengthen- ing I., 46, 318; has looked after Agni, 46, 367; Agni credited with the deeds of I., the conqueror of the cows and of the waters, 46, 398. See also Agni {h), {e) I. AND OTHER GODS.

; the piousmen, kindling Agni, strengthen- ing I., 46, 318; has looked after Agni, 46, 367; Agni credited with the deeds of I., the conqueror of the cows and of the waters, 46, 398. See also Agni {h), {e) I. AND OTHER GODS.

The king or chief of the gods, 1, 151 ; 8, 347 ; 11, 142 ; 12, 449 sq. ; 21, 4, 69 sq., 342, 387 ; 22, 222 sq.; 26, 93, 433; 35, 12 sq.; 36, 130; 44, 438 n., 464 ; 45, 48, 288, 292 ; 49 (i), 121, 187, 196 ; (ii), 42, 90 sq.; how he obtained pre-eminence among the gods, 1, 307 ; 10 (i), 10 ; worshipped by the gods, 10 (ii), 52, 125; speaks for the gods, 12, 154; represents all the gods, 12, 168 ; 44, 419 ; surrounded by crowds of Devas, 19, 20 ; surrounded by the Devis, 19, 41 ; fills the gods with joy, 36, 322 ; in a list of gods, 42, 80, 160, 221 ; the gods, dispatched by I., disturb the sacrifice of an enemy, 42, 90 ; by his brahma>^arya, he brought the light to the gods,

42, 217 ; gods draw together round I., 43, 127 ; is equal to all the gods,

43, 140 ; the gods are the people of King Dharma I., 44, 370 ; I., enter- ing heaven, saluted by the immortals, 49 (i), 16 ;— I., Agni, and Vayu, are above the other gods, 1, 151 ; I.^ Maghavat, and Purandara as three gods, 8, 347, 347 n.; I. combines with Adit y as, Vasus, Maruts, and Vijve Devah, 12, 264 ; 26, 241 ; 44, 479 sq. ; 46, 154; Agni, I., and Surya superior gods, 26, 402-4; I., Agni, Savitar, Brihaspati invoked

for long life, 42, 49 ; performs the new and full moon sacrifice for his brothers Agni and Soma, 44, 16; was healed by the Ajvins and Saras- vati, 44, 216 sq., 248 sq., 252 ; Agni, I., Soma, Makha, Vish«u, and Vijve Deva^ perform sacrifice, 44, 441 ; Agni, L, Soma invoked together, 46, 213; I., Yama, Varuwa, 49 (i), 197 ;— has created glory for the ^psarases^ 29, 316 ; tried to find out who Brahman was, 1, 150 sq. ; is Brahman, 12, 211 n. ; runs away from terror of Brahman, 15, 21, 59 ; humbly approaches Brahman, 19, 188; 49 (i), 107 ; I. and Brahman, deities of a -Ritu-graha, 26, 320 n. ; and Brahmanaspati, 42, 163, 213; Bvxhaspati put the garment of im- mortality on I., 29, 304 ; 1. and Br/haspati invoked and worshipped together, 29, 315 ; 42, 160 ; 44, 402 ; compact of Brihaspati with L and Brahman, 42, 127 ; his double Brihaspati, 42, 596 ; Br/haspati and I., priesthood and nobility, 43, 228 sq. ; DhdtYi has shaven the head of I., 29, 56 ; the Earth adheres to I., 42, 203 ; pierces the Gandhar'vas with his missiles, 42, 33 sq. ; Kruhna is I. among the gods, 8, 88 ; the Lord of the seat, the friend of I., 30, 161 ; I. the king, the Maruts the people,

; DhdtYi has shaven the head of I., 29, 56 ; the Earth adheres to I., 42, 203 ; pierces the Gandhar'vas with his missiles, 42, 33 sq. ; Kruhna is I. among the gods, 8, 88 ; the Lord of the seat, the friend of I., 30, 161 ; I. the king, the Maruts the people,

8,346; 12, 334 ; 42, 663; 49 (i), 53, 81 ; calls the Maruts to his help against Vr/tra, 12, 334; 32, 329; 41, 34, 84 ; invoked and worshipped with the Maruts (Marutvat), 12, 335, 399; 26, 93, 332-8, 347; 29, 314; 30, 157 ; 32, 14 sq., 134, 136 sq., 143, 159, 167, 210, 272 sq., 289, 340, 375 ; 42, 132 sq., 183, 188, 207, 663 ; 44, xxii sq., 207, 255 n., 382 ; 46, 44, 154, 237, 378; assisted by the Maruts in battle with Vr/tra, 12, 416 sq., 417 n., 452 ; 26, 334 sq.; 32, 14 sq., 36 sq., 44, 46, 392 ; 44, 255; dialogue between the Maruts and I., 32, xii-xxi, xxiii, 179-208, 286-8; rivalry between Land the Maruts, 32, xxiii, 286-90 ; the eldest among the Maruts, 32, 67 ; the Maruts left I. alone in the kill- ing of Ahi, 32, 180; Maruts an- nounce the arrival of I., 32, 209,

294

INDRA

alone in the kill- ing of Ahi, 32, 180; Maruts an- nounce the arrival of I., 32, 209,

294

INDRA

213; not even I. can injure the bounty of the Maruts, 32, 210 ; Maruts know the manly deeds of I., 32, 210; I., in the assembly of the Maruts, 49 (i), 53 ; identified with Parganya, 42, 235 ; prayer to I. and Parimta^ 26, 450 ; was a pupil of Pragdpati, 1, 134-42 ; 34, 199; 48, 321; I. and Prag-apati, door-keepers in the world of Brahman, 1, 275 sq., 277 ; Pra^apati has given victory to I., 29, 280 ; I. and Pra^apati on the path of the gods, 38, 386 ; is the left arm of Pra^apati, 43, xx ; enters Pra^apati with food, 43, 92 ; created out of Pra^apati, 44, 15 ; Pra^apati per- forms new and full moon sacrifice for L, 44, 16 ; Pushan has shaven the beard of I., 30, 217 ; I. and Pushan praised and worshipped together, 41, 54 n., 55 ; 44, xxv, xliv; 46, 154 ;^I. with the K\bhus invoked in the Arbhava hymn, 44, 381 ; at the head of the Rudras, 1, 41 sq. ; Rudras united with I., 44, 382, 479 sq. ; Sarasruatt distilled Soma for the sake of I.'s strength, 44, 233 ; Soma's relation to I., 26, xvi-xx, 22 ; Soma praises l.,26, 247 ; offer- ing to Land S., 41, 54 n., 56 ; Soma, I.'s faithful companion, 44, 226 ; Speech, the goddess, uttered by I., 29, 51 ; the sun (Aditya, Surya) is I., 12, 181 sq., 350 ; 26, 96 sq., 407, 419, 438 ; I. and Surya invoked for offspring, 29, 287 ; protected by Trishamdhi, 42, 127 sq. ; tries to conquer Usbas, 32, 145 ; Faruwa opposed to I., 42, 370; is the Fasu of the gods, 12, 176, 176 n. ; with the Vasus, 26, 122, 241 ; 32, 244 ; 42, 116 ; 44, 479 sq. ; Soma libations for I. and Fdyu, 26, 265-9, 277 sq., 362,418-21; 32,440; 46, 154, 156 ; I. and Vayu (Wind) identified, 26, 269 ; 44, 479 sq. ; Firdg became I., the ruler, 42, 216 ; I. and Fishnu divided a thousand cows into three parts, 26, 62, 62 n. ; Vishwu, friend of I., 26, 171 sq. ; 32, 127, 133 sq. ; 41, 138 sq., 396 ; offerings to Land v., 41, 54 sq., 54 n., 138-42; 44, 402 ; share bestowed on L, lordship on Vishnu, 43, 68 ; L encompassed Vishwu, 44, 443, 451 sq. ; L and

Fis'vakarman, 11, 264 sq. ; 26, 431 sq., 431 n. ; 41, 188, 190. (/) L AND THE Demons.

After having killed Vrilra, I, became great, 1, 157 ; his struggling with and slaying of Vr/tra, 1, 167, 170; 12, xix, 20-2, 52 sq., 164-9, 175 sq., 177 n., 180, 182, 379, 416 sq. and n., 449 sq., 452 ; 26, 15 sq., 15 n., 62, 265, 333-5, 399 "•, 4Co; 29, 334, 367; 32, 127, 133 sq., 144, 180, 182, J98, 392 ; 41, 45 sq., 87 sq., 138 sq., 141, 178 n., 179, 332 n., 365; 42, 18, 63, 79, 8r,

and n., 449 sq., 452 ; 26, 15 sq., 15 n., 62, 265, 333-5, 399 "•, 4Co; 29, 334, 367; 32, 127, 133 sq., 144, 180, 182, J98, 392 ; 41, 45 sq., 87 sq., 138 sq., 141, 178 n., 179, 332 n., 365; 42, 18, 63, 79, 8r,

91 sq., 95, 126, 129, 382, 401 ; 43, 275; 44, 6 sq., II, 380 sq. ; 46,^4; 49 (i), 81, 113; slew Vijvarupa, Tvash/ri's three-headed son, 1, 293, 293 n. ; 14, 32 ; 41, 130-2, 134; 42, 522 ; 44, 213 sq. ; 48, 251, 253 ; delivered the Arunmukhas to the wolves, killed the people of Pra- hlada, Puloma, and Kalakaw^a, 1, 293, 293 n. ; struggle between L and the Asuras or Dasyus, 1, 307 ; 12, 286 sq, and n. ; 15, 342 ; 26, 399; 29, 342 ; 42, 79, 83, 118, 137, 215, 222 sq., 500, 627 ; 43, 192 ^sq. ; struggle between L and Ahi, Atar and Azi, 4, Hi ; the waters his com- panions in the battle against VWtra, 12, 22 ; Trita slew Vijvarupa for I., 12, 47 sq. and n. ; 44, 250 n. ; drives off the Rakshas, 12, 128 ; 42, 9, 66 ; 44, 464 ; Indrajatru, * foe of I.,' and I ndrajatru, 'having L for a foe,' 12, 165 sq. n., 166 ; perhaps Vr/tra would have slain I., 12, 166; 44, 250 n. ; by slaying Vr/tra L became a Brahmawa- murderer, 14, 32 sq., 32 n. ; destroys all enemies, 30, 169 ; knows the demons, 30, 212 ; Trita smote Ahi before L, 31, 233 n.; guided past his enemies the Rak- shas, 41, 73 sq. ; L and Namuy^i, 41,

92 ; 42, 256 sq., 583 ; 44, 222 sq. ; helps to destroy the demons, 42, 65 ; an ally against sorcerers^ and spells, 42, 77 sq., 80 sq. ; the Asuri allured L away from the gods, 42, 103, 547 ; conquered the Salavr/kas, 42, 138 ; the serpent slain by L, 42, 146, 154, 349 ; the earth sides with I., not with Vr/tra, 42, 203 ; lives with the Asuras, 42, 268; slays Arbuda, 42, 633 sq. ; the repeller of

INDRA

295

shafts, 43, loi ; ' not for a smgle day hast thou fought, nor hast thou any enemy, 0 Maghavan : illusion is what they say concerning thy battles ; no foe hast thou fought either to-day or afore- time,^ 44, 14; horse-sacrifice for I. Vr/trahan, 44, 398 sq. ; Dadhyaw^'s head is cut off by I. and restored by the Ajvins, 44, 444 sq. ; the slayer of the evil-minded, 44, 480 ; smiter of the demon Vala, 49 (i), no, no n. ; Bali, I., and Nahusha, 49 (i), 113; Asurinda, ^ lord ' of the Asuras, 49 (ii), 91 n. {g) Worship of I.

Vr/trahan, 44, 398 sq. ; Dadhyaw^'s head is cut off by I. and restored by the Ajvins, 44, 444 sq. ; the slayer of the evil-minded, 44, 480 ; smiter of the demon Vala, 49 (i), no, no n. ; Bali, I., and Nahusha, 49 (i), 113; Asurinda, ^ lord ' of the Asuras, 49 (ii), 91 n. {g) Worship of I.

The Mahavrata belongs to I., 1, 167, 170 ; festivals of I., 2, 42 ; 22, 92 ; 29, 98,130, 332, 415 ; sacrifices to I., 2, 108, 299 ; 12, 128 n., 129, 162 n., 164, 176-82 and n., 185, 189, 375, 377-81, 377 n., 408 n., 415 sq., 415 n.; 14, 304 ; 15, 337; 25, 91, 454 sq.; 26, 220 sq., 297, 313-16, 33i-9j 362, 376, 429; 29, 161, 173, 326, 331 sq., 392; 30, 37, 123, 143, 243 sq., 337; 38,259; 41, 12, 70-2, 82, 113, 116, 120-2, 129, 132-5, 136 n., 136 sq., 162 ; 44, 3 n., 5sq.,8sq.,ii, 36,62-6,121, 142,207 sq., 213 sq. n., 402, 443 sq., 475, 477, 490, 502 ; 46, 9, 44, 198, 301 ; prayers to I., 2, 297 n., 298; 7, 266; 11, 180; 12, 91, 96 n., 229, 434; 14, 251, 318; 15, 45, 53 ; 26, 122, 304, 352 sq., 376, 450 ; 29, 98, 130, 141, 147 sq., 182, 190, 210, 231, 233, 280, 287, 362 ; 30, 148 sq., 153, 159, 176-8; 41, 38, 204 sq.; 42, 9, 24, 32, 48 sq., 54, 65 sq., 89, 138, 145, 148 sq., 151, 193, 198, 204, 211, 214, 235, 353, 454, 549; 43, 198, 291 ; 44, 381, 479 sq. ; 46, 44, 198 ; Veda-study to be interrupted when I.'s flag is hoisted or taken down, 7, 124 ; is the deity of sacri- fice, 12, no, 129, 285, 337; 26, 58, 81, 102, 137, 239, 241, 295, 314, 428 ; 41, 132, 137 ; 44, 6 ; prayer to I. at the fire-worship, 12, 356 ; invoked to cleanse from sin, 14, 250 ; worshipped by 5*ukra and Angiras, 19, 95 ; Soma libations for I., I. invited to the Soma, 25, 351, 351 n.; 26, 241, 285 sq., 294-7, 320 n., 397-400, 430 sq.; 32,408; 41, 6-8 ; 42, 18, 66 ; 44, 108; red

at the fire-worship, 12, 356 ; invoked to cleanse from sin, 14, 250 ; worshipped by 5*ukra and Angiras, 19, 95 ; Soma libations for I., I. invited to the Soma, 25, 351, 351 n.; 26, 241, 285 sq., 294-7, 320 n., 397-400, 430 sq.; 32,408; 41, 6-8 ; 42, 18, 66 ; 44, 108; red

cows sacred to I., 26, 62 ; the Sadas or tent belongs to I., 26, 141, 145, 147 ; delights in songs, 26, 146; is the leader of the sacrifice, 26, 261 sq. ; oflferings for his two bay steeds, 26, 315, 316 n., 369-73; the un- pressed Soma delighted him not, 26, 425 ; the Shoiajin graha is I., 26, 429 ; oblation to I. at the wedding, 29, 32 ; 30, 190 ; invoked for (male) offspring, 29, 43, 287 ; 30, 190 ; the BrahmaHrin given in charge of I., 29, 64, 79 ; 44, 86 ; offerings to I. and those belonging to I., 29, 85, 85 n., 161 ; animal slain for the hospitable reception of a king or father-in-law is sacred to I., 29, 88 ; the newly-built house sacred to I., 29, 96, 347, 349 ; 30, 206 ; 42, 140 ; invoked for the protection of cattle, 29, 100;. 30, 87, 89; 42, 143, 367; worshipped at rites relating to agri- culture, 29, 326, 331 sq., 334, 337 sq., 415 ; 30, 113 sq. ; the Ash/ak^ sacred to I., 29, 341, 341 n. ; the Indraturiya offering in which the fourth oblation belongs to I., 41, 50-4 ; sacrifice to I. at the king's house, 41, 59 sq. ; the bull his animal, 41, 60 ; worshipped at the king's consecration, 41, 89, 94 sq., 101 sq. ; I., the controller of bodies, invoked to promote virility, 42, 32 ; invoked for a wife, 42, 95, 503 ; invoked to deprive a man of his virility, 42, 108 sq.; invoked in charms pertaining to royalty, 42, 112-23, 125-33, 329, 380, 440, 478, 510; invoked against the serpents, 42, 152-4 ; a shepherd's sacrifice to I., 42, 367 ; all beings magnify I., 43, 140, 197; the Ardhendra or * half- Indra' libations, 43, 216, 216 n. ; is the self of sacrifice, 43, 262 ; the he-goat, at the horse-sacrifice, goes to the seat of I. and Pushan, 44, XXV ; animal offered to I. -Pushan, 44, xliv ; worshipped at the Sautra- ma«], 44, 213 sq. n., 216-18, 221, 221 n., 224, 232 sq., 241, 243-7, 253, 256, 260-4, 273, 273 n.; by the Sautramawt, T. became the highest of gods, 44, 249 ; wor- shipped at the Ajvamedha, 44, 281, 300, 400 ; the Indraless, hymnless, i.e. godless, 46, 366 ; invited by

296

INDRA

sacrificers, 48, 330 sq.; festival of setting up I.'s banner, 49 (i), 11, II n., 89; in heaven, honoured by 5ukra and Angiras, 49 (i), 93.

(h) I. IN MYSTICISM AND PHILO- SOPHY.

godless, 46, 366 ; invited by

296

INDRA

sacrificers, 48, 330 sq.; festival of setting up I.'s banner, 49 (i), 11, II n., 89; in heaven, honoured by 5ukra and Angiras, 49 (i), 93.

(h) I. IN MYSTICISM AND PHILO- SOPHY.

Meditation on I. as Prawaor life, 1,219, 228 sq., 294; 15, 275; 34, 99; 48, 250-4, 256 ; is the sun, 1, 219; 15, 331; 43, 92; he who knows I. as the lord of all beings, having departed, becomes I. and shines in those worlds, 1, 231, 293 sq. ; a name of the Self, 1, 2 42, 245 ; 15, 311 ; I. is truth, 1, 293 ; the strength of an unchaste student goes to I., 2, 294, 294 n. ; the devotee feels no attachment even to I. (or, is esteemed by I. himself), 8, 250, 250 n. ; is one of the ten fires at the allegorical sacrifice of the sense-organs, 8, 261 ; not seen by one who does not attain to the Adhyatman, 8, 316; the presiding deity of the hands and of actions, 8, 338; Kshatriya caste (nobility) identified with I., 12, xvi-xviii, xvi sq. n., 419; 41, 3, 23-5, 89, 102; 43, 342, 344, 345 n. ; the sacrificer is I., 12, xix n. ; 26, 72, 97 ; 41, 13, 18, 56, 81, 88, 98 sq.; Trishfubh metre related to I., 12, 205 n. ; 43, 262, 330 ; 44, 106, 358 ; is the highest light, 12, 328 ; identified with the Ahavaniya fire, 12, 338; is the sacrifice, 12, 356 ; is might and vigour, 12, 419; 26, 220 sq. ; 41, 82, 102 ; 44, 217, 221 ; mystic doctrines of the sacred syllables and I., Agni, Vayu, and Aditya, 15, 48 sq. ; in the white eye-ball, 15, 106 ; is the thunder, 15, 140 sq. ; 44, 116 ; the man in the right eye is I., and his wife abides in the left eye, 15, 159? 344 ; 43, 369; a manifestation of Brahman, 15, 303 ; 34, loi sq. ; 48, 250-4, 256 ; identified with Purusha, 25, 513; out-breathing and in-breathing belong to I., 26, 210; Riks and Samans are I., 26, 436 ; produced from Rik and Saman, 26, 438 ; teacher says to pupil * I.'s pupil art thou,' 29, 306 ; the king represented as I., 33, 217 sq. ; witnesses watched by I. and other gods, 33, 245 ; explained as a mystic

name meaning 'kindler,' 41, 143 sq. ; deity and metre, 43, 53 ; the Vira^ is the world of I., 43, 94 ; is Va>^ or speech, 43, 134 ; 44, 16, 218 ; to I. belongs the vital air of the centre of the body, 44, 121; I.'s power bestowed upon the Sacrificer, 44, 181 ; connected with summer, 44, 247; is the mind, 44, 263 ; a term referring to the Highest Reality (Narayawa), 48, 522.

(i) I. (^AKRA, SAKKA) IN BUDDHISM AND GAINISM.

belongs the vital air of the centre of the body, 44, 121; I.'s power bestowed upon the Sacrificer, 44, 181 ; connected with summer, 44, 247; is the mind, 44, 263 ; a term referring to the Highest Reality (Narayawa), 48, 522.

(i) I. (^AKRA, SAKKA) IN BUDDHISM AND GAINISM.

Gods, I., Asuras, &c., cried out against the injustice of killing cows for sacrifices, 10 (ii), 51; Buddha addressed as Sakka, 10 (ii), 58, 196, 202, 207 sq. ; Buddha compared with I., 10 (ii), 58; 19, 71, 78; 49 (i), 21, 52, 56, 69-71, 76; the wise man is Brahman and I., 10 (ii), 117; what I. said when Buddha died, 11, 117 ; by the sound of his trumpet I. makes all beings silent when Buddha preaches, 11, 142 ; sends Vissakamma to build a palace for the king Sudassana, 11, 264 sq. ; comes to hear Buddha's preaching, 13, 123 ; does service to Buddha, 13, 125-7, 141 sq. ; 35, 12 sq.; 36, 24; 49 (ii), 90 sq., 165; .Suddhodana and his queen com- pared with I. and ^a^t, Buddha with the son of I., 19, i, 51, 94 ; 49 (i), 92 sq. ; 6'akra himself, and his attendants perish, 19, 275; Brahman and I. scatter flowers, &c., at Buddha's birth, 19, 347 sq., 350, 352 ; has 20,000 gods as his fol- lowers, 21, 4 ; entreats Buddha to teach the law, 21, 55 ; I. and Brahma Sahampati honour Buddha, 21, 69 sq. ; men may be reborn as Indras, 21, 125 ; seats of I. gained by hearing the Dharmaparyaya preached, 21, 332, 335; honours the preacher, 21, 349 ; Gadgada- svara preaches under the shape of I.,

21, 401 ; Avalokitejvara assumes the shape of I., 21, 411 ; Mahavira refuses a robe given by I., 22, 79 n. ; causes the embryo of Mahavira to be removed from the Brahman ical to the Kshatriya part of Ku«^apura,

22, 190 sq., 225-9 ; honour done by I. to Mahavira, 22, 196-200, 223

INDRA— INHERITANCE

297

sqq. ; on his command, demons bring treasures to Siddhartha's palace, 22, 248 ; a parrot brought down I. to wait upon him, 36, 6 ; length of life of the Bodisat as Sakka, 36, 133 n. ; the problem put by Sakka, 36, 249; the Bodisat chooses a boon of I., 36, 310 ; enjoys perfect bliss, 36, 322 ; feels no dis- content, 36, 323 ; I., in the guise of a Brahmawa, tries to persuade King Nami to retain his royalty, but finally applauds his determination to become an ascetic, 45, 36-41 ; directs kings to renounce the world, 45, 87 ; Mah^vira is brilliant like I., 45, 288; the faithful will become like I., 45, 292 ; outdone by the glories of the Sakyas, 49 (i), 2 ; takes the new-born Buddha, 49 (i), 5 ; makes gifts to Buddha, 49 (i), 166 sq.; a preacher of the Law attains the throne of ^akra, 49 (i), 185, 187 ; the pitcher of god 5akra, 49 (ii), 173.

I^dra, the Daeva or demon, in Avesta, 4, 139, 139 n., 224 ; 5, 10 n. See also Andar.

Indrabhuti, of the Gautama gotra, the oldest disciple of Mahavira, 22, 265-7, 265n., 286sq. ;45, 41-6, 41 n.

Indradatta, one of the sixteen vir- tuous men, 21, 4.

Indradatta, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 288, 292.

Indradhva^a, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 178.

See also Andar.

Indrabhuti, of the Gautama gotra, the oldest disciple of Mahavira, 22, 265-7, 265n., 286sq. ;45, 41-6, 41 n.

Indradatta, one of the sixteen vir- tuous men, 21, 4.

Indradatta, n. of a Sthavira, 22, 288, 292.

Indradhva^a, n. of a Tathagata, 21, 178.

Indradyumna Bhallaveya, n.p., 1, 84, 87 ; 12, 206 n. ; 43, 393, 396.

Indra^alavidya, or magic art, trickery, 44, 368 n.

Indraketudhva^ara^a, n. of a Tathagata, 49 (ii), 100.

Indram, oblations to her at the wedding and other domestic rites, 29, 31 n., 32, 331 sq., 352, 424 ; 30, 114; poured love into the waters, 42, 105 ; the same as the person in the left eye, 43, 369 ; is the beloved wife of Indra, 44, 474.

Indrapuraka Kula, of the Vejava- ^ika Ga«a, 22, 291.

Indriya;/!, see Organs, Senses, and Spiritual sense.

Indrota .Saunaka, quoted as teacher on ritual, 44, 393, 396.

Indu, the moon, king of shining bodies, 8, 346, 346 n. ; invoked for cows and horses, 29, 346 ; 30, 206. See also Moon.

Industries : ceremonies at the pre- paration of silk, 27, 36 ; 28, 223 sq. ; silk and other i. regulated, 27, 265 sq., 271 ; the wives look after the silkworms, 28, 239 ; sacred beings instruct Masye and Masyaoi in arts and manufacture, 47, 7 sq.

Infanticide, see Woman {g).

Inference, denotes Smr/ti, 34, 203.

Infidels, see Heresy, and Nastikas.

Infinite, the, see Bhuman.

Infinite Peelings, see Meditations.

Informing, sin of malignant, 7,135; 25, 106, 163, 441.

Ingitamara;^a, see Itvara.

I%itas (commotions), pain arises from the, 10 (ii), 140 sq.

Ingratitude : those who have re- turned evil for good, cannot be purified, 25, 469.

Inherence (samavaya) : the distinc- tion of the Vaijeshikas between con- junction (saw yoga) and 1., 34, 389 sq., 396 sq.; the connexion between the Lord and the soul and the pradhana cannot be i., 34, 436.

Inheritance, law of, 2, xxi sq., 1 30-7, 302-10; 6, 25, 37, 72-5, 77, 96, 172 n.; 7,45,61-74; 14,xxvi,76,8i,84- 91, 93 sq., 179 sq., 224-31, 231 sq. n., 336 ; 18, 183-7, 194-6; 25, Ixi sq., Ixi n., Ixx, cii sq., cv n., 254, 345-80, 468 sq., 600 (s.v. partition); 27, 120, 120 sq. n. ; 33, xv, 62 sq., 127, 135 sq., 182, 188-202, 272 sq., 338, 369-85; 37,113, 147, 427, 485 sq.; one should not take the heritage of an outcast, 2, 88 n., 282 ; liability of heirs for debts, 2, 244; 25, 282 sq. ; 33,41-9, 46 n., 329; making a will, 6, 112 sq. ; 37, 47 ; exclusion from participation, 7, 64 sq. ; duties incumbent upon the heir, 7, 65; partition of property, 7, 67 sq., 70-4 ; collateral succession, 7, 62, sq.; suc- cession of females, 7, 6g sq. ; in- divisible property, 7, 70, 74; law of i. among Buddhist Bhikkhus, 17, 243-5 ; inherited property of a minor or female to be protected by the king, 25, 257 sq. ; partition of i. made once only, 25, 335, 335 n. ;

298

INHERITANCE— INSTRUCTION

; in- divisible property, 7, 70, 74; law of i. among Buddhist Bhikkhus, 17, 243-5 ; inherited property of a minor or female to be protected by the king, 25, 257 sq. ; partition of i. made once only, 25, 335, 335 n. ;

298

INHERITANCE— INSTRUCTION

a (pure) mode of acquiring property, a title of possession, 25, 426 ; 33, 53 sq., 243, 309 sq., 314; women own no heritage, 26, 367 ; the domestic fire to be kindled at the division of the i., 29, 13, 13 n., 271 ; partition deed made by brothers, ^3, 305 ; gift of inherited property, 33, 342 sq. ; a king confiscates the property of a man who has no heir, 45, 67, 67 n. ; sons divide the property of an aged father, 46, 71. See also Sons, and Woman {a^ e). Initiation, or Upanayana, ordained for the three higher castes, 2, i ; 34, 197, 224; rules and rites for the i. of members of the three higher castes, 2, 2-6, 175-8, 182 sq. ; 7, 114 sq., 119, 127; 14, 56-8, 149 sq.; 25, xxxix n., 36-^2, 61 sq.; 29, 8 sq., 58-68, 58 sq. n., 187-93, 276, 303- 12, 399-403; 30, xviii sq., xxv sq., 63-77, 137-61, 253, 270-5, 302 sq. ; 44, XV, 86-90 ; is a second birth, 2, 3, 176 ; 14, 9 sq., 150, 210 ; 25, 57, 61 ; 42, 215; 44, 87-90; from the time of i. the child obtains the right to perform religious ceremonies, 2, 139 sq. ; the duty to live in the teacher's house after i. is common to all orders, 2, 153; allowing the time for the i. to pass, a minor offence, 2, 282 ; second i. after penance, 2, 287; 7, 162, 178; 14, 104 sq., 115, 213 sq.; Nu zudi, the i. of the young Parsi, 4, 122 ; the marriage ceremony is considered as the i. of women, 7, 90 ; from the mother is the first birth ; the second^ from the girding tvith the sacrificial string. In the latter^ the Sdvitrt hymn is his mother^ and the teacher his father. It is this which entitles members of the three higher castes to the designation of ^the twice-born J* 7, 119; a teacher should not initiate one whom he does not know, 7, 122; proper time for i., 7, 136 ; penance for omitting i., 7, 179; 25, 469; Vratyas, i. e. those for whom the ceremony of i. has not been performed, 7, 187, 252; 14, 58; 25, 405 sq. and n.; the leavings of funeral repasts are the share of Brahmawas who have died before i., 7, 251 ; the girding of the wife for the sacrifice, a kind of i., 12, 72 n. ;

e. those for whom the ceremony of i. has not been performed, 7, 187, 252; 14, 58; 25, 405 sq. and n.; the leavings of funeral repasts are the share of Brahmawas who have died before i., 7, 251 ; the girding of the wife for the sacrifice, a kind of i., 12, 72 n. ;

sons begotten by an uninitiated man are Vratyas, 14, 197 ; those sprung from intermixture of castes are Vratyas, 14, 198; one who has not received the i. shall not sacrifice, 25, 437 ; 30, 267 ; second i. as penance, 25, 460 sq., 460 n., 469; 29, 193 ; the patitasavitrika, 29, 59 sq., 187, 31 T sq. ; 30, 63 ; repeated for the study of the secret doctrines, 29, 79 sq. n. ; sacrifice at the i., 29, 380; 30, 41 ; joining of hands at i., 30, 1 5 1 ; a Vratya cannot be a witness, 33, 87 ; ordeal by sacred libation not applicable for Vratyas, 33, 117; younger brother to be initiated at the expense of the elder brothers, ^^) 1 97 J 373 ; subserves the study of the Veda, 34, 198 sq., 224, 227 ; omitted in a certain case, 34, 227 n. ; the Bodhisattva given in charge of a teacher, 36, 45 ; prayers at i., 42, 240, 364 sq., 381, 383, 477, 543j 55^> 569 ; allusion to the i. rite in the Rig-veda, 46, 252, 254 sq. See also Anointment, and Diksha.

Injunctions and prohibitions, what room there is for them, if there is only one internal Self of all beings, 38, 65-8 ; i. expressed by potential, imperative, &c., verbal forms, 38,304.

Insanity, see Diseases.

Inscriptions, on the tripods with panegyrics to the ancestors, 28,

251-3.

Insight, personified, 30, 159.

Instruction : duties of a minister of i., 3, 43, 228, 251 ; 27, 109, 230-5 ; principles of learning, 3, 117; in- structors of the youth, officials, 3, 169 ; the young should listen to the i. of their fathers, 3, 175 ; all depends on the early training of a son, 3,187; a state college repaired by a marquis of Lu, 3, 337 sq., 338 n., 340; rules about systems of schools, 27, 17, 19 sq., 32, 219, 230-5, 346 n., 348 sq., 389 sq. ; 28, 18, 36 sq., 82-91, 231 sq. ; training of eldest sons of rulers, 27, 23, 345-53; the shu-jze who superintended the instruction of princes, 27, 23, 353 sq. and n, ; 28, 454 sq. ; of boys and girls, 27^ 27, 476-9, 477 n. ; competitive ex- aminations, 27, 56 ; the aged nour- ished in the schools, 27, 240, 242,

INSTRUCTION— f5

299

and n, ; 28, 454 sq. ; of boys and girls, 27^ 27, 476-9, 477 n. ; competitive ex- aminations, 27, 56 ; the aged nour- ished in the schools, 27, 240, 242,

INSTRUCTION— f5

299

242 n., 359--61, 464, 466 sq.; every child put under a master, 27, 312, 312 n., 327, 474; teaching is the half of learning, 28, 83 ; teaching of music, 28, 107, 109; training of girls before marriage, 28, 432 ; the i. of a young man of bad disposition, 39, 215 sq. ; — the righteous should teach the wicked, 5, 124, 124 n. ; duty of sending children to school, 24, 313 sq. ; teaching of children, 37, 77; religious i., 37, 99, 114, 330 sq., 367; teaching the good, 37, 321; teaching of good works is perform- ance of good works, 37, 340, 348 ; teaching virtue, 37, 354 ; — giving i. the duty of Brahmawas, 8, 21-3, 218, 324, 359 ; the devotee shall not teach, 8, 365 ; as birds feed their young ones, so are disciples regularly to be instructed, 22, 58 ; initiation, Vedic studentship, duties of teacher and pupil, 25, 39, 42-75 ; teaching allowed to Brahmawas only, 25, 419; religious i., one of the four requisites to reach beatitude, 45, 16 ; faith produced by i., 45, 154 sq. See also Teacher.

Intellect, see Intelligence.

Intelligence (buddhi),mind and self, 7, 286; is of threefold quality, 8, 125; is a name of the great Self, 8, 332; Buddha on the relation of upright conduct, earnest contempla- tion, and i., 11, 11, 11 n., 12, 15, 24, 28, 34, 65 sq., 70 ; Brahman is pure i., 34, XXV ; 48, 20-3 ; is higher than the mind, 34, 239 sq. ; higher than the i. is the ^reat Self, 34, 240 ; the pervadingness of i., 38, 40; abides in the heart, 38, 45 ; the connexion of the soul with the i. exists as long as the soul, 38, 45-8 ; is the first pro- duced, 38, 57 ; there are five dis- tinctions of i., and on their account five intellectual organs, 38, 81 ; i.only is true and everything else untrue, 48, 22 sq.

Intercourse, see Sexual i.

Intermediate place, t.t., i. e. state of dreams, 38, 133.

Internal organ, and the individual soul, 34, 122 sq., 398, 398 n. ; Sah- khyas sometimes speak of three, sometimes of one i. o. only, 34, 376; called by different names, manas,

buddhi, vi^wana, ^itta, 38, 48 ; if no i. o. existed there would result either constant perception or con- stant non- perception, or else a limitation either of the soul or of the senses, 38, 48 sq. ; they co- operate ^ with the Selfs, 38, 69 ; called Atman, 38, 81. See also Manas, and Mind.

Intoxication, see Spirituous liquors.

Intuition, a means of knowledge, 34, 18; is the final result of the inquiry into Brahman, 34, 18; 38, 332 ; vouched for by scripture, 34, 10 1 sq.; the highest Self corresponds to the mental act of complete i., 34, 172; true knowledge is the object of immediate i., 38, 238, 295; the fruit of all meditations is to be effected through i., 38, 281; repeti- tion not necessary to bring about i., ^8, 333. See also Kevala.

See also Kevala.

Invisibility, that which possesses the attributes of it is Brahman, 34, XXXV, 135-42 ; may be an attribute of the pradhana, 34, 136.

Involucrum of delight, 38, 202 sq.

f-po, uncle of Hui-po, 27, 187.

Iram, founded by Sheddad, 9, 330, 330 n.

Iran, geography of, 4, i-io; 23, 123, 154; 31, xxvii-xxxiii ; I. and other countries, 4, 260 sq. ; 23, 226 sq. and n. ; foreign invasions into I., 5, 1 sq., 201-3, 209 sq.^ 214-22, 232 ; prophecy of a period of adversity for I., 5, 1 sq., 201-15 ; more valuable than other lands, 24, 345; boundary disputes between Turan and I., 47, 135-7* 5"^^ /^/^o Khvaniras.

Iranians, Arumans, and Turanians, 24, 52, 52 n.

Iran-shah, son of Malik-shah, author of the metrical Sad Dar, 24, xxxvii, xliv sq.

Iravati, or the river A^iravati, 11, 167 n.; city of the Asuras, 12, lion.

Iron, see Metals.

Irrigation, canals and fords, 24, 338 sq. ; 37, 127-9 ; charm for con- ducting a river into a new channel,

^42, 146 sq., 348-51.

I-r 32e, branded and disfigured by Yao, 39, 255 sq., 255 n. ; 40,

^283.

Is, Lord, a more personal name for

300

t5— ISRAEL

the highest Being than Atman or Brahman, 1, ci, 314. See God.

Isaac, son of Abraham, a prophet, 6, 57, 125 ; 9, 30j 51, 120, 172 ; angels announce his birth, 6, 213; Land Jacob were of the elect, 9, 180; brings wine from paradise which Abraham offers to God, 24, 225 sq.

Isa^-vastra, or tsa^vastar, or Isat- vastra,son of Zarathujtra, represent- ing the priestly class, 4, 21 n.; 5, 123 n., 142-4; 23, 204, 204 n. ; 47, 106, III, 115; Fravashi of L, worshipped, 31, 273, 273 n., 278.

Isaf, an idol on Mount Zafa, 6, xiii.

I^ana, carries the thunderbolt, 2, 298 ; Brahmans pray to him, 11, 180; a name of the Self, 15, 311 ; 5'akra and t. fan Mahavira with chowries, 22, 198 ; oblation to t. for the bridegroom, 29, 32 ; n. of Rudra (Agni), 29, 256; 41, 160; 43, xx ; with his companions, invoked at the house-building rite, 29, 347; worship of 1., his consort and his son, 29, 352 ; 30, 221 sq., 289-91 ; invoked for success in trade, 30, 178 ; is the Sun, 41,160; a created god, 48,461; alone indeed there was Narayawa,

^not Brahma, not 1., 48, 522.

Imnabali, see Sacrifice {h),

Isa/-vastra, see Isa^-vastra.

Im-upanishad, forms part of the Sawhita of the White Ya^ur-veda, 1, Ixvi, c sq., 309-20 ; quoted, 8, 415; 38, 424; 48, 775;

Isfendyar, son of Gujtasp, made in- vulnejable, 47, xxiii.

Isha Atreya, author of Vedic hymns,

>6, 383, 386.

I-shih, a Taoist teacher, 39, 247.

Ishmael: images of Abraham and L in the Kaabah, 6, xiii; Abraham and L restored the Kaabah, 6, xvi, 1 7 sq. ; Abraham's proposed sacrifice of L, 6, Ixxiv ; a prophet, 6, 57, 94, 125; 9, 3 1 ; was patient, and entered into the mercy of God, 9, 53 ; was of the righteous, 9, 180.

Ish-ukara, a king, turns monk and reaches perfection, 45, 61-9.

Ishukara, n. of a town, 45, 62.

; Abraham's proposed sacrifice of L, 6, Ixxiv ; a prophet, 6, 57, 94, 125; 9, 3 1 ; was patient, and entered into the mercy of God, 9, 53 ; was of the righteous, 9, 180.

Ish-ukara, a king, turns monk and reaches perfection, 45, 61-9.

Ishukara, n. of a town, 45, 62.

Isi, Pali, i.e. Sk. Rishi, a sage, 10 (ii), X ; Buddha called a perfect, a great or divine I., 10 (ii), 13,28,59, 79, 127, 174, 189, 194-7, 201, 208,

210 ; who is a great L or Muni, 10 (ii), 34; for what reason did they sacrifice, 10 (ii), 75; forest called after the Isis, 10 (ii), 125; L and men, Khattiyas and Brahmawas, offer sacrifices to the gods, 10 (ii), 192.

Isibhatta, n. of a Thera, 17, 237.

Isidasa, n. of a Thera, 17, 237.

Isigili mount, at Ra^agaha, 11, 56 sq.

Islam, birthplace of, 6, ix ; mono- theism the key-word of I., 6, xlix ; its monotheistic idea not new, 6, 1 ; means * resignation,' 6, Ii, Ixv, 15 n. ; pre-eminently aproselytizing religion, 6,li; its originality, 6, liii sq. ; sketch of the creed of Mohammed, 6, Ixv- Ixxvi ; moral code of L, 6, Ixxi sq., 24 sq. ; 9, 3-5, 89, 301 ; there is no compulsion in religion, 6, 40 ; the true or best religion, 6, 48 sq., 57, 89 sq. ; schism and disbelief in L reproved, 6, 58-61, 136; sincere believers and hypocrites, 6, 91 sq. ; the faith of Abraham, 6, 137 ; who are the true believers, 6, 163 ; the Muslim believes in God and the last day, is steadfast in prayer, gives alms, and fears only God, 6, 1 75 ; God sent His apostle to make I. prevail over every other religion, 6, 177; the religion of the 'Hanif, the standard religion, 6, 204; 9, 127 sq., 338; the conquests of L, 6, 237 ; the religion of the prophets of old, 9, 53 sq. and n. ; Judaism and Christi- anity treated as sects of L, 9, 68 sq. ; broken up into sects, 9, 206 ; pro- fession of faith, 9, 237 n. ; by be- coming Muslims, you do not oblige God, but God obliges you by direct- ing you to the faith, 9, 24 1 ; exhorta- tion to believe in God and His Apostle, and to give alms, 9, 266- 8, 281 sq. ; prophecy that men shall join L by troops, 9, 343 ; Musulmans hostile to Persian next- of-kin marriage, 18, 424 sq. ; alluded to, but hardly ever mentioned in Pahlavi writings, 24, xxv sq., 127 n., 169 n. ; 47, xviii. See also Morality (<?).

Island, is neither earth nor water, 44, 497 sq.

Isle of Jewels, parable of, 21, 1 8 1 sq.

I^opanisliad, see f ja-upanishad.

Israel, children of, preferred by

ISRAEL— JAMSHfi:Z>

301

; 47, xviii. See also Morality (<?).

Island, is neither earth nor water, 44, 497 sq.

Isle of Jewels, parable of, 21, 1 8 1 sq.

I^opanisliad, see f ja-upanishad.

Israel, children of, preferred by

ISRAEL— JAMSHfi:Z>

301

God, 6, 6, 1 7 ; saved from Pharaoh's people, 6, 6, 153 sq., 202 sq. ; 9, 93, 219; manna and quails sent down for them, 6, 7 ; mountain held over them, 6, 8, 12, 93, 159; manifest signs given to them, 6, 30 ; God made a covenant with them and chose twelve wardens, 6, 99 ; wander for forty years in the desert, 6, 100 sq. ; worship the calf, and are punished, 6, 155 sq. ; cut up into twelve tribes, 6, 157 ; punished for disobedience, 6, 157 sq.; their two sins, and their punishment, 9, i sq., I n.; in the promised land, 9, 12 ; the law first given to I. in the Book, then to Mohammed, 9, 222. See also ]ews.

Israfil, the archangel of the resurrec-

^tion, 6, Ixix.

Isvand, see Isva/.

Ijvara (Lord, God), in the Anugita, 8, 219; is the lord of all gods, Danavas, Bhutas, &c., 8, 354 ; Buddha honoured like t., 19, 142; Ginas with strength like t., 19, 275 ; 1. and Mahejvara, two gods, honour Buddha, 21, 4, 55, 349; Avalokite- jvara assumes the shape of 1., 21, 411 ; worshipped for the thriving of cattle, 30, 89 ; the world created by I., 45, 244 ; 49 (i), 100. See also

^God {d),

Ijvara-Gita, the same as Bhaga- vadgita, 8, 2; 38,63.

leva/, or tsvand, son of Varaza, 23, 203 ; a priest at the renovation, 37, 262, 262 n.

Itara, mother of Mahidasa Aitareya, 1, xciv, xcv.

Itihasa, or ancient story : Anugita called a purata«a L, 8, 198 ; parables of the Upanishads referred to as L, 8, 207, 210, 226, 268, 270, 282; L in form of dialogues related in the Anugita, 8, 256, 261, 274, 277, 289, 293, 296, 303, 310; the fifth Veda, 10 (ii), 98; Bavari versed in the three Vedas and L, 10 (ii), 189 ; L and Pura«as, see Itihasa-purawa.

Itihasa-purawa, or Itihasas and Purawas, correspond to the Atharva- veda, 1, 39 sq. and n. ; mentioned along with the Vedas, the fifth Veda, 1, 109, no, III, 115; 15, 330 sq.; 29, 5 1 ; Brahmawas should be versed in the -L, 2, 2 15 ; recited at iSraddhas

Itihasa-purawa, or Itihasas and Purawas, correspond to the Atharva- veda, 1, 39 sq. and n. ; mentioned along with the Vedas, the fifth Veda, 1, 109, no, III, 115; 15, 330 sq.; 29, 5 1 ; Brahmawas should be versed in the -L, 2, 2 15 ; recited at iSraddhas

and other rites, 7, 126, 235; 25, 118; 29, 248 ; as a branch of sacred learning, 14, 144 n.; 29, 218 sq. ; as authorities on law, 14, 149 n. ; satiated at the Tarpawa, 14, 255 ; 30, 244 ; mentioned after the Atharva- veda, 14, 320 ; quoted as authorities on religion and philosophy, 34, 198, 217, 222 sq.', 304, 348; 38,235,315; 48, 409, 460 sq., 751 ; are of human origin, hence do not constitute an independent means of authoritative knowledge, 34, 218; are based on mantra, arthavada, and perception, 34, 222; 48, 330; all the four castes are qualified for acquiring the knowledge of them, 34, 229; 48, 338 sq. ; known to Milinda, 35, 6 ; the Brahma«as occupied with L, 35, 24^, 247 n. ; related at the Pariplava Akhyana during the horse- sacrifice, 44, xxxi, 369, 369 n. ; in- cluded in the daily study of the Veda, 44, 98, 98 n., loi, lor n.; the Veda should be made to grow by L, 48, 91 ; their teaching about Brahman, 48, 126; are means of meditation as supporting the Veda, but not independently of the Veda, 48, 338 sq. ; refer to Kapila, 48, 409.

I-tsing, translated the Va^ra^^^e- dika, 49 (ii), xiii.

Itvara, or Ihgitamarawa, Gaina t.t., suicide by starving oneself, 22, 72,

I Yin, or A-hang, or Pao-hang, * the great Sage,' Thang's chief adviser, 3, 90, 90 n., 92-103, 113, 118, 118 n,, 206 sq., 207 n., 311, 311 n. ; 40, 162 ; cook of Thang, 40, 89.

J

Jackal, see Animals {k),

Jacob, sets up a stone as a pillar at Bethel, 6, xiii ; instructs his son to believe in God, 6, 18 ; an in- spired prophet, 6, 57, 94, 125; 9, 30, 51; Isaac and J. granted to Abraham, 6, 213 ; 9, 120; story of the sons of J., Joseph, 6, 219- 30; was of the elect, 9, 180.

Jamshe^ = Yima Khshaeta. See Yim.

302

JAPAN— JEWS

Japan, Sacred Books of Buddhists in, Vol. 49, part ii ; Buddhist sects in J., 49 (ii), V sq., viii, xii ; Sanskrit MSS. in J., 49 (ii), vii sq.

Jerusalem, destroyed by Kai-Loha- rasp, 24, 65, 65 n. ; siege of J., * the holy place,' 47, xiii, 121, 121 n.

See Yim.

302

JAPAN— JEWS

Japan, Sacred Books of Buddhists in, Vol. 49, part ii ; Buddhist sects in J., 49 (ii), V sq., viii, xii ; Sanskrit MSS. in J., 49 (ii), vii sq.

Jerusalem, destroyed by Kai-Loha- rasp, 24, 65, 65 n. ; siege of J., * the holy place,' 47, xiii, 121, 121 n.

Jesus, picture of the virgin and child in the Kaabah, 6, xiii ; regarded with particular veneration by Mohammed, 6, Ii ; a prophet in- spired, 6, Ixxi, 19, 57, 94, T04, 108, 125; 9, 29, 139, 206, 269; apostles of J. rejected at Antioch, 6, cv ; 9, 163 sq., 164 n. ; God gave J. mani- fest signs, and aided Him with the Holy Spirit, 6, 12, 39; birth and infancy of J., 6, 52, 113 sq. ; works miracles, 6, 52 ; returns to God, 6, 53> 53 ^'"t His likeness with God is as the likeness of Adam, 6, 53 sq. ; God raised J. unto Himself, while the Jews crucified a simiUtude of J., 6, 93 sq. ; only an Apostle of God, not the son of God, 6, 95 ; 9, 29 ; they misbelieve who say that God is the son of Mary, 6, 100, 108 ; dis- believing Jews cursed by J., 6, 108 ; the mission of J., 6, 113 sq. ; the apostles ask for a table from heaven as a sign, 6, 114; denies command- ing men to worship Him and His mother as gods, 6, 114 sq. ; Chris- tians rebuked for saying that the Messiah is the Son of God, 6, 177, 200; 9, 34 ; birth of J., the infant J. in the cradle testifies to Mary's innocence and His mission, 9, 28 sq. ; the son of the Virgin Mary, 9, 53, 68, 139, 269 ; made a sign by God, 9, 68 ; not a god, 9, 215 sq., 215 n.; prophesies the coming of Moham- med, 9, 281, 281 n. ; His apostles God's helpers, 9, 282 ; birth of J. from the Holy Spirit, 24, 229-32 ; temptation of J., 24, 239,

Jethro = Sho'haib, 6, 149 n., 249 n.

Jewels, the three, Buddha, Dhamma, and Safigha, 10 (i), 51 sq. ; (ii), xiii «., i4> 24, 37-40? 52, 79 sq., 85, 94, 117 ; 11, 26 sq., 79, 108, 203 ; 13, 84, 106, 109, 115, 187, 209 ; 17, 5, 96, 115; 19, 200, 200 n., 251 ; 20, 77 (praised in a snake-charm), 184 ; 35, 144, 253 sq. ; 36, 83, 365, 373 ; 49 (i), 163, 189 ; (ii), 22, 25, 96 sq..

; (ii), xiii «., i4> 24, 37-40? 52, 79 sq., 85, 94, 117 ; 11, 26 sq., 79, 108, 203 ; 13, 84, 106, 109, 115, 187, 209 ; 17, 5, 96, 115; 19, 200, 200 n., 251 ; 20, 77 (praised in a snake-charm), 184 ; 35, 144, 253 sq. ; 36, 83, 365, 373 ; 49 (i), 163, 189 ; (ii), 22, 25, 96 sq..

167, 174 sq., 188 n., 196 ; seven J. of the Law, 11, xxii, xxii n., 29 n., 61-3 ; King Sudassana possessed the seven j. or precious things, 11, 249 sq. n., 251-9, 274-88; gem-treasure of King Sudassana, 11, 256; j. as ornaments or bricks of the Palace of Righteousness, 11, 262, 265-7, 269 sq. ; the head-jewel of Buddha, 19, 61, 61 n. ; seven j., 21, 227 sq., 232, 248 ; 49 (ii), 34-6, 43, 63, 92-4, 92 sq. n., 119, 123, 136, 139, 141, 143, 166, 170-4, 176, 182, 185, 190, 192 sq. ; j.-flowers and j. -trees in a Buddha-country, 21, 232 sq. ; 49 (ii), 19 sq., 33-6, 38, 42, 94, 172 sq., 179, 184 sq., 190; bags of j. strewn over Buddha, 21, 235 sq. ; different kinds of j., 22, 227, 238 ; the seven j. of the Buddha, 36, 220-9, 220 n. ; the *j.' of a king, commander of the army, &c. (ratna-havi»2shi), 41, 58- 65, 58 sq. n. ; list of j., 49 (ii), 17, 33. See also Gems. Jews, referred to as infidels, 5, Ixi, 297, 297 n. ; J. of Medinah, opposed to Mohammed, 6, xxxv, xxxvii- xxxix, Ixiii; Mohammed's relation to the J., 6, xlvii ; J., Christians, or Sabaeans, whosoever believe in God, will have their reward, 6, 8 ; charged with corrupting the Scrip- tures, 6, 10 sq., 10 n., 56, 79, 99, 125, 125 n. ; charged with slaying their kinsmen, 6, 11; charged with killing God's prophets, 6, 1 2 ; para- dise not exclusively for J. and Christians, 6, 15 ; disputes between J. and Christians, 6, 15; J. and Christians and idolators opposed to Islam and reproved, 6, 16, 105-9 j 9, 272 sq. ; rebuked for professing Islam and recanting it again, 6, 55 sq., 55 n. ; rebuked for making certain kinds of food unlawful to themselves, 6, 58 ; cursed, 6, 79 ; punished for demanding to see God, 6, 93 ; punished for misbelief, and for calumniating Mary and Jesus, 6, 93 sq. ; forbidden certain kinds of food on account of their sins, 6, 94, 134 sq., 263; food of the J. lawful for Muslim, 6, 97 sq. ; chaste women of the J. allowed to the Muslim, 6, 98 ; Mohammed warned against their treachery, 6, 99 ; J.

JEWS— JUSTICE

303

; forbidden certain kinds of food on account of their sins, 6, 94, 134 sq., 263; food of the J. lawful for Muslim, 6, 97 sq. ; chaste women of the J. allowed to the Muslim, 6, 98 ; Mohammed warned against their treachery, 6, 99 ; J.

JEWS— JUSTICE

303

and Christians not the *sons of God/ 6, 100 ; to be judged by the Qur*an, 6, 103 sq. ; 9, 106 ; some J., guided in truth, act justly, 6, 157 sq. ; dispersed, 6, 158 ; rebuked for saying that Ezra was the son of God, 6, 177, 177 n. ; God will decide on resurrection day between J., Sabaeans, Christians, Magians, and Idolators, 9, 58 ; believe in the Qur'an, 9, 98 ; Moses received the Book, a guidance for the J., 9, 137, 195 ; defeat of the Qurai/Mh J., 9, 142, 142 n. ; believers and un- believers among the people of the Book, 9, 269 sq. ; the J. who fought against the Muslim denounced, 9, 274-7 ; chastisement of the J. who would not believe in the Qur'an, 9, 274, 274 n. ; rebuked for unbelief, compared to an ass bearing books, 9, 283, 337 sq. ; a Jewish sect called J the hill-serpent of the J.,' 24, 241 ; reference to the J. as a tribe, 47, xiii, 129 sq. See also Israel (children of), and Judaism.

Job, an inspired prophet, 6, 94, 125 ; was saved, 9, 52 sq. ; and his wife, how he was cured, 9, 179, 179 n.

John, the glad tidings of, 6, 51; a prophet, 6, 125 ; birth of J., the son of Zachariah, his accomplishments, 9, 27 sq.

Jonah, or Jonas, or DHu'nnun, saved in the fish's belly, 6, cvi, 203 ; 9, 53, 53 n., 173 sq.; an inspired prophet, 6, 94, 125 ; the chapter of J. (Qur'an), 6, 192 ; *the fellow of the fish,' 9, 295 n., 297 sq.

Joseph, his story told in proof of revelation, 6, xci, 219-31 ; a prophet or apostle, 6, 125 ; 9, 193.

Joshua = DHu'l Kifl, 9, 53 n.

Judaism, and Zoroastrianism, 4, Ivii-lx ; in Arabia, 6, xiv sq. ; its relation to Islam, 6, xlvii-lii, Ixix ; Jewish influences in the Qur'an, 6, 5 n. ; criticism of Jewish account of creation and fall of man, 24, 178 sq., 200, 208-29 ; Zoroastrian converts from J., 47, xiii sq., 120 n. See also Jews.

Judge(s), who is fit for the office ot, 2, 170; 4, 255; 25, 254-6, 507; evils befalling the country, through trusting a false j., 5, 323 ; corrup-

tion of j., 6, 27 ; 25, 383 n. ; 33, 360 sq. ; the true j. is like Auhar- m2i%d and the archangels, the false j. like Aharman and the demons, 24, 79 ; one quarter of the guilt of an unjust decision falls on the j., 25, 255; unjust j. fined, 25, 383; kings and j., 25, 383 ; 37, 422 sq. ; punish- ment of j., illegal action of plaintiff, 37, 46 ; wicked and just j., 37, 73, 146, 289 sq. ; duties of j., 37, 78 sq., 102 ; j. and guardians, 37, 250. See also Judicial procedure.

fined, 25, 383; kings and j., 25, 383 ; 37, 422 sq. ; punish- ment of j., illegal action of plaintiff, 37, 46 ; wicked and just j., 37, 73, 146, 289 sq. ; duties of j., 37, 78 sq., 102 ; j. and guardians, 37, 250. See also Judicial procedure.

Judicial procedure : the constitu- tion of a Parishad or legal assembly, 2, 44 n. ; 14, 20, 144-6 ; 25, lii, Hi n., 509-11 ; modes of proof, 2, 170 sq. ; 33, 58-65, 96-120; law aboutj.p.,2, 237,237n.; 14,78-83; 25, xcix, 254-90, 382 sq. and n., 594 sq.; 27, 235-8, 271, 275, 275 n., 285, 295, 356, 359, 359 n. ; 33, xiii, 5-40, 233-63, 274sq., 282-319, 386- 90 ; 37, 36-8, 46 sq., 49-51, 53-65, 67? 70-3) 80 sq. ; mode of inflict- ing- punishments, 3, 261-4 ; place, ordeal, and time of appointment proffered to the plaintiff; 4, 254 ; judge and witness in a circle of three steps, 4, 257, 257 n. ; the guilt of an offender falls on king, judge, and witnesses, if he is not punished, 14, 203 ; an arrow brought to the court in civil cases, thirty pounds of gold in criminal cases, 16, 103 n. ; deciding doubtful legal questions, 25, Ixxiii, 509-11 ; courts of justice, 25,254; 33, 36-40^277-82; cere- monies on entering a court of justice, 29, 362 sq. ; 30, 178 sq., 295 ; plaint and answer, 33, 17, 24- 34, 235-42, 288-94 ; arrest, 33, 17- 19 ; the judgement, 33, 34 sq., 297 sq. ; 37, 371 ; disputes about par- tition of property, 33, 198 sq., 201 ; how to find out thieves, 33, 224 sq. ; the trial, 33, 294-7 ; the king decides about punishments, 36, 266, 266 n. ; decision of acquittal or conviction, 37, 329. See also Judge, Justice, Ordeals, and Wit- nesses.

Jugglers, practices of, are the cause of bad births, 45, 230, 231 sq.

Justice: 0 ye who believe ! be ye stead- fast in y., witnessing before God

304

JUSTICE— KAI-OS

though it be against yourselves ^ or your parents, or your kindred, be it rich or poor, for God is nearer akin than either, 6, 91 ; enjoined, 6, 98 ; j. and wisdom, 18, 11 sq.; a prin- ciple of Zoroastrianism, 24, 329 ; king created for the attainment of j., 25, 217; where j. is destroyed by injustice^ or truth by falsehood, while the judges look on.there they shall also be destroyed. J,, being violated, destroys ; j., being preserved, preserves^ 25, 255 ; grand minister of j., and minister of crime, 27, 109 sq. ; true j. better than other good works, 37, 73, 327 ; administration of j., see Judicial pro- cedure. See also Rashnii.

K

Ka, or ' Who,' a name of Pra^apati, 1, 59n. ; 12, 8, 8n.; 26, 410; 32,

3, 11-13; 41, 173, 175, 221, 346,

368; 43, 265, 265 n., 334 sq.; 44, 86, 393 ; is Brahman, 1, 65, 65 n. ; cake offerings to Ka, 12, 395, 403 ; 44, 75 n., 76 ; purified by means of a purificatory rite other gods, 14, 331; produced everything holy, 14, 331; the Creator, 43, xiv ; 49 (i), 25; the sacrificer consecrated to K., 44, 254 n.; worshipped at the horse-sacrifice, 44, 29in., 292, 392, 392 n., 394.

Kaabah, the chief shrine of the Arabian faith, 6, xiii; history of the K. in Mecca, 6, xvi-xviii; the point to which Mohammed turned in prayer, 6, xxxv, liii ; Mohammed takes possession of the K., 6, xlii ; contained all the gods of the different Arabian tribes, 6, xlv; universal reverence for the K. made use of by Mohammed, 6, liii; worship of the K., 6, Ixxiv sq., 11 1 ; rebuilt by Abraham and Ishmael, 6, 17 sq. ; 9, 59 ; God has made the K., the sacred House, to be a station for men, 6, iii.

Kabandha, Atharva/^a, became a Gandharva, 15, 132.

Kabandhin Katyayana, n. of a sage 15, 271.

Kabul, Indian religions in, 4, 2, 6, ^ n.

Ka^, n.p., 5, 145.

Kadambavaluka, n. of a river in Hell, 45, 94.

Kadan, epithet of Karsevaz, 5, 135.

Kadraveya, see Arbuda K.

Kadru, queen of serpents, 12, 301 n. ; legend of Suparm and K., 26, 52, 149 sq. and n.; is the earth, 26,

149. A^aeshman, see /fi^are-i^aeshman. Kaeva, n.p., 23, 217. Kaho<^a or Kahola Kaushitaki,

quoted, 12, 370 ; questions Ya^wa-

valkya, 15, 129 sq.; 38, 242 sq. ;

48, 657 ; worshipped at the Tarpa«a,

29, 123, 141, 220. Kahos = Kaus, q.v. Kahrkana, n. of a family, 23, 219. Kahrkatas, see Birds {h). Ka>^z/aredhas, prayer for the dis-

lodgment of, 31, 312 sq. Ka>^7/U2i, n. of a demon, 4, 234.. Kai, see Kavis.

Kai-Apiveh, see Aipivanghu. Kai-Arsh, king of Iran, 5, 136,

136 n.; 47, 13. Kaidhya, Sraosha, the conqueror

of, 31, 301. Kai Gujtasp, taught by Zoroaster,

24, 170 sq.

Kai-Kaba^, see Kavai. Kai-Kaus, see Kaus. Kai-Kava^, see Kava^. Kaikeya, see Ajvapati. Kai-Khusroi, see Khusr6i. Aaikitaneya, see Brahmadatta K, A'aikitayana Dalbhya, n.p., 1, 15-17- Kai-Koba^, see Kava^. A'ailaki, see Givala K, Kai-Iioharasp, see Loharasp. Kai-Pisan, see Pisanah. Kais, see Kavis. Kaisar, Byzantine emperor, 47, xviii,

103, 103 n. Kai^orya Kapya, n. of a teacher,

15, 119, 187. Kai-Spendart^, see Spe«to-data. Aaitanya, or pure intelligence, 34,

xxiv. Aaitraratha forest, Yayati in the,

49 (i), 45. A'aitraratha Abhipratarin, a

Kshattriya, 34, 226 sq.; 48, 341 sq. TTaitya, see Holy Places. Kai-"6rs (Av. Kava Usan), created

immortal, misled by Aharman, 24,

KAi-Cs— kAlinga

305

35> 35 11' ; tiis exploits, 24, 63 sq. and n. ; neglected religion, 24, 102 ; grandson of Kavai, 37, 28 ; his reign, success, and ruin, 37, 220-3 l 4:7 J 13, 31 sq. ; Aoshnar his chan- cellor, 47, X ; Srito employed by him, 47, xiv, 78 n., 135-8; his ac- cession, 47, xxix.

Kai-Vijtasp, see Vijtaspa.

Kai-Vyarsh, n.p., 5, 136, 136 n.

Kaka, King Pa^^ota's slave, the son of a non-human being, 17, 188 sq.

Kakandaka, see ^/shigupta and Supratibuddha.

Kaka^^^aka, Yasa, son of, 20, 387.

Kakandika 6'akha, of the U^uvarika Ga«a, 22, 291.

Aakhravak, n. of a high-priest, 5, 115, 115 sq. n.

Aakhshni, n.p., 23, 213,

Kakhshnui", n.p., 5, 141, 141 n.

Ka/^yl'ana, mentioned among the principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 359. See Bela//^a, and Mahaka^Hna.

^akkavatti (Ra^a), see ^akravartin.

Kakandika 6'akha, of the U^uvarika Ga«a, 22, 291.

Aakhravak, n. of a high-priest, 5, 115, 115 sq. n.

Aakhshni, n.p., 23, 213,

Kakhshnui", n.p., 5, 141, 141 n.

Ka/^yl'ana, mentioned among the principal Thera Bhikkhus, 17, 359. See Bela//^a, and Mahaka^Hna.

^akkavatti (Ra^a), see ^akravartin.

Ka/^/^ayana, see Maha-K., Pakudha- K., and Pubba-K.

Aakra, see Revottara.

A!akradliaras, * holders of wheels/ superhuman beings, 8, 232 n.

A'akravaka bird, 36, 340 sq,

Aakravartin (Pali Z^akkavatti), viz. ra^a, t.t., a king of kings or universal emperor, 8, 232 n.; 49 (ii), 26 ; is possessed of the thirty-two signs of a great man, and of the seven gems or treasures, 10 (ii), 100, 187 ; 19, XX, 320, 360; 36, 136 sq., 203 ; 49 (ii), 140; rise of the idea of a AT., 11, XV, xviii sq., 92 n. ; how they treat the remains of a K.y 11, 92 sq., 125 ; worthy of a dagaba, 11, 94 sq. ; wonderful qualities of a jRT., 11, 98 ; Sudassana a K., 11, 252, 260 n.; Avalokitejvara assumes the shape of a Z;, 21, 411 ; is never born in low families, 22, 225 ; the wheel of victory of a AT., 35, 162; the mar- vellous jewel of a AT., 35, 177 ; 36, 14, 14 n., 128; the wonderful ele- phant of a K.y 36, 128 sq. ; fourteen attributes of a K,, 45, 48.

^akraya;/a, see Ushasta K,

Kakshivat, Uji^'s son, an offerer of Soma, 12, 355; born from the arm- pit, 19, 3 ; 49 (i), 6.

A'akshusha, a Manu, 25, 19. Kakudha, became an inheritor of

the highest heavens, 11, 26; the

spirit of K. the Koliyan appears

before Moggallana, 20, 234 sq. Kakutstha, Kunthu perhaps a Pra- krit form for, 45, 86 n. Kakuttha, n. of a river, 11, 74, 82

sq. Kiila (Time), probably identical with

Vish«u, 7, xxix ; the destroyer of

all creatures, is hard to overcome,

7, 79, 81. See also Time. Kala, the king of serpents, pays

homage to Buddha, 49 (i), 135 sq. Kala, one of the five hundred Arhats

who are to become future Buddhas,

21, 198. Kalabu, king Of Benares, former

birth of Devadatta, 35, 286, 286 n, Kalahavivadasutta, t.c, 10 (ii),

164-7. Kalaksl, a Naga, converted by

Buddha, 19, 245. Kalaka : Arya K. of the Gautama

gotra, a Sthavira, 22, 294. Kalaka, n. of a merchant, husband

of iTulla-Subhadda, 36, 308. Kalaka%a : Indra killed the people

of K. on earth, 1, 293; Asuras

called K., 12, 286 n. Kalama, Ara^a, the kinsman of, 49

(i), 123. See also A/ara. K^lamukhas, a class of adherents

of Pajupati, 48, 520 sq. Kalanda, Sudinna, the son of, 20,

374; 35, 238 sq., 238 n. Kalandakanivapa, n. of a place,

10 (ii), 85, 87. Kala^^ara, n. of a mountain, 45, 57. Kalasi, Milinda born at, 35, xxiii,

127. Ka/asoka, fixed his capital at Pa/a-

liputta, 11, xvi sq. Kalayams, translated the Amitayur-

dhyana-sdtra into Chinese, 49 (ii),

vii, XX. Kali : * like a gambler vanquished

by K.,'45, 22. Kali age, see Ages of the World {a). Kali, daughter of Agni, seduced by

Parajara, 49 (i), 45. Kalidasa, his date, 8, 28-30, 29 n.;

his theogony, 8, 220 sq. Kalinga, became an inheritor of the

Kali : * like a gambler vanquished

by K.,'45, 22. Kali age, see Ages of the World {a). Kali, daughter of Agni, seduced by

Parajara, 49 (i), 45. Kalidasa, his date, 8, 28-30, 29 n.;

his theogony, 8, 220 sq. Kalinga, became an inheritor of the

highest heavens, 11, 26.

306

KALINGA— A^ANDAGUTTA

Kalihga, a relic of Buddha in, 11, 135 ; the king of K. cut the Bodhi- sattva's flesh, 49 (ii), 127, 127 n.

Kalingas, art of, an occult science, 45, 366.

Kalodayin, disciple of Buddha, 21, 198 ; 49 (ii), 90.

Kalpas, see Ages of the World {a),

Kalpa-sutra, see 6^aina Sutras.

Kalpa-sutras, and Brahma«as, 12, xlvii; K. and PurvaMimawsa-sutras, their relation to each other, 34, xii.

Kaludajd, drinks wine, 19, xiv.

Kama, or Lust, the unchaste student's expiatory sacrifice to, 2, 86, 294 ; 14, 215 sq.j 318 ; 29, 362 ; offerings to K., 2, 107 ; 14, 118 ; 29, 388 ; 30, 23 ; prayer addressed to K., 2, 298 ; 42, 220-3, 59^-5 ? Mara and K. identified, 10 (i), 17 n.; 49 (i), 137-9, 147 ; the Brahmai^arin of K., 29, 65 ; funeral oblation to K.,

29, 242 ; worshipped at the Tarpawa,

30, 244 ; arrow of K., the love-god, 42, 102, 311 sq,, 311 n.; poured into the waters, 42, 104 sq., 535 sq., 535 n. ; the Brahmans beg the sterile cow for K., 42, 176 ; K. or Love (creative desire) as a primordial power, 42, 223, 359, 591 sq.; a gandharva, 42, 536 ; a type of manly beauty, 49 (i), 37.

Kamaduh, the miraculous cow, 45, 104.

Kamah Bahrah, his account of the Nasks, 37, 419, 419 n.

Kamak, see Birds {b).

Kamak-su.^, Av. Vouru-savo, one of the producers of the renovation, 18, 78 sq.n., 79.

Kamak- vakhshin, A v. Vouru- nemo, one of the producers of the renovation, 18, 78 sq. n., 79.

Kamala, a Brahman woman, con- verted by Buddha, 49 (i), 194.

Kamaladalavimalanakshatrara- ^asankusumitabhi^/^a,n. of aTa- thagata, 21, 393 sq., 396 sqq., 404.

Kamalavati, wife of the king Ishu- kira, 45, 62 ; becomes a nun, 45, 67.

Kamandakiya Nitisara, t.w., on the duties of a king, 25, Ixix ; quoted, 25, 240 n., 241 n., 243 n., 246 n. ; quotes Manava Dharma-sutra, 25, xxxvi-xxxviii, xxxviii n.

Kam.a;^</alu, a Naga, who worships Buddha, 49 (i), 170.

Kamarddhi, disciple of Suhastin, 22, 291.

Kamarddhika Kula of the Veja- va/ika Ga«a, 22, 291.

Kamamstra, or Striveda, quoted, 45, 274, 2^74 n.

Kama Sutra, Gayamahgala, com- mentary on it, its date, 22, 282 sq. n.

Kamasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 146.

Kam.bo^as, degraded Kshatriyas, 25, cxiv-cxvii, 412.

Aa;//kin, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 109.

Kamma, see Karman, and Works {c),

A'ampa, n. of a great city, 11, 99, 247 ; 17, T, I n. ; 45, 108 ; Buddha at K.^ 17, 256-84; Mahavira at K.,

22, 264.

Kampila, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. Kampila, Subhadra living in, 44,

321 sq. n. Kampilya, Sambhuta born as

Brahmadatta, at, 45, 57 ; Sa.^^aya

was king in the town of K., 45,

80 sq. Kampiyika 5akha of the U^uva/ika

Ga«a, 22, 291. A'amroi", see Birds (b). ^amru, and Amru, mythical birds,

Kampila, n. of a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2. Kampila, Subhadra living in, 44,

321 sq. n. Kampilya, Sambhuta born as

Brahmadatta, at, 45, 57 ; Sa.^^aya

was king in the town of K., 45,

80 sq. Kampiyika 5akha of the U^uva/ika

Ga«a, 22, 291. A'amroi", see Birds (b). ^amru, and Amru, mythical birds,

23, 210, 210 n. Kamyesh/i, see Sacrifices {h), Kan, speech at the battle of, 3,

76 sq.

Ka^abhu^, see Ka«ada.

Ka«ada, or Kawabhu^, founder of a philosophical school, 34, 315; his Vaijeshika-sOtras, 34, 384 ; his doctrines, 34, 386 sq., 392 sq. ; 38, 5, 33, 69; 48, 425 sq., 430, 454, 544 ; K. and iiC^aluya Rohagutta, 45, xxxvii sq. ; his views altogether to be disregarded by the Vedantin, 48, 500, 520.

Ka^adas, Si^e Vaijeshikas.

Kanak-i Barzii't, n.p., 5, 136.

TTa^/akya Kau/ilya, quoted by Kamandaki, 25, xxxvi, xxxviii n.

A'anda, a prince, the Bodisat born as, 35, 290.

Koindsii his daughters female demons, 42, 66, 301.

TTandabhibhu, the i8th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6.

A^andagutta, see ATandragupta.

/sTANDAKA— A-ANKAMA

307

Aandaka, or Kbamdaka., the Bo- dhisattva's faithful groom, 19, 56, 60-70, 81-84, 86, 88, 91 ; 49 (i), 59, 62-70, 79-89.. lS.and8ik.8iy a novice, commits un- lawful sexual intercourse, 13, 205, 214. Ka/^^aka, n. of a Bhikkhuni, 13,

214. J^andalsi, see Caste {e,f). Aandana, the 6th Tathagata, 49

(ii), 6. A'andana, at the head of 36,000

nuns, 22, 267. isfandanagandha, n. of Tathagatas,

49(ii), 6sq. ^ Aandanagari ^akha of the Uttara-

balissaha Ga«a, 22, 290. Ka/^^araggisama, n, of an author

on medicine, 36, 109. A'andavati, n. of a princess, 36,

18 sq. A'andra (Moon), worlds of, 7, 273 ; 15, 131; a god, 8, 219; 21, 4 ; Buddha mistaken for K, Deva- putra, 19, 72 ; invoked for pro- tection of the bride, 29, 41 sq., 288 ; expiatory oblation to AT. who is the self of all the gods, 30, 51 ; 44, 505 ; invoked in a medical charm, 42, 10, 237. See also Moon. Aandra, the Soma-cow is, 26, 59. ATandrabhanu, the 45th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Afandradevaputrd, deluded by a woman, 19, 44. Aandragupta (Pali ATandagutta), the king, and Indian chronology, 10 (i), xxxv-xlv ; the first jfiTakkavatti king, 11, xviii sq., 92 n. ; war between Bhaddasala and K,, 36, 147. Arandramas(Sk., Moon), and Soma, 8, 219 sq.; prayer to K., 14, 305; 29, 232 ; 42, 17, 128 ; is the Brah- man priest, 29, 195 ; conquered the golden cities of the Asuras and Danavas, 42, 85 ; is the Gandharva, the stars his Apsaras, 43, 231 sq. ; Agni, Vayu, Aditya, and iT., identi- fied with four fires, 44, 127. See also Moon. ATandraprabha, n. of a Tirthakara, 22, 280; n. of the 47th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6 ; n. of minister at Bimbi- sara*s court, 49 (ii), 163.

Afandraprabha, n. of the palankin

prepared by Indra for Mahavira,

22, 197, 199, 257. Afandraprabhasvarara^a, n. of

numerous Tathagatas, 21, 358. A'andrasurya^ihmikara;^a, the

29th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Afandrasuryapradipa, n. of former

Buddhas, 21, 18 sqq. ; 49 (ii), 100. AfandravimalasuryaprabhasaiTi ,

of the palankin

prepared by Indra for Mahavira,

22, 197, 199, 257. Afandraprabhasvarara^a, n. of

numerous Tathagatas, 21, 358. A'andrasurya^ihmikara;^a, the

29th Tathagata, 49 (ii), 6. Afandrasuryapradipa, n. of former

Buddhas, 21, 18 sqq. ; 49 (ii), 100. AfandravimalasuryaprabhasaiTi ,

n. of a Tathagata, 21, 376-83, Afandraya;/a, see Penances. ATang family, headship of Taoism

hereditary in, 39, 41 sq. K.8in£8iii8if a demon, converted by

Buddha, 19, 244. Kangde^ (Av. Kangha), formation

of, 24, 64, 64 n., 108 sq. Af^ng Hsiian, a Li scholar, 27, 8. Aang 1, nourished his outer man,

and disease attacked his inner, 40,

17. ATang Khang-Maxig, his com- mentary on the Shu King, 3, 9 sq. Afang-khao, obtained twelve sacri- ficial odes, 3, 293, 303 sq. ATang Lao, congratulates Wan-jze

on the completion of his residence,

27, 196. ATang Liang, a Taoist patriarch, 39,

41 sq. -^angraga/^a, an Indian sage, con- verted by Zoroaster, 4, liii sq. Kang-sang AT^u, his inferiority to Lao-5ze, 39, 153 ; 40, 75-8, 82 n. ; worshipped by the people of Wei- lei, 40, 74 sq. ATang Tao-ling, a Taoist patriarch, 39, 42.

Alang-yang, a primaeval sovereign, 39, 287. ATang-3ai, Confucius's mother, 27,

190. ATang Zo, a sage accompanying

Hwang-Ti, 40, 96. Ka^ha (Pali for Krishna), a name of Mara, 10 (ii), 59, 182. See also Krishna., and Mara. Ka/^hagina, daughter of Vessantara,

36, 115, 125 n., 131. Ka^hasiri, or Asita, the Isi with

the matted hair, 10 (ii), 126. Kanishka, Ajvaghosha, a contem- porary of, 19, XXX sq. ATankama, t.t., walking-place for meditating Bhikkhus, 17, 7, 7 n., 390.

X 2

308

KANKAT!yAS— KAPILASUTTA

Kankatiyas, S^ndilya, enjoins a rule on them, 43, 254.

Kankha-revata, n. of a Bhikkhu, 17, 67.

^anki, n. of a Brahman, 11, 167, 167 sq. n.

Kan Pan, first teacher of Wu-ting, 3, 116, 116 n., 207.

Kanuka, n. of a holy woman, 23, 225.

Ka;^va, quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii sq., 70, 88 ; K. Ghaura, son of Ghora, author of Vedic hymns, 32, 16, 65, 83, 97-9, 103, 420 ; 42, 318 ; 46, 32 sq., 35 ; helped by the Maruts, 32, 391 ; employed charms, 42, 23 sq., 319 ; slew the Rakshas,

42, 3 3 ; the descendant of Nr/shad, blessed the magic plant, 42, 71 ; milked the thousand-streamed cow,

43, 203 ; Na<^apit, hermitage of K.,

44, 399 n. ; the sons of K., 46, 42 sq. ; K. Baudhayana, see Bau- dhayana; — family of Ka«vas, wor- shippers of the Maruts, 32, 63 sq. ; ancient family of Vedic i^/shis, 32, 392; 46, 7, 33, 38 sq.^

Kanvsi, quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii sq., 70 ; an epithet of Bau- dhayana, 14, xxxvi, xxxvi sq. n. See also Punarvatsa K.

Ka;^vas, demons, who devour the embryo in the womb, 42, 36, 302 sq.

Kan Ying Phien, see Thai-shang.

A"an-3ze, counsels Prince Mau of Wei, 40, 159, T59 n.

Kao, eldest son and successor of King jfiTMng, 3, 234, 236-49.

Kao, duke of Lu, 27, 318, 327, 327 n. ; 28, 167, 167 n.

A^ao of Yin, his cruelty, 28, 31, 31 n,

A"ao, king of K/?u, and the sheep- butcher Yiieh, 40, 155-7, 155 n.

A"an-3ze, counsels Prince Mau of Wei, 40, 159, T59 n.

Kao, eldest son and successor of King jfiTMng, 3, 234, 236-49.

Kao, duke of Lu, 27, 318, 327, 327 n. ; 28, 167, 167 n.

A^ao of Yin, his cruelty, 28, 31, 31 n,

A"ao, king of K/?u, and the sheep- butcher Yiieh, 40, 155-7, 155 n.

TTao-hsi, ruler of Han, 40, 152 sq.

Kaosha, n.p., 23, 217.

Kao Thang of Lu dictated parts of the Li, 27, 3 sq.

A"ao Wan, a musician, 39, 186.

iTao Wan-Jze, his character and knowledge of men, 27, 199 sq. ; introduced the playing of the Sze Hsia, 27, 420, 420 n.

Kao-yao, minister of crime to Shun, 3, 42 sq., 48 sq., 53, 57 sq., 61 sq., 258 sq.; ' the Counsels of K.* trans- lated, 3, 53-6 ; famous for his wisdom, 3, 339? 339 "•

Kao S^'^Sj his supplementary sacrifice, 3, t 1 8 sq. ; was three years in subduing the Demon region, 16, 205, 207 n., 208, 209 sq. n. ; did not speak for three years, 27, 179 ; his way of mourning, 28, 468 sq. See also Wu-ting.

Kao 32e-kao, mourning for his parents, 27, 136.

JTapala ^etiya, at Vesali, 11, 40,

44, 54-

Kapalas, a class of adherents of Pajupati, 48, 520.

Kapardin, quoted by Ramanu^a, 34, xxi.

Kapasti, spell against the demon, 4, 145 sq.

Kapeya, see ^aunaka K.

Kapila, Vishwu called so, 7, 296; 34, 294 ; chief among the Siddhas, 8, 89 ; author of Sahkhya-sutras, 8, 211 ; 34, 291 ; K., an Asura, the son of Prahlada, made the division of orders, 14, 260 sq. ; mentioned in the ^vetajvatara-upanishad, 15, xxxviii-xli ; 48, 409, 412 ; his philo- sophical doctrines on soul,Pradhana, deliverance, &c., 19, 1 34, 1 34 n. ; 34, 237, 295 sq.; 48, 201, 354 sq., 357, 363, 365, 371, 374, 385, 425, 500, 520, 524, 544; ^ariputra, a disci- ple of K., 19, 193 ; converted by. Buddha, 19, 244 ; Smr/ti of K., i.e. the Sahkhya-system, 34, 291 ; 48, 408, 480, 482, 529 ; his knowledge r/shi-like and unob- structed, 34, 292-4, 315;, the dvaitavadin, not mentioned in Sruti, 34, 294 ; blamed by Manu, 34, 295 ; story of his conversion, and how he converted a gang of rob- bers, 45, 31 sq. n. ; his verses on the right conduct of monks, 45, 31-5 ; acknowledges sacrifices, &c., 48, 409 ; the great Rishi, to whom Scripture, &c., refer as a person worthy of respect, 48, 409 ; Smriti of K. opposed to Scripture, 48, 410 sq., 412 ; the city of the great K., 49 (i), I ; called Pra^apati,49 (i), 125.

Kapila, n. of the Bodisat as a Brah- ma«a, 35, 287 sq.

Kapila, n. of an author on medicine, 36, 109, 109 n.

Kapilasutta, t.c., 10 (ii), 46 sq.

KAPILAVATTHU— KARMAN

309

Kapilavatthu (Sk. Kapilavastu), Buddha and Sakiyas at, 10 (ii), i86, i88; 11, 131 sq. ; 13, 208-10; 19, 219, 227-30 ; 20, 320 ; 21, 294, 296 ; the preaching of the Buddhava;72sa at K., 36, 249 ; described, 49 (i), i sq.

Kapi;^^alada, son of Vasish/i>a, 49

(0, 45.

Kapiputra, n.p., 15, 225.

Kappa, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 187, 203 sq., 210.

Kappa, or Kappayana, or Kappiya, see Nigrodhakappa.

Kappama/^avapui'^^a, t.c, 10 (ii), 203 sq.

Kapphi/^a, see Maha-Kappina.

Kapi;^^alada, son of Vasish/i>a, 49

(0, 45.

Kapiputra, n.p., 15, 225.

Kappa, n. of a Brahmawa, 10 (ii), 187, 203 sq., 210.

Kappa, or Kappayana, or Kappiya, see Nigrodhakappa.

Kappama/^avapui'^^a, t.c, 10 (ii), 203 sq.

Kapphi/^a, see Maha-Kappina.

Kappina, see Maha-K.

Kapud, see Animals (i).

Kapya, see Kaijorya K., and Pata^'- >&ala K.

Kar(a) fish, see Fish.

Kara Asabana, a Turanian, 23, 71, 71 n.

/ifaraka, a sect of mendicants, 21, 263 ; a iT.-Adhvaryu cursed Y%»a- valkya, 26, 197 ; peculiar rites of the K. Adhvaryus, 26, 262 sq., 297 sq., 406 n. ; 41, 171, 175; 43, 15, 129, 131 ; a ^. teacher sacrificed at the Purushamedha, 44, 416; doc- trines of K, refuted, 45, 237 sq., 237 n.

Karaka;^^u, kingof Kalihga, became a Gaina monk, 45, 87, 87 n.

Karala^anaka, carried off a Brah- man*s daughter, 49 (i), 45.

Karambhiya, a naked ascetic, former birth of Devadatta, 35, 287.

A^ara;^a Ga«a, founded by ^rigupta, 22, 291.

A^ara/zas, see Veda (g).

A'ara^as, celestial singers, 8, 232 n, ; produced by Darkness, 25, 493, 493 sq.n.

Kara;/avastha, t.t., causal condi- tion, 34, xxix.

Aara/^avat, Buddha's definition of the term, 10 (ii), 92.

Karap (Av. Karapan), idolatrous priests or priestly tribes hostile to Zoroaster, 37, iii sq. and n., 238, 259> 279, 297, 336, 336 n.; 47, x, xiv sq., XXV, XXX, 19, 19 sq. n., 47, 50-7, 63-6, 99, 103, 107, 112 sq., 122 sq., 145-51, 163 sq.; five K. brothers, 47, xiv, 143 sq.

Ka^'^ar-t6ra, the Aspigan, 47, 34, 34 n.

Karesna, son of Zbaurvaw/, 23, 209 209 n.

Kareto-dasu, see Birds {b),

Karka, quoted, 12, 185 n.

Karmabhumi, fifteen, parts of the world, 22, 195 ; one of the parts of the world where men live, 45, 225, 393.

Karina-ka;/^a, and G«ana-ka«^a, 1, Ixiii, Ixxx; 8, 227 ; systematized in the Kalpa-siatras and Purva Mimawsa-sutras, 34, ix, xii ; com- prises Sawhitas and Brahmawas, 34, ix ; concerns the higher castes only, 34, xi ; cannot lead to final release, 34, xxvii, xxix ; its subject-matter, 34, 21, 24; activity depends on it, 34, 322 ; works enjoined in the K., 38, 184, 314 n.

Karman, Sk. t.t. (Pali Kamma), deeds, actions, works (of one exist- ence, which bear fruit in another) : soul of pious worshipper redescends with a remainder of k., 1, 81 sq. ; 8, 236 sq., 240, 242 sq. ; 34, lix ; 38, 112-19, 398; 48, 589-92; causes the delay between the attainment of true knowledge and death and final release or union with Brahman,

; 8, 236 sq., 240, 242 sq. ; 34, lix ; 38, 112-19, 398; 48, 589-92; causes the delay between the attainment of true knowledge and death and final release or union with Brahman,

I, 107 n. ; 34, Ixxviii; 38, 113, 117, 119, 237, 357 sq., 362 sq. ; k. per- formed after the attainment of true knowledge, does not count, 1, 107 n. ; k. and knowledge determine the state in which a being is reborn, 1, 274 ; he comes to the river Vigard . . . and there shakes off his good and evil deeds. His beloved relatives obtain the good, his un beloved relatives the evil he has done, 1, 277 ; the Prawa does not increase by a good nor decrease by a bad k., 1, 299 ; k. will not cling to a man, if he surrenders all to the Lord, 1, 311, 314; the dying person says, 'Mind, remember thy deeds ! ' 1, 313; bears fruit even when done unintentionally, 2, 90 ; k. determines a man's future births, 2, 102 sq. ; 7, 79-82 ; 8, 158, 232 sq., 321 sq. ; 10 (ii), 107, 188 ;

II, 216 sqq., 271, 271 n.; 15, 257 sq. ; 17, 109-11, 223-5 ; 19, 157 sq., 161, 202 sq., 223, 233 ; 22, 226 ; 25, 483-501 ; 35, 100 sq. ; 36, 116-20,

310

KARMAN

determines a man's future births, 2, 102 sq. ; 7, 79-82 ; 8, 158, 232 sq., 321 sq. ; 10 (ii), 107, 188 ;

II, 216 sqq., 271, 271 n.; 15, 257 sq. ; 17, 109-11, 223-5 ; 19, 157 sq., 161, 202 sq., 223, 233 ; 22, 226 ; 25, 483-501 ; 35, 100 sq. ; 36, 116-20,

310

KARMAN

230; 38, 114, 117, 117 n. ; 41, 181, 181 n. ; 45, 15, 59 sq., 82, 140 ; 48, 321 sq., 324, 328, 428, 487 sq., 590 sq. ; 49 (i), 149-51 ; the deed does not perish, 2, 275, 27511.; 8, 241; 10 (ii), 123; 14, 116, 310; 38, 353sq. ; 48, 149 sq., 722 ; outcasts are, after death, deprived of the rewards of meritorious deeds, 2, 280 ; even as a calf finds his mother among a thousand cowsy an act formerly done is sure to find the perpetrator^ 7, 82 ; sinners in hell are beaten with their deeds in a former existence, 7, 143 ; released from the bonds of k. the devotee is emancipated, comes to Kr/sh«a, 8, 47, 85, loi, loi n., 246, 370 ; proceeds from nature, not from the soul, 8, 55, 104-6, 105 n., 106 n. ; five causes of the com- pletion of k., 8, 123, 123 n. ; where the acts of one who is released from the body remain, 8, 235; beings cannot escape the effect of their own k., 8, 235, 239 sq. ; 10 (i), 21 sq., 34 sq., 37 sq.; 19, 236; 36, loi; 45, 18, 30, 42, 59, 292 sq., 349; the soul takes with itself the results of good and evil k. when leaving the body, 8, 239 ; 38, 102 ; freedom from k. is not to be attained in this world, 8, 239 sq., 256 sq., 348, 348 n. ; 35, 12 ; ruin connected with all k., 8, 245, 355 ; the body is tied down by action^ 8, 307 ; by k. beings remain apart from the Brahman, 8, 315 ; as kinsmen receive a friend on his return, so his good works receive him who has done good, in the other world, 1^ 0)> 57 > ^ good work is pleasant in the hour of death, 10 (i), 79 ; on the saint's attaining the right view, conceit and doubt and all his k. are left behind, 10 (ii), 38 ; to have done good deeds in a former exis- tence, the highest blessing, 10 (ii), 44 ; by work the world exists^ by w. mankind exists, beings are bound by w. as the linch-pin of the rolling cart keeps the wheel on, 10 (ii), 117 ; tem- porary effects of k., 11, 16 sq., 84 ; a sufficient cause for the existence of an Opapatika, 11, 214 n.; fire- worshippers and Ga^ilas hold the doctrine that actions have their

mankind exists, beings are bound by w. as the linch-pin of the rolling cart keeps the wheel on, 10 (ii), 117 ; tem- porary effects of k., 11, 16 sq., 84 ; a sufficient cause for the existence of an Opapatika, 11, 214 n.; fire- worshippers and Ga^ilas hold the doctrine that actions have their

reward, 13, 190 sq. ; good and evil acts done in one's youth are annulled by living righteously in one's later age, 14, 176; the eternal greatness of the Brahma«a is neither increased nor diminished by k., 14, 261, 274 ; the good deeds of a man lost, if he does not honour his guest, 15, 3 ; tvhat they said was k. (work), what they praised was k., viz. that a man becomes good by good work, and bad by bad work, 15, 127, 176 ; 48, 478 ; is the cause of renewed existence, 15, 176; 22, 29; 34, xxvii ; 38, 105, 121 ; 45, 43, 260, 389 sq., 389 n., 393 sq., 398; 48, 259, 313; 49 (i), 176 sq. ; souls in the bonds of k., k. characteristic of souls, 15, 235 ; 34, 159 sq., 269; 38, 367, 369; 48, 193, 209,215,239,280,306,313,326,378, 428, 459, 756-8 ; caused by desire, 19, 176 ; 25, Ixvii, 29 ; there could be no good and evil works, if there were a God, 19, 208 ; if Self were the cause of the world, there could be no evil k., 19, 212 ; the good or evil deeds follow us as shadows, 19, 234; punishments in future births, 19, 263 ; 33, 262 ; 45, 375 sq. ; he who has destroyed his k. reaches liberation, 19, 293 ; 45, 49, 106, III sq., 119, 141, 159, 161, 166, 289 sq., 297-301, 330-2 ; only wisdom can consume the fuel heaped up by the power of k., 19, 309 ; washing gifts for which the donor expects a particular result in a future birth, 20, 9 n. ; shedding the blood of a Buddha is a k. which will work out its effect in the immediate future, 20, 246 ; five kinds of deeds which bring about their effect in the present life, 20, 246 n. ; the effect of causing a schism in the Sawgha endures for a Kalpa, 20, 254, 267-71 ; 35, 163 ; the cause of diseases, 21, 130 ; 33, 87, 87 n. ; 35, 152 ; accumulations of merits com- pared, 21, 316 sq., 317 n., 320-35 ; Gainas share the theory of k. with Buddhists and Brahmanic philoso- phers, 22, xxxiv ; chief tenets of Gainism with regard to soul and k., 22, 1-3, 3 n. ; knowing that misery results from action a wise man should destroy all k. and enter a

KARMAN

311

with Buddhists and Brahmanic philoso- phers, 22, xxxiv ; chief tenets of Gainism with regard to soul and k., 22, 1-3, 3 n. ; knowing that misery results from action a wise man should destroy all k. and enter a

KARMAN

311

religious life, 22, 28-31, 40 sq., 75, 8 1 ; preventing the propensity to sin destroys former actions, 22, 33 sqq. ; Asrava is that by means of which k. takes effect upon the soul, parisrava that by which the influence of k. is counteracted, 22, 37 n. ; those who abstain from cruelty relinquish k. and are flesh-subduing, 22, 39 ; diseases, death, and births, the fruit of former acts, 22, 53 sq. ; a Gaina monk should neither be pleased with nor prohibit the action of another which produces k., 22, 186-8 ; eight kinds of k., 22, 258 ; 45, 165, 165 n., 167, 172, 192-6; Mahavira exerted himself for the suppression of the defilement of k., 22, 262 ; Mahavira recited the fifty- five lectures on k. before he died, 22, 269 ; when their fourfold k. had been exhausted, Mahavira and other saints died, 22, 269, 275, 278, 285; k. alone follows a man to the next world, 25, Ixviii, 166 sq. ; ascetic makes over his gcod actions to his friends, his evil deeds to his enemies, 25, 2 1 2 sq. ; the good k. of an ascetic or an Agnihotrin, if he dies without paying his debts, goes to the creditor, 33, 44 sq. ; meritorious deeds of false witnesses lost, 33, 245 ; the reward of works is not the independent result of k. acting through the apurva, but is allotted by the Lord, 34, Ixv, 357-60 ; 38, 180-3 ; the shaking off of the good and evil k. takes place at the moment of the soul's departure from the body, 34, Ixx sq. ; 38, 225-31 ; even he whose k. is entirely annihilated, is yet connected with some kind of body, 34, Ixxi ; different degrees of pleasure the mere effects of k., 34, 27 ; final release not the effect of k., 34, 27 sq. ; Brahman is not, like the embodied Self, subject to frui- tion of k., 34, II4-I7) "9; i"iot even the embodied soul is really subject to it, 34, 116 ; fruition of k. is the figment of false knowledge, 34, 116 ; Pubba-yoga = k., 35, 4 ; Makkhali Gosala denies the doctrine of k., 35, 9 sq. ; an impulse, the result of a previous k., 35, 18 ; renunciation of the monks, appa-

is the figment of false knowledge, 34, 116 ; Pubba-yoga = k., 35, 4 ; Makkhali Gosala denies the doctrine of k., 35, 9 sq. ; an impulse, the result of a previous k., 35, 18 ; renunciation of the monks, appa-

rently the consequence of k., 35, 32 sq. ; if there is no individuality, there are no results of good and evil k., 35, 4T ; it is one nanie-and-form which has Us end in death, and another name-and'form which is reborn. But the second is the result of the firsts a7id is therefore not set free from its evil deeds J 35, 71-5, 112 sq. ; Sawkharas, sorts of k., 35, 77 n. ; eye, forms, sight, touch, sensation, longing, k., eye : a circle, 35, 80 sq. ; the five Ayatanas caused by different k., 35, 1 00 ; he does not die until that evil k, is exhausted^ 35, 103-6 ; good deeds are like the boat carrying stones, 35, 124 ; worms are born in animals by the power of evil k., 35, 151 ; good and evil k. bear fruit, whether he to whom they are done consents or not, 35, 152 sq. ; problems of k., 35, 164 sq. ; not all pain is caused by k., 35, 19 1-5 ; Pirit is a protec- tion for those who restrain them- selves from the evils of k., 35, 214, 2 18 ; the Bhikkhus who were harmed in consequence of Buddha's preach- ing, suffered, not through Buddha, but through their own deeds, 35, 234-7 ; the thief is not punished on account of some injunction of the Buddhas, but through his own deeds, 35, 256 sq. ; k. more powerful than Iddhi, 35, 262 sq. ; Bhikkhus who are free from evil k. can become Arhats at once, others have to per- form meritorious acts, gifts, &c., 36, 92-6 ; beings exist either through k., or as the result of a cause, or produced by the seasons, 36, 103, 107 sq. ; the k. of evil deeds made known in this life, good deeds generally rewarded in future births, virtue more powerful than vice, 36, 144-51 ; how k. works as a cause of death, 36, 162-6; k., the price offered in the bazaars of Buddha's *City of Righteousness,' 36, 213, 213 sq. n., 216 sq., 220, 222, 229 sq. ; evil, lust, and k. rooted out, 36, 2 19 ; wrong views of k., 36, 362 ; 45, 245 ; there is no confusion of k., because there is no extension of the acting and enjoying Self, 38, 68 ; souls find in the moon complete requital of their k., 38, 115 ; definite fruits

812

KARMAN

; evil, lust, and k. rooted out, 36, 2 19 ; wrong views of k., 36, 362 ; 45, 245 ; there is no confusion of k., because there is no extension of the acting and enjoying Self, 38, 68 ; souls find in the moon complete requital of their k., 38, 115 ; definite fruits

812

KARMAN

are attached to particular k., 38, 117 ; extinguished either by expia- tory ceremonies or by the know- ledge of Brahman or by the full fruition of their consequences, 38, 117 n.; k. whose operation is obstructed by other k. leading to fruits of a contrary nature lasts for a long time, 88, 117 sq. ; some single k. are the causes of more than one new existence, 38, 1 1 8 ; the fruits of some k. enjoyed in this life already, 38, 118, 119 ; depends on conduct, 38, 120 sq. ; the fruits of k., according to Gaimini, are brought about by the k. itself, 38, 182 ; their reaching maturity depends on place, time, and operative cause presenting themselves, 38, 328 ; k., the fruits of which are opposed to each other, 38, 328 ; the Ear created k., k. created Fire, 43, 379 sq. ; right conduct and austerities produce destruction of all k., 45, xv sq., 157, 174, 249-61 ; Buddha taught the Akriyavada, Mahavira the Kriya- vada, 45, xvi ; the term dawJa, punishment, used for k., 45, xvii ; waiting for the destruction of his k., a monk should bear all troubles, 45, 14 ; having shaken off the remnants of k., the pious will become an eternal Siddha, 45, 18 ; those who are ignorant of the Truth are subject to the pain of Sawsara consequent on k., 45, 24 sqq. ; friends,relations,and possessions will not help those who suffer from their own deeds, 45, 25, 2 36, 2 60, 301 sq. ; as water quits raised ground, so the sinful k. will quit him who does not injure living beings, 45, 33 ; how to conquer k., 45, 37 sq., 241 ; on the powerful influence of k., 45, 57-61, 140; King Nandana hewed down his k. like a forest, 45, 87 ; he who follows the Law is exempt from k. and suffering, 45, 90 ; a pious monk prevents the influx of k. (asrava) through all bad channels, 45, 99, 140; the binding (bandha) of the soul by k., and annihilation of k., two of the nine truths or categories, 45, 154 ; influence of the observance of the 73 articles on the k., 45, 161-73 ; confession and

(asrava) through all bad channels, 45, 99, 140; the binding (bandha) of the soul by k., and annihilation of k., two of the nine truths or categories, 45, 154 ; influence of the observance of the 73 articles on the k., 45, 161-73 ; confession and

repentance of sins annihilates k., 45, 162 sq. ; four remnants of k. which even a Kevalin possesses, 45, 168, 168 n., 170 sq. ; the gradual destruction of k., 45, 172 sq. ; bad k. produced by love and hatred, 45, 174, 180 sq.; love and hatred are caused by k., and they say that k. has its origin in dehision ; k. is the root of birth and death ^ and birth and death they call misery, 45, 185 ; the views of the Kriyavadins on k., 45, 242, 242 sq. n. ; misery arises from wicked deeds, not from some Creator, 45, 245 ; all beings, even gods, &c., must suffer for their deeds, 45, 250 ; k. caused by unintentional sins, is annihilated through control, 45, 257 sq. ; impelled by k. people do wrong, 45, 274 ; in hell, those whose bad k. takes effect, punish others whose bad k. takes effect, 45, 281 ; tuhatever cruelty he has done in a foiyner birth, the same luill be inflicted on him in the Circle of Births, 45, 286; having annihilated his k., a monk should not again mix with the world, 45, 297, 323 ; two kinds of k., the one of momentary existence (airyapathika) and the other lasting (samparayika), 45, 298 n., 364 sq., 364 n. ; has six sources, viz. the six Asravas, 45, 316, 316 n. ; denied by the Akriyavadins, 45, 316; men cannot annihilate their k. by new k., but by abstention from k., 45, 3 1 8 sq. ; the water of the lotus-pool compared to k., 45, 338; how a monk ceases to acquire gross k., 45, 352 ; a monk should preach the law for no other motive than the annihilation of k., 45, 354; actions by which bad k. accrues to a man, 45, 356-63, 364 n. ; when he leaves this body and is only accompanied by his k., he, without a will of his own, goes forth from womb to woi?ib, from birth to birth, from death to deaths from hell to hell, 45, 361 ; if there is a resi- due of k., the pious monk is reborn in one of the regions of the gods, 45, 380 sq. ; those who lead a religious life according to the 13th kind of acquiring k. will put an end to all misery, 45, 388 ; k. is the result of every action, even of beings without

KARMAN— KASSAPA

313

; those who lead a religious life according to the 13th kind of acquiring k. will put an end to all misery, 45, 388 ; k. is the result of every action, even of beings without

KARMAN— KASSAPA

313

intellect or consciousness, 45, 398- 405? 399 ^''9 Oainas must believe in realization and annihilation of k., 45, 407 ; Mahavira acquires no new k., 45, 413; through the taking effect of the k. movable beings become immovable and vice versa, 45, 424 ; Nescience in the form of k. good and evil, 48, 88, 147, 198, 306, 756-8 ; k. the root of Nescience, and Nescience the root of k., 48, 127, 259, 271 ; the world due to k., 48, 128 sq. ; Apurva, i.e. supersen- suous result of k. which later on produces the sensible result, 48, 153-5 ; causes connexion of soul and body, and hence implies endless suffering, 48, 215, 239, 607, 609 sq., 616 ; in the Sa»2sara state the soul's bliss and knowledge are contracted owing to k., 48, 232 ; inequality of creation and the creatures' ex- periencing pain due to k., 48, 47 8 sq. ; fke body's being ruled by the sotil is due to the unseen principle in the form of good and evil works, and has for its end the requital of those works, 48, 523; the effect of k. exhausted only through complete enjoyment of their results, 48, 651 ; knowledge of Brahman destroys all k., good and evil, 48, 693 ; the fruits of good k. perish on the death of the devotee, 48, 724 ; only those good and evil works, the effects of which have not yet begun, are destroyed by know- ledge, 48, 724 sq. ; where there is action, there is death, 49 (i), 73 ; the results of k. are inconceivable, 49 (ii), 37; the obstacle of k. removed by meditation on Avalo- kitejvara,49 (ii), 183. See also L8jya, Sin, Transmigration, «W Works (c).

Karma-yoga and Sankhya-yoga, 8, 105, 105 n.

Kar;/a, a Kaurava, 8, 38; 'the charioteer's son,' 8, 95 sq., 95 n.

Karpans, opposed to Righteous- ness, 31, 63, 140; opponents of Zoroaster, 31, 65 ; gave the Kine to rapine, 31, 121; their angry zealj 31, 158 ; are no friends to the crea- tures, 31, 177, 184 ; Haoma invoked against Kavis and K., 31, 236.

Karjakeyiputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 226, 226 n.

Karsev£tz, n.p., 5, 135. Karshipta, see Birds (h). Karsli;^a^ni, quoted in the Vedanta-

sutras, 34, xix; 38, 119 sq. ; 48,

591 sq. Karshvares, seven, of the earth, 4,

213, 222, 222 n. See also Geo- graphy. KaMpt, see Birds (b). Kartavirya, i.e. King Ar^una, a

descendant of Kr/tavirya, 8, 293. Kartr/, worshipped at the Tarpawa,

30, 244. Klirttikeya, son of Bhava (5iva),

49 (i), 16. Karu;/ika, the 75th Tathagata, 49

(ii), 7. A'arvakas (materialists), attack

Vedas and Brahma«as, 8, 214;

make no distinction between soul

and matter, 48, 196. See also

Materialists. Karyavastha, condition of an effect,

34, xxix. Ka^akr/tsna,quoted by Baudhayana,

14, xl n. ; quoted in the Vedanta-

sutras, 34, xix, xcix, 278-83 ; 48,

392, 394 sq. Kasar;^ila (or Kasarwira), a serpent,

42, 154, 607. Kashaka, initiated boy given in

See also

Materialists. Karyavastha, condition of an effect,

34, xxix. Ka^akr/tsna,quoted by Baudhayana,

14, xl n. ; quoted in the Vedanta-

sutras, 34, xix, xcix, 278-83 ; 48,

392, 394 sq. Kasar;^ila (or Kasarwira), a serpent,

42, 154, 607. Kashaka, initiated boy given in

charge to, 30, 153. Kashaya;^a, n. of a teacher, 15,

186, 186 n. Ka^i, kings of, celebrate the death of

Mahavira, 22, 266. Kasibharadva^a, the Brahma«a,

reproaches Gotama with idleness,

10 (ii), 11-15; Buddha refused an

alms of K., 36, 37. Kasibharadva^asutta, t.c, 10 (ii),

1^1-15. Ka^ika, the harlot of Kaji, went to

the heaven of the gods, 49 (i), 190. Kans, do not keep up the sacrificial

fires, 44, 401. Kan^vara, worshipped at the Tar-

pa;2a, 30, 244. Kan-Videhas, n. of a people, 1,

300. Kassapa, n. of a iJ/'shi, 11, 172. See

also Kajyapa, Kajyapa, Lomasa-K.,

and Pura«a-K. Kassapa, or Kassapabuddha, one of

the seven Buddhas, 10 (ii), 40; 11,

163; 35, 4, 173; 36, 20-2; rain

314

KASSAPA— KATU

fell on his hut, while the potter's hut remained dry, 36, 23-5.

Kassapa-gotta, of Vasabha-gama, wrongly expelled from the Order, 17, 256-61.

Kasupatu, son of Ara, 23, 211*

Kasvi, or Spite, the Daeva, 4, 224.

Kaiya King, iSatanika took away the horse of the, 44, 401.

Ka^yapa, the Muni, the goddess of the Earth went to, 7, 5 sq.; K. or Pra^apati, 8, 389 n. ; one of the seven i^/shis, 15, 106 ; daughters of Daksha married to K., 25, 352 ; the threefold age of K., 29, 55 ; 30, 162 ; worshipped, 29, 319 ; 30, 244 ; all creatures descended from K.,

41, 390; slew the Rakshas, 42, 33 ; K.*s charm to secure perfect health,

42, 45 ; the eye of K., 42, 68, 403 ; created talismans, 42, 80 ; incanta- tion of K., 42, 107, 255; the self- existing K. born from Time, 42, 225, 686; the sun, 42, 403 sq. ; in the Atharva-veda, 42, 403 sq. ; officiated as priest at Vijvakarman's (Sarvamedha) sacrifice, 44, 421. See also Harita K., and S\\^2i K.

Ka^yapa (Pali Kassapa), n. of a family : Buddha exercises magical powers for the Ga/ilas Uruvela K., Nadi K., and Gaya K., who are finally converted, 13, 118-34; 19, xxiii, 183-7; 49 (i), 192; receive the upasampada ordination from Buddha, 13, 131 sqq. ; K. of Gaya, or Gaya-K., a distinguished Arhat,

21, 2, 198 ; K. addressed by Buddha, 21, 1 18 sqq., 198 ; Buddha's prophecy about K. who is to be the Buddha Rajmiprabhasa, 21, 142-4; Siddhartha of the K. gotra,

22, 191, 193, 226, 255 ; relations of Mahavira belonging to the K. gotra, 22, 193, 256; Tirthakaras of the K. gotra, 22, 218; 45, 260 n. ; the Arhat 2^/shabha belonged to the K. gotra, 22, 282; 45, 138; Sthaviras of the K. gotra, 22,

286 sq., 290, 292 sq., 294 sq. ; Mahavira was of the K. gotra, 22,

287 ; 45, xxi ; Kapila, son of K. of Kaujambi, 45, 31 sq. n. ; K. of Ra^agr/ha becomes Buddha's dis- ciple and a chief of Arhats, 49 (i), 193 sq. ; Gaya-K., n. of a Bhikshu,

49 (ii), 2. See also Uruvilva-K., Nadi-K., Kumara-K., and Maha-K.

; Mahavira was of the K. gotra, 22,

287 ; 45, xxi ; Kapila, son of K. of Kaujambi, 45, 31 sq. n. ; K. of Ra^agr/ha becomes Buddha's dis- ciple and a chief of Arhats, 49 (i), 193 sq. ; Gaya-K., n. of a Bhikshu,

49 (ii), 2. See also Uruvilva-K., Nadi-K., Kumara-K., and Maha-K.

Kayyapa, a Brahma«a, addressed as Parantapa, 8, 205 ; a Brahmawa who was taught by a Siddha, 8, 2 3 1-6 ; K. and other sages ask Brahman about final emancipation, 8, 314.

Ka>yyapa, a teacher, quoted by Baudhayana, 14, xl n., 207 sq.

Kajyapa Mari/^a, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 128.

Kajyapa !N*aidhruv3, n. of a teacher, 12, xxxiii; 15, 226.

Ka^yapas and Gandharvas, 42, 210.

Ka^yapi- lbalakya-ma//^ariputra, n , of a teacher, 15, 224 n.

Ka^yapiya ^akha of the Manava Ga«a, 22, 292.

Kata, n.p., 23, 218.

Kata Vaixvamitra, author of Vedic hymns, 46, 275, 277.

Kataka, adultery of, 2, 175 n.

Katama, 'Whoever,' and Ka wor- shipped, 44, 254 n., 291 n., 292.

Ka/amoraka-tissaka, a follower of Devadatta, 20, 251.

Katayun was with Fre^un, 5, 133.

Ka///aka, school of the Black Ya^ur- veda, its high antiquity, 7, xiv-xvi, xxv-xxvii ; quoted in the Vasish/Z^a Dharma-sutras, 7, xx ; sacrifices recorded in a book called K., 38, 196 ; gives the mantras of the Ajva- medha, 44, xvi.

Ka/z^aka-Dharma-sutra, the basis of the Vish«u-smr/ti, 25, xxi, xxiii, Ixvi, Ixx.

Ka/iaka-Gr/hya-sutra, and Vish- «u-smr/ti, 7, x-xvi, xxix, xxxi ; 25, xxi, xxiii ; and Manava-Gr/hy a-sutra, 7, xxvi, xxvii n.

Ka//^as, their views quoted, 29, 414.

Ka/y^a-upanishad, quoted as a Yoga-jastra, 8, 211 sq., 415 ; intro- duction and translation, 15, xxi-xxv, 1-24 ; quoted in the Vedanta- sutras, 34, xlii, 249; 38, 424; 48,

775. Katha-Vatthu, and Milindapawha,

36, xx-xxvii. KaMina ceremonies, see Bhikkhiis

(J), and Sa;//gha. A^athvaraspa, n.p., 23, 217, 217 n. Ka/issabha, became an inheritor

of the highest heavens, 11, 26. Katu, n.p., 23, 213.

KAtUMA— KAU^-AMBIKA 315

Katuma, the Sakyas of, 35, 301 sq. mitted to him, but not King Wu,

Aaturhotra, mystery of the sym- 39, 359.

bolical, 8, 277-80. A'au Alang, see Thai-^iang.

A'aturmasya, t.t., see Sacrifices (i). Kau-zCien, and his minister ^ung,

^aturmukha, a mighty being, 40, iii, 11 1 n.

dwelling in this world, 48, 90. Kaiikthasta = Kaukusta, 26, 426 n.

Aaturyugas, or four ages of the Kaukusta, gave twenty-four heifers

world, 7, 78. as dakshiwas, 26, 426.

Alatusli/oina, t.t., succession of A"aula, or Z^aula-karman, t.t., ton- chants in which four hymn-forms sure rite, see Child (b), (Stomas) are used, 44, 329 sq. and n. Kk\x Li, the Rites of -STau, or ^au

Katya, quoted by Baudhayana, 14, Kwan, the Officers of ^au, the first

xl, 155. See Utkila K. of the ^ Three Rituals,* 3, xviii.

Katyayana, author of the Varttikas, Kau-mang, attending spirit of Thai

and Ya^;?avalkya, 12, xxxv-xxxix; Hao, 27, 250, 250 n., 257, 262.

author of the Va^g-asaneyi-Pratija- Kau/^^inya, n. of teachers, 15, 118,

See Utkila K. of the ^ Three Rituals,* 3, xviii.

Katyayana, author of the Varttikas, Kau-mang, attending spirit of Thai

and Ya^;?avalkya, 12, xxxv-xxxix; Hao, 27, 250, 250 n., 257, 262.

author of the Va^g-asaneyi-Pratija- Kau/^^inya, n. of teachers, 15, 118,

khya, 12, xxxviii, xl ; Prabhava of 118 n., 186, 186 n.; 30,245, 245 n.;

the K. gotra, 22, 287 ; honoured as K.-kulaputra, the first disciple of

teacher, 29, 141. See also Ka.- Buddha, 19, 172, 178; A^«ata-K.,

bandhin K., and Maha-K. a distinguished Arhat, 21, 2, 34,

Katyayana-smnti, quotes Manu or 198; 49 (ii), 2; Yajoda, wife of

Bhrigu, 25, ex ; its date, 33, xvi. Mahavira, belonged to the K. gotra,

Katyayani, and Maitreyi, the two 22, 193, 256, 286.

wives of Yag-wavalkya, 15, 108, 181. Kau;^^inyayana, n. of a teacher,

Katyayaniputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 118 n., 186 n.

15, 224 sq. Kau^/y^aravya, n. of a teacher, 1,

Katyayaniya-sutra, quoted, 25, 255, 258.

cxix n. ; 44, xxxix. Kaurama, made liberal gifts to

A'au (n. of a state and dynasty) : Brahmawas, 42, 197, 690.

duke of K., son of King Wan, 3, Kauravas, and Paw^avas, battle of,

xvii ; the books of the dynasty of 8, 2 sq., 37 sq. ; Ar^una, best of K.,

K, in the Shu, their credibility, 3, 8, 3 1 1 sq. ; a noble family, followers

12; period of the K. dynasty, 3, of a king, 45, 339.

22; *the Books of K,' translated, Kauravya King, Balhika Pratipiya,

3, 124-272; the sacrificial odes of 44, 269.

^'9 3> 313-36; troubles of Wan Kauravyaya^iputra,n. of a teacher,

and the tyrant K., 16, 403 ; over- 15, 189.

thrown by Wan and Wu, 27, 396; Kaus (Kahos, Kai-Kaus, Av. Kavi

40, 171, 173, 178; ruled with vio- Usa) : legend of Neryosengh and

lence, 28, 418; killed the prince K. who became mortal, 4, 262 sq. n.;

Pi-kan, 39, 205 ; bad times under could not escape from death, 4,

iTieh and -^., 39, 386; perished, 40, 380; son of Kai-Apiveh, 5, 136,

131 ; K. and ^leh, examples of bad 136 n. ; his reign of 150 years, 5,

men, though sovereigns, 40, 177. 150, 217 ; sacrificed to Anahita, 23,

See also ^wang-jze, and Tan. 65, 65 n. ; his chariot carried by

jfifau^a, t.t., tonsure rite, see Child (b). the raven, 23, 241 sq.

isTau-Fang, refuses Duke Ai an Kausalika, King, his daughter

interview, but sends him a message, Bhadra, 45,^50 n., 53.

27, 191. Kausalya Ajvalayana, n. of a sage,

Kauhaliyas, quoted, 30, 85. 15, 271, 276; Para Amara, the K.

A'au-hsin, or Shau, last sovereign king, 44, 397.

of the Shang dynasty, 3, 120 sq., Kaujambeya, Jf^ Proti K.

123 n. ; his wickedness denounced Kaummbi, n. of a great town, 45,

by Wu, his defeat, 3, 124-32, 102.

135 sq. ; warning to K, by King Kau^ambika ^akha of the Uttara-

Wan, 3, 410-12 ; King Wan sub- balissaha Ga«a, 22, 290.

316

KAUSHtTAKA—KAYANS

Kaushitaka, see Kahola K.

Kaushitaka-Gnhya, see 5ambavya- Grihya.

Kaushitaki, quoted, 1, 12, 280, 285; 29, 112. See also Kahola K.

135 sq. ; warning to K, by King Kau^ambika ^akha of the Uttara-

Wan, 3, 410-12 ; King Wan sub- balissaha Ga«a, 22, 290.

316

KAUSHtTAKA—KAYANS

Kaushitaka, see Kahola K.

Kaushitaka-Gnhya, see 5ambavya- Grihya.

Kaushitaki, quoted, 1, 12, 280, 285; 29, 112. See also Kahola K.

Kaushitaki-brahma/?a and K.- upanishad, 1, xcviii sq. ; passes over Ra^asuya and horse-sacrifice, 44, xvi ; on the sacrifice at the building of the fire-altar, 44, xxxix ; on the Pravargya rite, 44, xlvii, xlix n.

Kaushitaki - brahma;/a - upani- shad, or Kaushitaki-upanishad, 1, xcii n., xcviii-c, 269-307 ; belongs to the Rig-veda, 1, xcviii ; two recensions of it, 1, xcix; quoted, 8, 415; 34, xlii; 38, 424 sq. ; 48,

775.

Kaushitakins, quoted by Ajva- layana, 29, 194; have seventeen priests, 43, 348 n.

Kaushitaki-upanishad, see Kau- shitaki-brahmawa-upanishad.

Kaui'ika, n. of a teacher, 15, 118, 186 ; Sthaviras of the K. gotra, 22, 288, 290, 293 ; Ahalya, wife of the RisU K., 26, 81 n.; Indra called K., 26, 82, 82 n. ; K. and Kujika, 42, xxvi. See also Gathin.

Kaujika, see Sandhani K.

Kau^ka-sutra, quoted, 42, xix, xxiii, Ivii, Ixi sq. ; charms in the K., 42, 233, &c. ; books of the Atharva- veda not in the K., 42, 676.

Kaunkayani, n. of a teacher, 15, 119, 186, 186 n.

Kaujikiputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 225.

Kausurubindi, see Proti Kaujam- beya K.

Kauthumas, their views quoted, 29, 414.

Kau/ika Ga;/a, founded by Susthita and Supratibuddha, 22, 292 ; Dur-

^aya Kr/sh;/a of the K. gotra, 22, 294 n. See t7/jo*Susthita K.

Kautsa, quoted by Apastamba, 2, xxvii sq., 70, 88 ; attacks the authority of the Vedas, 8, 214; n. of a teacher, 15, 227 ; ^ivabhuti of the K. gotra, 22, 294; soma to be bought from a K. Brahman, 26, 474 ; quoted by Gobhila, 30, 97 ; pupil of Mahitthi, 43, 404.

Kautsiputra, n. of a teacher, 15, 224 n.

Kau/umbini (or KuWadhari) ^akha of the Uttarabalissaha Ga«a, 22, 290.

Kava^' (or Kai-Kaba<^, or Kai- Koba/^), Av, Kavi Kavata, brought up by Auzobo, 5, 136, 136 n. ; his descendants, 5, 136 sq. ; was fifteen years, 5, 150 ; of a glorious race, 18, 90, 90 n. ; son of Farhank, 18, 171, 171 n. ; Khusro son of K., 18, 298 ; ruler of Iran, founder of the Kayan dynasty, 23, 222, 222 n., 303; 24, 62 sq. and n. ; 37, 28, 29 n., 224 n. ; 47, 12 sq. ; his accession, 47, xxix.

Kava>/^ara, deluded by a woman, 19, 44.

Kavarazem, n.p. 23, 207, 207 n.

Kavasha, Rishis descended from, 48, 690.

Kavasheya, see Tura K.

Kavasheyas, -R/shis who only offer as a sacrifice breath in speech, 1, 265 sq., and n.

Kavata, see Kava^.

Kavi, son of Angiras, called his elders Mittle sons,' 25, 58 ; Somapas (manes), sons of K. (Bhrigu), 25, 112.

Kavi, n.p., 23, 213, 215, 218.

Kavi-Kavad, see Kava/i.

Kavasheyas, -R/shis who only offer as a sacrifice breath in speech, 1, 265 sq., and n.

Kavata, see Kava^.

Kavi, son of Angiras, called his elders Mittle sons,' 25, 58 ; Somapas (manes), sons of K. (Bhrigu), 25, 112.

Kavi, n.p., 23, 213, 215, 218.

Kavi-Kavad, see Kava/i.

Kavis (or Kavigs, or Kigs, or Kiks, or Kais), and Karaps, hostile priestly tribe, oppose Zarathujtra, 31, 56, 64 sq. ; 37, iii sq. n., 238, 259, 279? 297, 336, 336 n.; 47, XXV, 19, 19 sq. n., 47, 64-6, 99, 107, 112, 122 sq., 163-5 ; hostile to the Kine, 31, 121; evil-doers, 31, 140, 183; Haoma invoked against K. and Karpans, 31, 236; ruling priests at the time of Zoroaster's birth, 47, X ; Zoroaster preaches to K. and Karaps, 47, x, xxv, 50-7 ; demons and K., 47, 47, 98 ; better than an evil ruler, 47, 103.

Kavya, a version of Manu's Code ascribed to, 33, xii.

Kayadha, Sraosha, the conqueror of the, 31, 301 ; prayer for the dis- lodgement of the K., 31, 313; the holy man who is innocent of the K., 31, 342.

Kayans,heroes, rulers, 5, 108, 108 n.; 47, 121, 1 2 8 sq. ; race and genealogy of K., 5, 1 30-40 ; glory of the K., 37, 222, 222 n., 227, 227 n., 229;

KAYANS— KEVALIN

317

dynasty established by Kai-Koba<^,

47, 12. Kayasthas or scribes, see Caste {a), Aeh, called 3ze-yii, brother of Su

Shih, 40, 320 n. A^ekitana, n. of a warrior, 8, 37. ^elaka »Sa«iilyayana, quoted, 43,

364.

Kena - upanishad, or Talavakara- upanishad, 1, Ixvi, Ixxxix-xci, 145- 53 ; belongs to a 5akha of the Tala- vakaras of the Sama-veda, 1, Ixxxix ; works on the K., 1, xci ; a text of the K. belonging to the Atharva- veda, 1, xci; quoted, 8, 416; 38, 425; 48,775.

Ke;^iya, a Gadla ascetic, pays honour to Buddha, 10 (ii), 96-105 ; 17, 129-

34.

Ken Khin, on sacrifices, 27, 35.

Keresani, dethroned by Haoma, 31, 237 sq., 237 n.

Keresaokhshan, n.p., 23, 205.

Keresaspa (Keresasp, Kerejaspo, Garshasp), the Saman, or Sam (Sahm), and Knathaiti, 4, 6, 6 n. ; killedAziSrvara(Sruvar),4,259; 18, 217 n., 370 sq., 374; 24, 268, 268 n.; slays Az-i Dahak, 5, 119 n., 235, 235n. ; 18,78,111,372; 24, iion. ; 37, 203 n. ; 47, xiii, 114, 163 n. ; brother of Aurvakhsh, 5, 137, 137 n. ; legends of (the soul of) K., 18, xxviii, 39, 39 n., 369-82 ; 37, 198 sq., 452 ; aided in the renovation, 18, 78 ; full of strength, 18, 90; 23, 326; war his husbandry, 18, 173, 173 n. ; sacrificed to Anahita, and overcame the Gawdarewa, 23, 63 sq. and n., 256 n. ; protected by the Fravashis, 23, 194 sq., 195 n. ; Fravashi of K. worshipped, 23, 223 ; killed Hitaspa, to avenge his brother, 23, 255, 255 n.; worships Vayu, 23, 255 sq. ; seized the Glory that had departed from Yima, 23, 295 ; his deeds of valour, 23, 295-7 ; 24, 63, 63 n.; 47, 12, 12 n. ; where his body lies, 24, 1 10 ; or Sam Nariman, 24, 268, 268 n. ; the dragon-slayer K., son of Thrita, 31, 234; ruler of Iran, 37, 28; exhorted by Tus, adopts the religion, 37, 225.

Kerejaspo, see Keresaspa.

Keresavazda, or Kersevajsd, killed by Husravah,23, 304, 304 n.; 47, 14.

; where his body lies, 24, 1 10 ; or Sam Nariman, 24, 268, 268 n. ; the dragon-slayer K., son of Thrita, 31, 234; ruler of Iran, 37, 28; exhorted by Tus, adopts the religion, 37, 225.

Kerejaspo, see Keresaspa.

Keresavazda, or Kersevajsd, killed by Husravah,23, 304, 304 n.; 47, 14.

Kesakambali, see A^ita-Kesakam-

bali. Kemnta, see Hair. Kesaraprabandha, the she-goat of,

42, 170, 432 sq. Ke^arin, the 65th Tathagata, 49

Kej'ava (Prakrit Kesava), n. of Kr/shwa or Vishwu, 7, 7 ; 8, 40, 49, 52, 87, 96 ; son of King Vasudeva, 45, 1 1 2 ; asked Ra^imati in marriage for Arishmnemi, 45, 113; Rama and K. pay homage to Arish/anemi, 45, 115. See also Kr/sh«a, and Vish«u.

Ke^avapaniya, see Hair.

A'eshmak, the whirlwind demon, 47, 28, 28 n. ; the Karap K, attacks Zoroaster, 47, 63.

Kesi, leader of Parjva's sect at the time of Mahavira, 45, xxi sq., 119- 29.

Ke^in, Krishna the destroyer of, 8, 1 2 T ; Rudra casts down the car of K., 42, 157, 620 sq. ; the king of the K. whose samra^g-cow was killed by a tiger, 44, 13 1-4.

Kejini, n. of a giantess, 21, 374; a demon harassing children, 30, 211.

Keta, identified with Agni, 29, 348.

^etaka, king of Vaijali, patron of Gainas, 22, xii sq.

A'etas, Devadatta, born as a king of the, 35, 287.

Aetiyas, or shrines, 11, 4, 66, 40, 58. See also Holy places.

A'etokhila-Sutta, treatise on Barren- ness and Bondage, on the Buddhist Order of Mendicants, 11, x, 219-34.

Ke/ubha, a branch of learning, 10 (ii), xiii, 98, 189.

Ketumati, a palace in heaven, 35, II sq.

Keva^, Khusro son of, 5, 193, 201.

Kevala, Gaina t.t., highest know- ledge and intuition, 22, 189, 201 sq., 217 sq., 258, 263, 271, 273, 277> 283; 45, 380, 418.

Kevalin (possessed of Kevala), title of Mahavira, 22, 201, 263 ; the rank of the K. higher than that of the gods, 45, 30 n. ; both the nun Ra^imati and the monk Rathantoi become K., 45, 1 19 ; even a K. possesses the four remnants of Karman, 45, 168, 168 n., 170 sq.

318

KHA— i^i7AN KAN-HSt

Kha (ether), is Brahman, 1, 65, 65 11, See Ether.

-Oabbaggiya Bhikkhus, and Bhik- khunis, the constant evil-doers in the Vinaya-Pifaka, 13, 213 n., 213 sq., 226, 247, 249, 258, 262-5, 300 sq., 329 sq., 340 sq.; 17, 14 sqq., 17 sq., &c., 329 n. ; 22, i, &c., 9 n., 336 (Bhikkhunis).

Khadira-Gnliya-sutra, an abridge- ment of the Gobhila-Gr/hya-sutra, 29, 371-3 ; text and translation, 29,

374-435.

Khadiravamka, n. ot a Bhikshu, 49 (ii), 2.

Khaggavisa«asiitta, t.c, 10 (ii), 6- II.

Xhakan, sovereign Khan of invaders from the east, 47, xviii, 103, 103 n.

-^y^aluka ROhagupta, disciple of Mahagiri, 22, 290 ; a Gaina teacher, said to be the founder of the Vaije- shika philosophy, 45, xxxvii sq.

K/ia.mdaik.si, see iTandaka.

Kha;^<3?a-devi, son of, a follower ot Devadatta, 20, 251.

"Khsindaihsilsif n. of Devadatta born as a Brahmawa, 35, 290.

iT^andaka, and Udayin become Buddhist monks, 49 (i), 195.

AVmndakas, oifer to nourish the prince Bodhisattva, 19, 355, 355 n.

K/ia.mdaik.si, see iTandaka.

Kha;^<3?a-devi, son of, a follower ot Devadatta, 20, 251.

"Khsindaihsilsif n. of Devadatta born as a Brahmawa, 35, 290.

iT^andaka, and Udayin become Buddhist monks, 49 (i), 195.

AVmndakas, oifer to nourish the prince Bodhisattva, 19, 355, 355 n.

Khanda-paritta, a protecting charm, 35, 213.

iT/^andas, see Metres.

Khandha, Pali t.t., the five aggre- gates, the cause of individuality, 11, 148 n. See Aggregates, and Skandhas.

K.'h.a>ndik.a, Audbhari, instructs the king of the Kejin, 44, 13 1-4.

A'/^andogya-brahma^^a, and ^^an- dogya-upanishad, 1, Ixxxvi sq.

-Oandogya-upanishad, 1, Ixxxvi- Ixxxix, 1-144 ; belongs to the Sama- veda, 1, Ixxxvi; works on the Kb.y 1, Ixxxviii sq. ; quoted, 8, 416; 38, 425-7 ; 48, 775-7 ; revealed to man- kind by Manu, 25, Ixsq.; most of the passages discussed in the Vedanta- sutras are taken from the Kb., 34, xli-xlv; creation according to Kb., 38, 4 sq. ; Udgitha-vidya of Kb., 38, 192-9.

Khang, honorary title of ^ao, son of Kb^ngy 3, 243, 250; worshipped as

an ancestor, 3, 319; funeral rites for King K., 27, 186 sq. ; conferred privileges on Lu, 28, 253 sq.

lt^a.ng, or Sung, son of King Wu, 3, 154-6, 155 n. ; his ' great announce- ment,' when going to put down the revolt of Shang, 3, 156-61 ; King Kb, and the foundation of the new capital of Lo, 3, 188-95; duke of Kb^u. addresses instructions to King Kb., 3, 200-5 ; his testa- mentary charge and death, 3, 234- 42; his five pairs of gems, 3, 239, 239 n. ; operations against wild tribes on the Hwai river in his reign, 3, 267 sq. ; addressing the princes on his accession to the government, 3, 315 ; sacrificial ode for him, 3, 316 sq., 377 ; worshipped as an ancestor, 3, 319, 321, 321 n. ; worships in the temple of his father, 3, 326, 328-31 ; suspects the fidelity of the duke of Ka,u, 3, 330 ; ad- dressed by the duke of Shao, 3, 404 ; what he did for the Li King, 27, 6 sq. ; his training, 27, 23, 344 sq-> 35 1> 351 sq. n. ; the duke of ^au governs for the young Kb., 27, 29; 28, 31; mourning rites for Duke Kb. of Thang, 27, 187 ; one of the six great men, 27, 366 ; King Wan who was Kb.^ 28, 60 ; Duke Kb. assisted by ^wang Shu, 28, 252 ; Kb. and Khang conferred privileges on Lu, 28, 253 sq. ; about the Tao, 40, 292. See also Wan.

i^^ang Hung, on music, 28, 122; was ripped open, 39, 283, 283 n. ; killed in Shu, 40, 131, 131 n.

K/ierng Ki, asked ^ung-ni about Wang Thai, 39, 223-6.

Khang Shu, see Fang.

ir>^ang-wu 3ze, his conversation with Kbu. 3hiao-3ze, 39, 192 sq. and n. ; 40, 279; questions 3ze-lao, 40, 121 sq., 121 n.

KhQ,ng Yii, n. of a sage, 40, 96.

iOang-gze, on mutual love of hus- band and wife, 16, 313 n.

/\f^gtng-3ze Kao, tells ^^ing t how he wishes to be buried, 27, 155, 155 n.

KhzxL Hang, see Thien iTMng-gze.

KhkvL Hu, minister of Thai-wu, 3, 207.

KhkcL Kan-hsi, wishes his con-

khAn kan-hs!— khosrav

319

cubines to be buried with him, 27,

183 sq. Kh^n K/iang-^zef see Thien jOang-

/\f^gtng-3ze Kao, tells ^^ing t how he wishes to be buried, 27, 155, 155 n.

KhzxL Hang, see Thien iTMng-gze.

KhkvL Hu, minister of Thai-wu, 3, 207.

KhkcL Kan-hsi, wishes his con-

khAn kan-hs!— khosrav

319

cubines to be buried with him, 27,

183 sq. Kh^n K/iang-^zef see Thien jOang-

3ze. Khdiia. Kh\-k% pursues the army ot

Wu, 27, 185 sq., 186 n. -Oanna, n. of an obstinate Bhikkhu,

11, 112 sq., 113 n.; 17, 370 sq.,

374 sq. ; 20, 34, 381-5. Khan-pei, got the Tao, and became

lord of Khwan-lun, 39, 244, 244 n. Khkn 3ze-kliang, on burying living

persons with the dead, 27, 182, 182 n. Kh^TL 3ze-/^u, about burying some

living persons with him, 27, 181 sq. Khao, duke of ATu-lii, mourning rites

for, 27, 193. KhkOy succeeded to King Mo, . 3,

250. Khao-fu, the Correct, his humility,

39, 161 ; 40, 209 sq. and n. Khara, n. of a Yakkha, 10 (ii), 45. Kharaskandha, a chief of demons,

21, 6. Kharedhar, ancestor of Zoroaster,

47, 140. Khaulah bint THa labah, a divorced

wife, appeals to Mohammed, 9, 270,

270 n. A^Aaya, or Lakshmi, the wife of

Vish«u, 7, 3. Khema, i.e. Nibbana, see Nirvana. Khema, a nun, dialogue between

her and King Pasenadi, 45, xxix. Khetta^^ina, Buddha's definition of

the term, 10 (ii), 90. Kh% n. of a minister of Agriculture,

3, 16 sq., 42 sq., 42 n., 56-8, 124,

319 sq., 323 ; the son and successor

of Yii, 3, 60, 76 sq.; ancestor of the

Kkw dynasty, 3, 134, 134 n.; or

Hau-^i, son of Kidmg Yuan, and

father of husbandry, 3, 341 sq.;

341 n. ; sacrificed to under the

name of ^1, 28, 208, 208 n. (cf. 3,

57). See also Hau-^i. Kh% count of, 3, 122 sq. and n., 136-

49; 3^6-kao's mission to the king

o\ Kh., 39, 132, 210-14. A'/^iang, Zui wishes to resign the

post of Minister of Works in favour

of, 3, 43, 43 n. Khi<Qh.y sprites haunting furnaces, 40,

19. Khioh KhaMy the vehement debater,

39, 312, 312 n.

AT/^ieh-yu, the madman of Khu, and

Confucius, 39, 132, 221 sq. and n. A^Aieh-yii, teaches ^ien Wu, 39,

137, 260; described the Spirit-like

man, 39, 170 sq. Khien, s^ee Sze-ma Kh, Khi&TL Ac, offers food to the hungry

during a famine, 27, 194 sq. Khih-'kemg Man-Mi, and Man Wu-

kwei converse together about Shun,

39, 324 sq. and n., 326 n.

Khi Hsieh, title of a book quoted by J^wang-jze, 39, 165.

A'Mh-wei, a historiographer, 40^ 124 sq., 124 n., 138, 138 n.

A'Aih-Yu, the first to create dis- order, 3, 27, 255, 255 n. ; Hwang- Ti fought with iC^., 40, 17 1-3, 171 n.

-/T^ih-Zan, a saying of his quoted, 3, 106, 106 n.

Khl Kung, a Taoist teacher, 40, 42^

Khi Liang, his death, and mourning of his wife, 27, 188.

Khia., destruction of the classical literature by the tyrant of, 3, xvii sq., 6-8, 285 ; speech of the marquis of Kb., 3, 270-2; offered sacrifices to eight spirits, 39, 41, 41 n.

A'y^ing, the wood-carver, and his bell-stand, 40, 22 sq.

Khing I, asks ^Mng-jze Kao how he wishes to be buried, 27, 155.

Khing Aang A'ing, or * The Classic of Purity ' translated and explained,

40, 247-54.

A'y^ing, the wood-carver, and his bell-stand, 40, 22 sq.

Khing I, asks ^Mng-jze Kao how he wishes to be buried, 27, 155.

Khing Aang A'ing, or * The Classic of Purity ' translated and explained,

40, 247-54.

A7^ing-/^i, son of King ^ing of iTau,

40, 31, 31 n. Khin. Hwa-li, disciple of Mo Ti,

40, 218, 218 n., 221. A'^in A'ang, had got the Tao, 40,

283. Khm of Hsiang-li, a Mohist, 40,

220. A7dn Shih, condoles on Lao-^ze's

death, 39, 201 ; 40, 314 sq. A7du = Confucius, q. v. A'Aiu, another name of KhdiXig-wu

3ze, 39, 192 n., 193, 195. A'^iung, or Po-^^iung, appointed by

King Mu as High Chamberlain, 3,

252 sq. Kho, killed by Li Kho, 28, 294. Khordad, see Haurvata/. Khorshed, see Sun. Khosrav, see Husravah.

820

KHRAFSTRAS— ir//U 3HIAO-3ZE

Khrafstras, Zd., t.t., noxious ani- mals, 4, 77 n. See Animals {h). Khru, and Khruighni, n. of demons,

4, 145/q., M5 n.

Khrutasp, Dahak son of, 5, 131.

See also Aurva^asp. Khshathra, Sovereign Power, 31,

5, 12, 128, 167 ; invoked with Ahura and other Ameshaspends, 31, 14, 19 ; of Ahura produces every good thing, 31, 176, 178 sq. ; invoked to appear in the village, 31, 310.

Khshathra- Vairya, or S hat raver, * Good Government,' archangel, 4, liii, 213 ; 5, 10 n. ; 37, 291 sq., 291 n., 387, 411 sq. ; inventor of knife- medicine, 4, 226 sq., 227 n.; in- voked and worshipped, 4, 245 ; 23, 5, 14, 36 sq., 351, 353; 31, 196, 256, 280, 325, 361, 387 ; creature of Ahura-Mazda, 23, 31; days sacred to Kh., 23, 85.

Khshathro/Hnah, son of Khshvoi- wraspa, 23, 212.

Khshvoiwraspa, son of Khjta- vaenya, 23, 211 sq., 225.

Khi-tavaenya, n.p., 23, 211.

Khviy the correlate of Heaven at Shun's border sacrifice, 28, 201 ; held the place of honour at sacrifices under Yin, 28, 202 ; his conversa- tion with the ruler of Fan, 40, 55 sq., 55 n.; different branches of the ruling family of Kh% 40, 86, 86 n.

KkiX, Khwan became Inspector of roads for, 40, 108, 108 n.

Khuddaka-pa//^a, fifteen books of, 10 (i), ix sq.

Khu^^a-sobhita, appointed on the jury at the council of Vesali, 20, 407.

Khu^uttara, a lady who could remember her previous births, 35, 122.

Khu Hu, a Mohist of the south, 40, 220.

Khui, a skilful maker of arrows, 39, 286 sq.

Khxji Li, or summary of the rules of propriety, 27, 15-17, 61-119.

Khumbiks, Fra^akhshto, son of, 37, 203, 203 n.

Kkxnig, and Li made an end of the communication between earth and heaven, 3, 257, 257 sq. n.

Khung An-kwo, n. of an author, 3, 3, 8-1 1, 453 sq., 454 n., 456.

A"^ung-hwa, a name of Shun, 3, 38.

Khung A'/^iu= Confucius, q.v.

Khung Khwei, of Wei, inscription on his tripod, 28, 252 sq., 253 n.

Khung iri=3'^^e-sze, q.v.

Kkuii^-r, a son of Duke Hsien of 3in, 27, 126, 165-7, 167 n.

Khung-shih= Confucius, q.v.

Khung Yang, and Lao-5ze, 40, 250.

Khung Ying-ta, on body and soul as Heaven's gift, 3, 139 n.

Khung-3ze, see Confucius.

Khung iri=3'^^e-sze, q.v.

Kkuii^-r, a son of Duke Hsien of 3in, 27, 126, 165-7, 167 n.

Khung-shih= Confucius, q.v.

Khung Yang, and Lao-5ze, 40, 250.

Khung Ying-ta, on body and soul as Heaven's gift, 3, 139 n.

Khung-3ze, see Confucius.

K/mn Khivi^ or 'the Spring and Autumn,' the fifth King, work of Confucius, 3, xix sq. ; in it the sage indicates his judgement, but does not argue, 39, 189, 189 n.

Khur, invoked, 5, 402, 405.

Khurda^, see Horvada<^.

Khur-/^ashm, Av. Hvare-/^aeshman, future apostle, 18, 14, 14 n., 78 sq. and n.

Khurshed, white marv, the flower of, 5, 104.

Khurshe^-y^ihar, son of Zoroaster, 5, 142, 142 n.

Khusro, son of Mah-da^, a priest, 5, 194-^

Khusro (Khusroi) Noshirvan, king, son of Keva^, the glorified one, 5, 151 n., 172 sq. n., 193, 193 n., 201 ; 18, xxvii, 297 sq. and n., 394, 397 ; 37, xlii, 410 n., 415, 415 n. ; 47, xii, 127, 127 n.; his priests and coun- cillors, 5, 194, 194 n.; organized the religion, 47, 89 sq., 89 n., 127.

Khusroi (Kai- Khusroi, Kai-Khus- rob, Kai-Khusrov, Av. Kavi Haosra- vangh), one of the Kayans, son of Siyavash, 5, 63, 135 sq., 136 n., 139 sq., 150, 329 n. ; 18, 90, 90 n., 257, 257 n., 258 n. ; 24, 64, 64 n. ; 37, 28 sq., 29 n., 191 n. ; his exploits, 5, 63 sq. ; 37, 223-5 ; 47, xxvii, 14; among the preparers of the re- novation of the universe, 18, 78, 78 n.; 24, 99 ; 37, 355, 355 n. ; 47, 114; extirpated the idol-temples, 24, 15, 15 n.; advanced Mazda- worship, 37, 203 sq. and n. ; appeal of K.'s Fravashi to the angel Neryo- sang, 37, 222 sq., 222 n.; his acces- sion, 47, xxix; smote Frangras'yak, 47, 116.

Khix ^^hiko-lze, his conversation

KH\} 3HIAO-3ZE— inH TAO-3ZE

321

with ^/6ang-wu 3ze, 39, 192 sq. and n. ; 40, 279. Khvaniras, or Iran, a region of the earth, 5, 32 sq. ; 37, 20, 20 n. ; six races of men in Kh., 5, 58 ; Zaratujt, its spiritual chief, 5, 1 16 ; the middle portion of the earth, 5, 175; 18, 79, 79 n. ; the immortal rulers of Kh.,

18, 256 sq., 256 n., 258 n.; 37, 202- 4 ; races established in Kh. and the six regions around it, 37, 26; the Mazendarans and Kh., 37, 216-18. See also Iran.

Khvast-airikht, n.p., 5, 135.

Khwai Shang, received the con- dolences from Duke Ai, 27, 187.

Khwan, father of Yli, appointed by Yao to stay the flood, 3, 16, 35, 35 n., 139 sq. ; 28, 208; made a prisoner by Shun, 3, 41 ; the cor- relate of Heaven at border sacri- fices, 28, 202, 202 n.

Khw&n, the unfortunate son of 3ze- kh% 40, 106-8.

Khwang-gze, did not see his father, 40, 180, 180 n.

Khwjtn Hwun, a sage accompany- ing Hwang-Ti, 40, 96.

Khwei, Director of Music to Shun, 3, 44 sq., 44 n-j 61 ; 28, 105, 105 n., 275 sq.

Khwei, Master of the Horse to Yu, 3, 356.

Khwei, son of King Wan of ^ao, 40, 186 sq., 186 n.

Khwei, sprites haunting hills, 40,

19, See also Animals (i). Khwei, symbol of, a hexagram, 16,

139 sq., 140 n., 243, 243 n., 314, 314 n., 385, 436, 442.

Khwei, Master of the Horse to Yu, 3, 356.

Khwei, son of King Wan of ^ao, 40, 186 sq., 186 n.

Khwei, sprites haunting hills, 40,

19, See also Animals (i). Khwei, symbol of, a hexagram, 16,

139 sq., 140 n., 243, 243 n., 314, 314 n., 385, 436, 442.

K% ancestor of the duke of ^au, 3, 153 ; King K, of Khx was humble and reverentially cautious, 3, 203 ; father of King Wan, 3, 380 sq., 380 n. ; 27, 343 ; 28, 309 ; successor to King Thai, 3, 390 ; associated with God at the border sacrifice, 27, 430 sq., 430 n. ; 28, 202 ; questions put by Thang to if., 39, 167 ; took the place of his elder brother, 40, 178, 178 n.

K% Shun's minister, spread abroad a knowledge of agriculture, 3, 258.

K% count of, his correct action, 16, i35> 137 n., 242, 242 n.; feigned himself mad, 40, 131.

K% a barbarian captive of Li, married by Duke Hsien, 27, 126, 127 n.

K% see Kh\,

/ifia-fu, author of an ode of the Shih, B, 295, 353.

K\k I, *The Royal Regulations* compiled after his death, 27, 18.

KidiXL^ySee Thai->^iang.

A'iang-lii Mien, n.p., 39, 318 sq., 318 n.

ATiang Yiian, mother of Hau->^i, 3, 341, 341 n., 396 sq. and n.

/iTiao Ku, visits the dying K\ Wu- 3ze, 27, 162.

Ala-po, chief Administrator of Yu, 3, 356.

Kia-ti-na ra^a, son of Kujika, versed in heretical systems, 19, 11.

A'ieh, sovereign of Hsia, punished by Thang, 3, 84-90, 85 n., 93, 93 n., 127 sq., 215, 215 n., 221, 310, 310 n. ; 27, 396; 40, 162, 178; a bad ruler, 28, 418; 39, 242, 291, 295, 380, 386; 40,64, 136, 177; killed Kwan Lung-fang, 39, 205; perished, 40, 131.

Kloh, t.w., 39, 220.

Aleh-3ze, holds that the Tao may allow of influence, 40, 129, 129 n.

iTieh 3ze-thui, cut a piece from his thigh as food for Duke Wan, 40, 173 sq.

iTien Wu, conversation between him and Lien Shu, 39, 127, 170 sq.; got the Tao, 39, 244, 244 n. ; his interview with A'^ieh-yii, the mad recluse, 39, 260 ; and Sun-shu Ao, 40, 54 sq.

Kigs, see Kavis.

iTih, Grand Music-Master of Lu, arranged the Shih King, 3, 280.

A"ih, the robber, 39, 139, 273, 275, 285, 292, 328; 40, 285; interview between him and Confucius, 39, 157 sq. ; 40, 166-76 ; on the prin- ciples of robbery, 39, 283 sq. ; a bad ruler, 39, 295.

Alh-khwai, resigned his marquisate,

39, 380.

A'ih-li Yi, teacher of rCi Phing-man,

40, 206.

Ai-hsien, the wizard of iTang, de- feated by Hu-3ze, 39, 137, 262-5.

K\ Hsing-gze, how he trains a fight- ing-cock, 40, 20.

K\h. Tao-3ze, n.p., 27, 179 sq., 179 n.

322

Kt HWAN-3ZE— KING

Ki Hwan-jze, mourning rites for

him, 27, 323. Kik, see Kavis. ICi Kkn, holds that the Tao forbids

all action, 40, 129, 129 n. Ki /ifao-jze, questions Mang i^ing-

5ze, 27, 174. Ki Khang-gze, funeral of his mother,

27, 1 76, 1 84 ; his error in the mourn- ing rites, 27, 324 ; use of white silk

in court-robes began with him, 28,

II, II n. Ki Khehy describes the right course

for a king, 39, 318 sq., 318 n. Ki KAihf a Mohist of the south, 40,

220, Kikhahiius, ancestor of Zoroaster,

Ki Khehy describes the right course

for a king, 39, 318 sq., 318 n. Ki KAihf a Mohist of the south, 40,

220, Kikhahiius, ancestor of Zoroaster,

47, 34, 140. Ki'kAiXf practised the Tao, 39, 210. Kilata, and Akuli, priests of the

Asuras, 12, 29 sq. Ki'li, Thai, and King Wan, 28,

60. Kimbila, converted by Buddha, 17,

309-12; 19,226,245; 20,228-33;

35, 163 ; = Kampila, 49 (ii), 2 n. Kimidin, a class of demons, 42, 64,

68, 159,205. Kimpurushas, superhuman beings,

45, 382 ; souls of K., 48, 198. Ki;;2Silasutta, t.c, 10 (ii), 54 sq. KirnvsLdantsi, a demon harassing

infants, 29, 296 ; 30, 211. Aln, and ^^in, and the siege of Aang,

3, 270 sq. Kiiiy the music -master, his views

about Confucius, 39, 351-4. Kina and Sila converted by Buddha,

19,^243.^ A'inamrdi', mythic bird, 24, 112,

112 n. A'inas, degraded Kshatriyas, 25,

412. Kindness for k., injury for injury,

k. for injury, injury for k., 28, 332 ;

misery prevented by freedom from

mahce, 37, 108 ; injury to be recom- pensed with k., 39, 31, 91 sq,, 106

sq. Kindred, see Relatives. Aln(d)var bridge, see jRTinva^ b. Kine, see Cow. King (Kings, Rulers, Sovereigns).

(a) In India. (^) In Iran. (c) In China,

(a) In India.

Kindred, see Relatives. Aln(d)var bridge, see jRTinva^ b. Kine, see Cow. King (Kings, Rulers, Sovereigns).

(a) In India. (^) In Iran. (c) In China,

(a) In India.

If a k. does not punish a punishable offence the guilt falls upon him^ 2, 71, 82, 169, 245 ; 14, loi sq., 213 ; 25, 309; 33, 230, 386-8, 390; Snataka shall not speak evil of the k., 2, 95 ; must keep stores for 5udra guests, 2, no, no n. ; reception of k. as guests, 2, 120, 205 ; 14, 49, 244 sq. ; 25, 96 sq., 97 n. ; 29, 87 n., 88, 197, 273, 435; 30, 132,277-9; duties of k., 2, 125, 161-4, 228-31, 234-49, 273sq., 274 n.; 7,13-23,41; 14, 8, 82, 96-102, 199-204; 25, Ixix, 216- 61, 284 sq., 306-9, 313-15, 320 sq., 323, 327, 327 n., 380-400, 423, 451, 595 sq. ; 33, 69, 72, 75, 117, 153-5, 157, 164, 188, 209, 215-21, 232 sq., 251, 266 sq., 296, 365; 3^, 28-30, 323-5; way must be made for a k., except if he meets a Brahma«a (Snataka), 2, 125 sq., 211; 7, 203 sq.; 14, 69, 243; 25, 55 sq. ; in- herits on failure of relations, except in case of Brahmawa, 2, 134, 309 ; 7, 68 ; 14, 93, 179 sq. ; 25, 369, 369 n. ; 33, 201 sq., 380 ; 45, 67, 67 n. ; Brahmawas and k. sustain the world, 2,214 sq. and n, ; 33, 210; relation of k. and Brahmawas, 2, 234 sq. ; 12,47; 14,8,18; 15,89; 25,436; 33, 220 sq. ; 41, 72, 95, 106, no; 42, 169, 171 sq. ; 43, 249; 44, 286; vices of k., 2, 234 sq. n. ; 25, 220, 222-4; teacher and k. guard men, therefore they must not be reviled, 2, 238; witnesses to be sworn in the presence of the gods, the k., and Brahma«as, 2, 247; position of k. with regard to impurity, k. remains always pure, 2, 254 ; 7, 92 ; 25, 185 sq. ; 33, 216; impurity and inter- ruption of Veda-study caused by the death of k., 2, 263 ; 7, 92 ; 14, 208 ; one who assassinates a k. to be, cast off, 2, 277; ministers and officials (* jewels') of k., 7, 15-17, 20 sq. ; 25, xxxvii, 224-6, 229,234-6, 234 sq. n.,238; 35, 171; 36, 4osq., 52 sq., 124, 147, 147 n., 265 sq. ; 41, 58-64 and n., no sq. ; 42, 333 ; receives sixth part of subjects' de- merit or merit, 7, 16 ; 25, Ixxviii, 307 ; income of k., taxes, tolls, &c,, 7, 16; 25, 307, 307 n., 323-5; 33, 221; his conduct in peace and war.

KING

323

n.,238; 35, 171; 36, 4osq., 52 sq., 124, 147, 147 n., 265 sq. ; 41, 58-64 and n., no sq. ; 42, 333 ; receives sixth part of subjects' de- merit or merit, 7, 16 ; 25, Ixxviii, 307 ; income of k., taxes, tolls, &c,, 7, 16; 25, 307, 307 n., 323-5; 33, 221; his conduct in peace and war.

KING

323

7, 1 7-2 o, 2 2 sq. ; must bestow landed property and gifts of all kind on Brahma«as, 7, 21 sq. ; documents attested by k., royal edicts, 7, 21 sq., 46 sq. ; 33, 242, 285-7, 305 sq.; just k. becomes the associate of Indra, 7, 41; 33, 288 sq. ; fines paid to the k., 7, 44 ; cannot be a witness, 7, 48; 14, 204; 25, 265; fourteen rulers of the world pass away in each Kalpa, 7, 79 ; when the k. has met with an accident, Veda -study must be interrupted, and he must not eat on that day, 7, 125, 218; Lakshmi resides in the consecration of a k., 7, 299 ; Yama, chief among k., 8, 89 ; oppressions, dangers from k., 8, 207 sq. ; 13, 261; 20, 312; 35, 50; 49 (i), 115; must protect Brahmawas who are the bridges of piety, 8, 347 sq. ; the poor and ambitious Kshatriya who wishes for the kingdom in this world, is a losing man, 10 (ii), 19; after seeing the prosperity of k., the Brahmawas gradually degenerated, 10 (ii), 50 ; Buddha a religious k, (dhammara^an), 10 (ii), 102 ; is the principal amongst men, 10 (ii), 105 ; must have a Purohita, 12, xiv; takes possession of what he likes, 12, 81 sq. ; becomes a Mahara^an after victory, 12, 182, 419 ; 26, 338 ; Buddha prescribes that Bhikkhus should obey k., 13, 301 ; money transactions stopped between the death of a k. and the coronation of his successor, 14, 15, 15 sq. n.; food of a k» who does not slay those worthy of capital punishment not to be eaten, 14, 70 ; the king as administrator of justice, 14, 78 ; 25, 253-5, 257-62, 267, 284-7, 292, 294 sq., 296, 300 sq., 303, 321 sq., 327, 327 n.; 33, 5-8, 7 n., 14-24, 35-8, 277-82, 288 ; 36, 366, 266 n. ; property of a k. not lost by adverse possession, 14, 81 ; 25, 279 ; 33, 6 1 sq., 311 sq. ; property given up by its owner goes to the k., 14, 81; duties of the k. on the death of his predecessor, 14, 99 sq.; his right to property not claimed, 14, 201 ; 25, 258-60; 33, 127, 338; sin of serv- ing a k., 14, 298 ; to be informed of an adoption, 14, 335 ; names of great

Y ;

; property given up by its owner goes to the k., 14, 81; duties of the k. on the death of his predecessor, 14, 99 sq.; his right to property not claimed, 14, 201 ; 25, 258-60; 33, 127, 338; sin of serv- ing a k., 14, 298 ; to be informed of an adoption, 14, 335 ; names of great

Y ;

k., 15, 289 ; amnesty and gifts at the birth of a prince, 19, 19 sq. ; k. who obtained final bliss, though householders, 19, 97 ; became her- mits, 19, lor, 107 sq., 132; a Bo» dhisattva does not serve or court k., 21, 262 ; political circles (maw^ala) to which a k. must pay attention, 25, xxxvi, 240 sq. and n., 249 sq. ; branches of knowledge to be studied by a k., 25, xxxvi sq., 222 ; accept- ing gifts from wicked k., 25, Ixviii, 142 ; ^udra k., 25, 138; k. who is not descended from a Kshatriya race to be shunned, 25, 142 sq. ; Snataka not to step on the shadow of a k., 25, 149; Snataka not to accept food from a k., 25, 163; is an incarnation of the eight guardian deities of the world, 25, 185 sq. ; receives the sacrament of corona- tion, 25, 216, 216 n. ; created from the particles of gods, 25, 216 sq. ; divine nature of a k., 25, 217 ; 33, 221 sq. ; obedience to the k., 25, 218, 218 n. ; his duty towards learned Brahma«as, 25, 22 1, 229 sq., 237, 239, 323, 397-9, 431, 434 sq. ; 33, 346 sq. ; virtues of k., 25, 222 ; must copsult with his ministers, 25, 224 sq., 239, 251 sq. ; must wed a queen, 25, 228 ; k.'s palace, 25, 228; his duty to fight bravely, 25, 230-3, 245-8, 399,399 ".,427; must employ spies, 25, 235, 24c, 252, 387-9, 395, 397 ; must give audience, 25, 239; eightfold business of k., 25, 240, 240 n. ; his duty with regard to foreign policy, 25, 240-50 and n. ; in his harem, 25, 251 sq. ; must always protect himself against poison , 25, 251; shall pardon those who abuse him, 25, 308 sq. ; k, and his relatives liable to punishment, 25, 313, 313 ii« 5 settles the prices of merchandise, 25, 324; forgers of royal edicts punished by death, 25, 382 ; corrupting ministers punished by death, 25, 382; duty of k. to remove the Hhorns,* 25, 386-94; crimes committed against the k., 25, 391 sq. ; seven constituent parts of a kingdom, 25, 395 ; resembles the four ages of the world, 25, 396 ; shall emulate the gods, 25, 396 sq. ; their rank in the scale of creatures,

324

KING

to remove the Hhorns,* 25, 386-94; crimes committed against the k., 25, 391 sq. ; seven constituent parts of a kingdom, 25, 395 ; resembles the four ages of the world, 25, 396 ; shall emulate the gods, 25, 396 sq. ; their rank in the scale of creatures,

324

KING

25, 494 ; hovereignty deserves he who knows the Veda, 25, 507 ; seat- ing the k. on the throne-seat, 26, 84 sq.; 41, 35 sq., 105 sq., 108 n.; is independent, 33, 50 ; as witness, 33, 81, 81 n., 299-301; enemy of the k. cannot be a witness, 33, 88 ; an apostate from asceticism becomes the k.'s sJave, 33, 137 ; property found belongs to k. except when found by a Brahma^a, 33, 146 ; intercourse with a queen termed incest, 33, 179 ; superior value of property belonging to the k., 33, 205 ; must - make good the loss caused by thieves not caught, 33, 206, 226; Brahmawas and k. are exempt from corporal punishment, 33,210; 41,108; crime of insulting a k., 33, 212; authorization from the k., and payment to the k., re- quired for gamblers, 33, 213 sq. ; duties towards k., 33, 216 sqq. ; whatever a k. does is right, 33, 217 ; appear in the forms of five gods, 33, 217 sq. ; property of a k. is pure, 33, 220 sq. ; by pardoning an offender a k. commits the same offence as by punishing an innocent man, 33, 229; wicked k. go to hell, 33, 246 ; sixth part of the booty belongs to the k., 33, 341 ; an enemy of the k. shall be banished, 33, 348 ; fine for companies conspiring to cheat the k., 33, 349 ; what is done by heads of corporations must be ap- proved of by the k. as well, 33, 349 ; loss and gain and life depend on fate and the k., 33, 353 ; unjust gifts of a k,, 33, 354 ; how k. discuss, and how scholars discuss, 35, 46 ; the horse of wonderful speed of a great k., 35, 199 sq. and n. ; are grasping, and never give up territory, 35, 203 ; ministers of the k. exempt from taxation, 35, 208 ; punishments for assaulting the k., 35, 270; preroga- tives of a k., 36, 28-30; Ra^asuya or inauguration of a k., 41, xi, xxiv- xxvi, 4, 42-142 ; 44, xv ; becomes emperor by the Ra^asuya, 41, xxiv sq., 4 ; the Abhishe^aniya, or con- secration ceremony of a k., 41, 68- 113, 68 sq. n. ; 43, 213 sq. n., 220, 224-6, 225 n.; 44, 511 ; 49 (i), 157 n. ; investing of the k. with con-

n. ; 43, 213 sq. n., 220, 224-6, 225 n.; 44, 511 ; 49 (i), 157 n. ; investing of the k. with con-

secration garments, bow, and arrows, 41, 85-9; the k. indeed is the upholder of the sacred law, 41, 106 ; does not shave his hair, 41, 126, 128; never stands on the earth with bare feet, 41, 128 sq. ; witchcraft practices necessary for the k., 42, xlvi, xlviii, li, Ixvii sq. ; prayers and charms pertaining to royalty, 42, 11 1-3 3, 207, 239-41, 262 sq., 325-34, 378- 81, 404-6, 436-40, 477-9, 510 sq., 582-7, 631-9, 661-3; prayer and rites at the consecration of a k., 42, III sq., 239,378-81 ; restoration of an exiled k., 42, 112, 327-30 ; royal marriage, 42, 498 ; are performers of the great 5rauta sacrifices, 43, xvi ; whatever belongs to the people, in that the chieftain has a share, 43, 160, 162 ; distinction between chief- tain and clan, 43, 210 sq. ; he alone is k. who propagates offspring, 43, 230 ; chieftain's power over the clan or people, 43, 241 sq., 244 sq.; keep most aloof from their wives at meals, hence vigorous sons are born to them, 43, 370, 370 n.; Varuwa, the divine representative of the earthly k., 44, xix; as the people bring tribute to the k., so men offer sacrifices to the gods, 44, 38 ; San- nayya offering mystically identified with royal dignity, 44, 41; Soma, the lord of k., Varuwa, the lord of universal sovereigns, 44, 63 ; ks- vamedha performed by k., 44, 277 n., 288 sq., 396-40T ; clad in mail, k. performs heroic deeds, 44, 300 ; royal power presses hard on the people, 44, 325 sq. ; do not rear cattle, 44, 326 ; royal power gained by the keepers of the horse at the Ajvamedha, 44, 359 sq.; Brahmawas (lute-players) sing of righteous k. of yore, 44, 363 ; imperial dignity is higher than the royal, 44, 461 ; became Gaina monks, 45, 85-8 ; description of a k.'s assembly, 45, 339; description of a virtuous k., 49 (i), 22-4; a k. eats (i.e. takes the wealth of) the rich, 46, 54 ; some k. obtained final bliss, 49 (i), 94 sq. ; are not happy, 49 (i), 118 ; some k. killed their fathers, 49 (ii), 163; k. of kings, see iTakravartin ; wives of k., see Queens.

KING

S25

(h) In Iran.

The wicked are rebels against the k., 4, 189, 192 ; should deserve good renown here below, and long bliss hereafter, 4, 253, 253 n. ; the most excellent thing in the world is to have an Ahu and a Ratu (prince and priest), 4, 279-81, 279 n. ; Kingly Glory or Glory of the Kavis invoked and worshipped, 23, 7 sq., 7 n., 1 1 sq., II n., 15, 19, 93, 286, 289-97, 302-9, 339, 358; Nairyo-Sangha dwells in the navel of k., 23, 8, 8 n., 16, 358; must possess twelve vir- tues, 23, 25 n. ; Kingly Glory drives behind Mithra's chariot, 23, 136, 153 ; Kingly Glory (genius) present at the ordeal, 23, 170; ks. worship ^ista, wishing peace for their country, 23, 268; the punishment for installing an evil k., 31, 39, 48 sq.

(c) In China.

; Kingly Glory drives behind Mithra's chariot, 23, 136, 153 ; Kingly Glory (genius) present at the ordeal, 23, 170; ks. worship ^ista, wishing peace for their country, 23, 268; the punishment for installing an evil k., 31, 39, 48 sq.

(c) In China.

Titles of Chinese k. ' Sons of Heaven,' &c., 3, xxiii, xxv-xxix, XXV n. ; 27, 107 sq. ; 39, 331 ; Re- corders, Annalists, Historiogra- phers, and clerks at the courts of Chinese k., 3, 4-6, 153, 155 ; mutual relation of sovereign and people, 3, 50, 58-62, 97, 102-12 ; 16, 296, 297 n.; called * The One Man,* 3, 79, 89-91, 89 n., 100, 105, 107, 109, 127 sq., 130, 154, 163, 170, 178, 198 sq., 207, 213, 228, 234, 244, 253, 260, 266, 394; 27, 107; duties of a k., 3, 79 sq., 92-103, 142-4 ; the k. is the parent of the people, 3, 125, 144, 483 ; ke who soothes us is our sovereign ; he who oppresses us is our enemy, 3, 130; only the k. entitled to receive revenues, 3, 144 sq. ; exhortations addressed to a k., 3, 150 sq., 166-71, 190 sq., 212 sq. ; the virtue of reverence to be cultivated by a k., 3, 182, 184-7, 191 ; offerings made to the k. or Son of Heaven (by feudal princes), 3, 184, 184 n., 188, 191, 445 sq., 446 n. ; 16, 88, 285; 39, 105 sq. ; model k. (according to the Tao), 3, 201-4 \ ^9? 82 sq., 136 sq., 145, 259-62, 267 n. ; palace of a k., 3, 236 sq. n. ; installing the new k. on the death of his father, 3, 237-42 ; presents offered to the newly

appointed k., 3, 243 sq. ; * Kinged by God,* 3, 319 ; prerogatives of k. with regard to certain sacrifices, 3, 405 n.; filial piety in the Son of Heaven, 3, 467 sq., 479 ; love ren- dered to the mother, reverence to the k., both to the father, 3, 470 ; benevolence shown by k. in their hunting expeditions, 16, 75, 76 n. ;

* k.*s father * and * k.'s mother * in Chinese = * grandfather ' and

* grandmother,* 16, 133 n. ; ancient k. examined the different regions of the kingdom, 16, 292 ; promulgates his announcements throughout the four quarters of the kingdom, 16, 321 ; date of marriage to be an- nounced to the k., 27, 78 ; etiquette to be observed in eating with a k., 27, 81 sq. ; rules concerning a k.'s carriage, 27, 94-8 ; etiquette to be observed before a k., 27, 103 ; must not leave his gems without good reason, 27, 106 ; how one should try to stop a k. from leaving his state, 27, 107; announcement of a k.*s death, 27, 108 ; members of the royal harem, 27, 109; certain things that should not be said of k., 27, 113; sacrifices to be offered by the k., 27, 116; rules for discharging royal orders, 27, 118; mourning for a k.'s mother or wife, 27, 155 ; keep their coffin deposited away, 27,

156 sq. ; funeral rites for k., 27, 157- 61, 173-5; messages of condolence from k.. 27, 163 ; mourning of the heir on the k.'s death, 27, 179 ; superiors should pay regard to popular opinion, 28, 288 ; the king- dom is a * spirit-like vessel,' 39, 72 ; call themselves 'orphans,' 39, 82, 85 ; rulers of the world are to act in accordance with the spontaneity of Heaven, 39, 143, 307-14, 307 n.; the way of Heaven is to be the way of Tis and k. and sages, 39, 144, 330 sq., 334-8; k. and sages who resigned or refused a throne, 39,

157 ; 40, 149-52, 161-3 ; what is the fullest discharge of loyalty, 39, 212; he who establislies the attri- butes of the Tao is possessed of kingly qualities, 39, 310 sq. ; sovereign, 'the correlate of Heaven,' 39, 312 sq,, 312 n. ; the right course

32^ KING-i^INVAr BRIDGE